•M^xvv  ^^  ^^^  ®'«'*%^^«l  ^etn 


3:'4R 


%, 


PRINCETON,  N.  J. 


CV, 


^•-i-f^. 


^^v^i/^«  'Eo  Zip  1. 7 

Number 


HARMONY 


OF   THE 


ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES 


AND  CHRONOLOGICAL  ARRANGE^lENT  OF  THE 
EPISTLES  AND  REVELATION,  WITH  CHROXOLOGI- 
CAL  AND  EXPLANATORY  NOTES,  AND  VALUABLE 
TABLES.  DESIGNED  FOR  POPULAR  USE,  AND 
SPECIALLY  ADAPTED  TO  SUNDAY-SCHOOLS  <S><$><$>^ 


BY 

GEO.  W.  CLARK,  D.  D. 

Author  of  "A  New  Harmony  of  the  Oospels,"  etc. 


m 


jA.    ISTE^V^  ^^ISriD    PtE'V^ISED    EIDITIOlSr 


PHILADELPHIA 

AMERICAN  BAPTIST  PUBLICATION  SOCIETY 
1420  Chestnut  Street 


Copyright  1897  by  the 
American  Baptist  Publication  Socibtt 


If  com  tbe  Society's  own  press 


PREFACE. 


The  following  work  was  conceived  by  the  author,  several  years  ago,  when 
preparing  his  Harmony  of  the  Gospels ;  and  is  a  continuation  and  result  of 
studies  pursued  at  that  time.  As  the  life  of  Christ  can  be  best  gathered  from 
the  study  of  the  four  Gospels  in  connection,  so  the  lives  of  Peter  and  Paul, 
and  the  planting  and  training  of  the  early  churches,  can  be  best  understood  by 
comparing  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles  and  the  Epistles.  The  study,  too,  of  the 
numerous  quotations  from  the  Old  Testament,  and  of  the  contact  of  the  first 
missionaries  with  the  heathen  world,  helps  to  perfect  our  knowledge  of 
primitive  Christianity ;  while  a  comparison  of  the  Acts  with  itself,  as  in 
the  three  accounts  of  Paul's  conversion,  giv-es  a  clearer  view  of  separate 
characters.  To  the  Scripture  harmonist,  therefore,  the  book  of  the  Acts 
affords  an  interesting  field,  of  great  variety  and  fruitfulness. 

The  design  of  this  work  is  to  help  intelligent  Sunday-school  teachers,  and 
others,  to  thus  study,  fundamentally  and  independently,  this  very  important 
and  central  book  of  the  New  Testament.  The  increased  attention  now  given 
to  the  relation  between  the  Acts  and  the  Epistles,  especially  in  Sunday- 
schools,  encourages  the  belief  that  this  effort  is  in  the  right  direction. 

In  carrying  out  this  plan,  the  Scripture  text  of  the  Acts  is  arranged  into 
sections,  with  parallel  passages  below,  the  broad-face  type  guiding  the  eye  to 
the  more  important  similarities  or  divergences.  In  addition,  many  passages 
more  distantly  related  are  given  in  references  at  the  end  of  verses. 

Before  each  section  is  an  analysis  made  from  the  original,  giving  in  their 
order  the  topics  and  events  of  each  section,  and  often  containing  an  interpre- 
tation of  some  disputed  point. 

The  notes  are  mainly  chronological  and  harmonic,  and  only  such  references 
to  persons  and  places  are  made  as  seemed  demanded  by  the  character  of  the 
work.  To  facilitate  reference,  the  subjects  of  the  sections  are  indicated  by 
capital  letters.     In  many  instances  the  quotations  in  the  notes  are  from  the 


PREFACE. 


Kevised  Version,  especially  where  that  version  is  more  faithful  to  the 
original. 

To  those  using  this  volume  as  a  Sunday-school  help,  it  is  suggested  that  a 
general  view  of  the  whole  work  be  first  obtained  from  the  table  of  The 
Synopsis  of  the  Hatrmonic  Arrangement  of  the  Acts,  and  from  the  Intro- 
duction to  the  Notes.  The  analysis  of  the  section  under  consideration  should 
be  studied ;  the  Scripture  text  and  parallels  carefully  noted ;  the  notes  on  the 
section  read;  and  last  of  all,  the  Scripture  references  at  the  end  of  verses 
examined.  Let  no  one  approach  the  work  expecting  a  commentary,  but 
rather  by  its  faithful  use  make  one  of  his  own. 

HiGHTSTOWN,  N.  J.,  January^  188U. 


REVISED  EDITION. 

Corrections  and  additions  have  been  made  and  a  chronological  arrangement  of 
the  Epistles  and  Revelation  added  for  reading  and  study  in  connection  with  the 
Acts.  The  text  used  in  this  addition  is  that  of  the  Improved  Version  published 
by  the  American  Baptist  Publication  Society.  The  Northern  Galatian  theory  is 
retained  (p.  78).  Prof.  W.  M.  Ramsay  ably  advocates  the  Southern  Galatian 
theory,  in  "  The  Church  in  the  Roman  Empire  before  A.  D.  170,"  but  it  seems  to 
me  that  further  explanation  and  discovery  in  Asia  Minor  are  necessary  to 
establish  it.  So  also  I  incline  to  the  later  date  of  Revelation  while  appreciating 
the  force  of  much  that  is  said  for  the  earlier.  The  order,  however,  given  to 
Galatians  and  Revelation  will  suit  either  of  the  above  theories.  Should  any 
desire  companion  volumes  for  reference  and  study,  Dean  Howson  Bohlen  Lect- 
ures, 1880,  on  "  The  Evidential  Value  of  the  Acts,"  and  "  The  Dawn  of  Christi- 
anity," by  Prof.  H.  C.  Vedder,  are  recommended.  For  the  exposition  of  par- 
ticular passages  see  Author  on  the  "  Acts  "  in  "A  People's  Commentary." 

HiGHTSTOWN,  N.  J.,  June,  1896. 


SYNOPSIS  OF  THE  HARMONIC 
ARRANGEMENT. 


PART  I. 


KISE  AND  PEOGEESS  OF  THE  CHUECH  AT  JEEUSALEM,  FEOM 

OUE  LOED'S  ASCENSION  TO  THE  FIEST  JEWISH 

PEESECUTION. 

About  five  years,  from  A.  D.  30  to  A.  D.  35. 
Sect.  Page. 

1.  Introduction.     Our  Lord's  Last  Words  to  his  Disciples.     His  Ascen- 

sion.    Jerusalem 21 

2.  Appointment  of  an  Apostle  in  Place  of  Judas.     Jerusalem 23 

3.  The  Descent  of  the  Holy  Spirit  at  Pentecost.    Jerusalem 25 

4.  Peter's  Address  to  the  Multitude.     Jerusalem 26 

5.  The  Effect  of  Peter's  Discourse.     Benevolence.     Joy  and  Increase  of 

the  Disciples.     Jerusalem 29 

6.  Healing  of  the  Lame  Man  by  Peter  and  John.     Peter's  Address  to 

the  People.     Jerusalem 31 

7.  The  Imprisonment  of  Peter  and  John.     Their  Arraignment  Before 

the  Sanhedrim.     Their  Defence  and  Eelease.     Jerusalem. 33 

8.  United  and  Prosperous  Condition  of  the  Church.     W^ith  the  Open 

Liberality  of  Joseph  and  others,  is  contrasted  the  Lying  Covetous- 
ness  of  Ananias  and  Sapphira.     Jerusalem 36 

9.  Great  Increase  of  the  Church.     The  Imprisonment  and  Miraculous 

Escape  of  the  Apostles.     Their  Bold  Conversation  and  Eelease. 
Jerusalem 37 

10.  Appointment   of   Alms-Distributers  in   the   Church  at  Jerusalem. 

Jerusalem 40 

11.  Stephen's  Zeal,  and  Violent  Apprehension.     Jerusalem 41 

12.  Defence  of  Stephen  Before  the  Sanhedrim.     Jerusalem 42 

13.  Death  and  Burial  of  Stephen.     Persecution  and  Scattering  of  the 

Disciples.     Jerusalem 48 

A2  6 


6  SYNOPSIS   OF   THE   HARMOtNIC   ARRANGEMENT. 

PART  II. 

DISPERSION  OF  THE  DISCIPLES,  AND  SPREAD  OF  THE  GOSPEL 
IN  JUDEA,  SAMARIA,  AND  DAMASCUS,  FROM  THE  FIRST 
JEWISH  PERSECUTION,  TO  PETER'S  SOJOURN  AT  JOPPA. 

About  four  years.     A.  D.  35-39.  Page. 

14.  The  Gospel  Preached  in  Samaria  by  Philip,  Peter,  and  John.    Simon 

the  Sorcerer.     Samaria 50 

15.  Conversion  of  the  Ethiopian  Eunuch.     Between  Jerusalem  and  Gaza.     52 

16.  Paul's  Conversion  and  Commission.     Damascus 55 

17.  Paul's  Flight  from  Damascus.      Brief  Visit   at  Jerusalem.     With- 

drawal to  his  Native  City,  Tarsus... 57 

18.  Peace  and  Prosperity  of  the  Church.    Peter  Visits  Lydda  and  Joppa.     58 


PART  III. 

FROM  PETER'S  SOJOURN  AT  JOPPA  TO  PAUL'S  CALL  TO  HIS 

GENTILE  WORK. 

About  Jive  years.     A.  D.  39-44- 

19.  Cornelius,  Divinely  Directed,  Sends  for  Peter,  who  is    Divinely  Di- 

rected to  Go  to  Him.     Cesarea  and  Joppa 60 

20.  Peter  Goes  to  Cesarea,  Preaches  to  Cornelius,  and  Receives  Believing 

Gentiles  into  the  Church.     Cesarea 62 

21.  Peter  Defends  Himself  at  Jerusalem  for  his  Visit  to  Cornelius.     Jeru- 

salem       63 

22.  Gospel  at  Antioch.     Ministry  of   Barnabas  and  Saul  in  that  City. 

Antioch  66 

23.  Renewed  Persecution.     Death  of  James.     Miraculous  Deliverance  of 

Peter.     Jerusalem 67 

24.  Death  of  Herod  Agrippa.     Barnabas  and  Saul  Return  to  Antioch. 

Cesarea 69 


PART  IV, 


CALL    OF    PAUL    TO  HIS   GENTILE    WORK,  AND    HIS  FIRST 
MISSIONARY  TOUR. 

About  two  years  and  a  half.     A.  D.  45-4S. 
25.  Barnabas  and  Saul  Sent  to  Preach  to  the  Heathen.     Their  Labors  in 

Cyprus.     Antioch  and  Cyprus  76 


SYNOPSIS    OF   THE    HARMONIC    ARRANGEMENT.  7 

Sect.  Page, 

26.  Paul  and  Barnabas  at  Antioch  in  Pisidia 71 

27.  Paul  and  Barnabas  at  Iconium,  Lystra,  and  Derbe.     Their  Return  to 

Antioch.     Close  of  Paul's  First  Missionary  Tour 75 


PART  V. 


INTERVAL  BETWEEN  PAUL'S  FIRST  AND  SECOND 

MISSIONARY  TOURS. 

About  three  years.     A.  D.  4^-51. 

28.  The  Apostolic  Council  at  Jerusalem 79 

29.  Paul  and  Barnabas  Return  to  Antioch.     Their  Separation  in  Mission- 

ary Work 82 


PART  YI 


THE  SECOND  MISSIONARY  TOUR  OF  PAUL. 

About  three  years  and  a-half.     A.  D.  51-54. 

30.  Paul  and  Silas  Revisit  the  Churches  and  Deliver  the  Decrees.     They 

Visit  Phrygia,  and  Come  to  Troas 84 

31.  Paul  and  his  Companions  Arrive  in  Europe,  and  Begin  their  Labors 

at  Philippi.     Conversion  of  Lydia  and  her  Household.     Of  the 
.Jailer  and  his  Family 86 

32.  Paul  and  Silas  at  Thessalonica  and  Berea 88 

33.  Paul  at  Athens.     His  Speech  on  Mars'  Hill 91 

34.  P^l  at  Corinth.  His  Labors  there,  and  his  Arraignment  Before  Gallio.     92 

35.  Paul  Returns  to  Antioch  by  way  of  Ephesus,  Cesarea,  and  Jerusalem.     94 


PART  VII. 

THE  THIRD  MISSIONARY  TOUR  OF  PAUL. 

About  three  years  and  a  half.     A.  D.  54-58. 

36.  Paul  Visits  Galatia  and  Phrygia.     Apollos  C/omes  to  Ephesus 96 

37.  Paul  Comes  to   Ephesus.      Rebaptizes  Certain  Disciples  of   John. 

Preaches  and  Performs  Miracles.     Jewish  Exorcists 97 

38.  Paul   Proposes  to   Leave  Ephesus,  but  Tarries  Awhile.     Demetrius 

Excites  a  Tumult  99 

39.  Paul  Again  Visits  Macedonia  and  Greece.     Returns  through  Mace- 

donia, and  Spends  a  Week  at  Troas 101 

40.  Paul  and  his  Companions  Prosecute  their  Journey  to  JVIiletus,  where 

he  Sends  for  and  Addresses  the  Elders  of  the  Church  of  Ephesus...  103 

41.  The  Voyage  of  Paul  to  Tyre.  Visit  to  Cesarea.    Journey  to  Jerusalem.  106 


0  SYNOPSIS   OF   THE   HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT. 

PART  VIII. 

PAUL'S  APPEEHENSION  AND  IMPKISONMENT  IN  JUDEA. 

Two  years.     A.  D.  58-60. 
Sect.  Page. 

42.  Paul  at  Jerusalem,    Assumes  a  Vow  to  Conciliate  the  Hebrew  Chris- 

tians   108 

43.  Paul's  Seizure   by   the  Jews,  and  his  First  Rescue  by  the  Roman 

Commander 109 

44.  Paul's  Address  to  the  People  on  the  Stairs  of  the  Castle  of  Antonia.  110 

45.  Paul  Pleads  his  Roman  Citizenship,  and  Escapes  Scourging 112 

46.  Paul's  Defence  Before  the  Sanhedrim.     His  Second  Rescue  from  the 

Jews  by  the  Roman  Soldiers 113 

47.  A  Conspiracy  of  the  Jews   to   Slay   Paul.     Its   Disclosure   to  the 

Roman  Commander 114 

48.  Paul  Sent  to  Felix  at  Cesarea.     The  Letter  of  Lysias,  the  Roman 

Commander 116 

49.  Paul's  Trial  Before  Felix.     Cesarea 117 

50.  Paul  Before  Felix  and  Drusilla.     Imprisoned  Two  Years  at  Cesarea...  119 

51.  Paul  Before  Festus.    Appeals  to  Cesar.     Cesarea 119 

52.  Festus  Confers  with  Agrippa  Concerning  Paul.     Paul  Brought  Before 

Agrippa 121 

53.  Paul's  Defence  Before  Agrippa.     Cesarea 122 


PART  IX. 


PAUL'S  JOURNEY  AS   A  PRISONER  TO  ROME,  AND  HIS  CAP- 
TIVITY THERE. 

About  two  years  and  a  half.     A.  D.  60-63. 

54.  Paul  Embarks  at  Cesarea  for  Rome,  and  Proceeds  as  Far  as  Fair 

Havens 126 

55.  Continuing  the  Voyage  along  Crete,  a  Violent  Storm  Occurs.     The 

Ship  is  Caught  by  a  Violent  Storm,  and  she  Drifts  Many  Days 127 

56.  The  Discovery  of  Land  and  the  Shipwreck 1 28 

57.  Abiding  During  the  Winter  at  Melita v 130 

58.  The  Journey  from  Melita  to  Rome 131 

59.  Paul  at  Rome.     Interview  with  the  Jews.     His  Condition  During  his 

Captivity 131 

60.  Paul's  Subsequent  Labors,  and  Second  Imprisonment.     About  Four 

Years.     A.  d.  63-67 134 


GENERAL  CONTENTS  OF  THE  NOTES. 

Page. 

Introductory  Kemarks 137 

The  Book  of  The  Acts  and  the  Gospel  of  Luke.     The  Design  of  the  Acts.  137 
The  External  Contact  of  the  Acts 137 

1.  With  the  Old  Testament 137 

2.  With  the  Gospels 138 

3.  AVith  the  Epistles 138 

Table  of  the  Time  When,  and  Places  Where,  Written 139 

4.  Contact  of  the  Acts  with  Profane  History 139 

The  Chronology  of  the  Acts 139 

Chronological  Table  for  the  Acts.    Scripture  History.     Events  in  Pales- 
tine and  Contemporaneous  Events 140 

Synoptical  Table  of  Dates  by  Leading  Chronologists 145 


PART  I. 


Sect. 

1.  Introduction  of  the  Acts 146 

Time  of  our  Lord's  Ascension. 

The  Exact  Time  of. 

Time  of  our  Lord's  Baptism. 

Duration  of  our  Lord's  Public  Ministry. 

Time  of  our  Lord's  Crucifixion. 

Place  of  the  Ascension. 

2.  The  Appointment  of  an  Apostle  in  Place  of  Judas 147 

The  Death  of  Judas. 

The  Quotation  from  Psalm  69  :  25. 

The  Upper  Koom. 

The  Number  of  Discipleship  Before  Pentecost. 

3.  The  Feast  of  Pentecost 149 

The  Day  of  the  Week  on  which  Pentecost  Fell. 

The  Sadducees'  View  of  the  Day. 

The  Early  Christian  Commemorations  of  the  Day. 

The  Modes  of  Eeckoning  the  Day. 

The  Day  Probably  Sunday. 

The  Place  Where  the  Spirit  Descended. 

The  Different  Nations  Represented. 

The  Number  of  Languages  Spoken. 


10  GENERAL   CONTENTS   OF   THE   NOTES. 

Sect.  Page. 

4.  Peter's  Address  to  the  Multitude 154 

Quotations  from  Joel  2:  28-32;  Psalm  110:  1. 

5.  The  Effect  of  Peter's  Address 155 

Community  of  Goods. 

6.  The  Healing  of  the  Lame  Man  by  Peter  and  John 155 

The  Time  of  the  Healing. 

Peter's  Address. 

Comparison  of  Acts  2 :  15,  16 ;  2  Peter  1 :  21. 

Quotation  from  Deuteronomy  18:  15,  19. 

7.  The  Time  of  the  Imprisonment  of  Peter  and  John 156 

Sadducean  Persecution. 

The  Sanhedrim. 

Annas  and  Caiaphas. 

Eapid  Increase  of  Believers,  Especially  Among  Men. 

Comparison  of  Peter's  Address  with  2  Peter  2 :  4-8. 

Quotations  from  Old  Testament  in  Peter's  Address. 

Herod  Antipas. 

Pontius  Pilate. 

8.  The  United  and  Prosperous  Condition  of  the  Church 157 

The  "Community  of  Goods"  Continued,  and   Peculiar  to  the 

Church  at  Jerusalem. 
Joseph  Barnabas,  Ananias,  and  Sapphira. 

9.  The  Great  Increase  of  the  Church 158 

Women  Mentioned  Among  the  Converts. 

The  Second  Organized  Persecution  of  the  Apostles. 

Peter  and  John  Imprisoned. 

Gamaliel. 

Theudas. 

Judas  of  Galilee. 

Another  Period  of  Prosperity. 

The  Time  Occupied  During  this  Section. 

Quotation  from  Deuteronomy  21 :  22. 

10.  The  First  Appointment  of  Alms-Distributers 159 

The  Grecian  Jews. 

The  Hebrews. 

The  Names  of  the  Seven. 

Nicolas  "  the  Proselyte." 

Stephen  and  Philip. 

Further  Increase  of  the  Church. 

11.  The  Apprehension  of  Stephen 160 

The  Foreign  Synagogues. 


GENERAL   CONTENTS   OF   THE   NOTES.  11 

Sect.  ^     ^  ,  Page. 

The  Beginning  of  Pharisaic  Persecution. 

Stephen's  Contact  with  Foreign  Jews. 

Stephen  a  Link  Between  Peter  and  Paul. 

12.  Stephen's  Defence  Before  the  Sanhedrin 161 

Time  and  Place  of  Defence. 
The  Language  of  Stephen. 
Stephen  the  Forerunner  of  Paul. 
Alleged  Historical  Discrepancies : 

:  2,  and  Genesis  12  :  1. 
4,  and  Genesis  11:  26,  32;  12:  4. 

14,  and  Genesis  46:  27. 

16,  and  Genesis  50  :  1-14,  24-26. 

16,  and  Genesis  23 :  15. 

20,  and  Exodus  2 :  2. 

22,  and  Exodus  4 :  10. 

22,  and  Exodus  4:  10. 

23,  30,  36;  Num.  14:  33;   Deut.  2:  14;   Joshua  5:  6. 
"  32,  and  Exodus  3 :  3. 

42,  43,  and  Exodus  32 :  4 ;  Deut.  32 :  17  ;  Lev.  17 :  7  ; 
Amos  5 :  27. 
12.      "     "  53,  and  Exodus  19 :  16. 

13.  The  Death  and  Burial  of  Stephen 166 

Saul  of  ^  Tarsus. 

Time  of  the  Persecution  and  Scattering  of  Disciples. 


1. 

Acts  7 

2. 

U        (i 

3. 

«     « 

4. 

a      (( 

5. 

a      u 

6. 

li       u 

7. 

i(      it 

8. 

u      u 

9. 

IC        (I 

10. 

(C       u 

IL 

i(     11 

PART  II. 


14.  A  New  Era  in  the  Jerusalem  Church , 168 

Philip  Preaching  in  Samaria. 
What  City  in  Samaria. 
Peter  and  John  in  Samaria. 

15.  The  Conversion  of  the  Ethiopian  Eunuch 169 

Time  and  Place  of  his  Conversion. 

Candace. 

Quotation  from  Isaiah  53  :  7,  8. 

Situation  of  Gaza. 

The  Place  of  Baptism. 

The  Kesult  of  the  Eunuch's  Conversion. 

Omission  of  Chapter  8 :  37. 


12  GENERAL   CONTENTS   OF   THE   NOTES. 

Sect.  Page. 

16.  Paul's  Conversion.    Time  of. 170 

Damascus. 

Authority  of  the  High  Priest. 

The  Place  of  the  Lord's  Appearance  to  Saul. 

The  Three  Accounts  of  Paul's  Conversion. 

A  Few  Apparent  Discrepancies. 

1.  In  Chapter  9:  7,  and  Chapter  26  :  14. 

2.  "         "        9:7,  and  Chapter  22  :  9. 

3.  "        "        9 :  15,  16,  and  Chapter  26 :  15-18. 
Jesus  Seen  of  Paul  in  the  Heavens. 

Not  Seen  by  him  During  his  Public  Ministry. 
The  Wonderful  Grace  in  Paul's  Conversion. 
Tarsus. 

17.  Paul's  Stay  at  Damascus,  and  Visit  to  Arabia 174 

The  Time  of  his  Return  to  Damascus. 
Paul's  First  Visit  to  Jerusalem. 
The  Reason  for  Leaving  Jerusalem. 
His  Withdrawal  to  Tarsus. 
His  Work  There.     Churches  in  Cilicia. 
How  he  Went  to  Tarsus. 

18.  The  Peace  and  Prosperity  of  the  Church  176 

Reasons  for  the  Decline  of  Persecution. 

Peter's  Visit  to  Lydda  and  Joppa. 

The  Time  of  Peter's  Residence  at  Joppa. 


PART  in, 


19.  The  Time  of  Cornelius  Sending  for  Peter 177 

The  Name  Cornelius. 

Comparison  of  Luke's  Account  with  that  of  Cornelius. 

1.  Cornelius'  Vision.     Chapter  10 :  3-8  ;  30-33. 

2.  Peter's  Vision.     Chapter  10:  9-19;  11:  4-12. 

20.  Peter's  Journey  to  Cesarea 179 

Comparison  of  Chapter  10:  28,  with  11 :  3. 
Comparison  of  Chapter  10 :  34,  with  1  Pet.  1 :  17. 
The  Receiving  of  Believing  Gentiles  into  the  Church. 
Incidental  Harmony  Between  Chapters  8 :  40,  and  10 :  37. 

21.  Peter's  Defence  at  Jerusalem 180 

22.  The  Gospel  at  Antioch 181 

Its  Introduction  and  Progress. 


GENERAL    CONTENTS    OF   THE    NOTES.  13 

Sect.  Page. 

The  Greeks,  or  Grecian  Jews. 
Barnabas  is  Sent  for,  to  Go  to  Jerusalem. 
Barnabas  Goes  to  Tarsus  to  Seek  Saul. 
The  Eelation  of  Paul  and  Barnabas. 
Paul's  Last  Stay  at  Tarsus. 
The  Time  of  Paul's  Visit  to  Antioch. 
Prediction  of  General  Famine. 
When  Fulfilled. 
The  Name  Christian. 

Antioch,  the  Centre  of  Gentile  Christianity. 
The  Second  Visit  of  Paul  to  Jerusalem. 

23.  The  Death  of  James.     Peter  Imprisoned 183 

Mission  of  Paul  and  Barnabas. 

Herod  Agrippa. 

Kenewed  Persecution  of  the  Church. 

The  Time  of  Peter's  Deliverance  from  Prison. 

Peter's  Departure  from  Jerusalem. 

24.  The  Death  of  King  Agrippa.     The  Accounts  of  Luke  and  Josephus 

Compared 185 

Discussions  Regarding  Paul's  Second  Visit  to  Jerusalem. 

The  Exact  Time  of  the  Visit. 

Paul  Caught  Up  into  Paradise. 

End  of  First  Division  of  the  Book  of  Acts. 


PART  IV. 


25.  Second  General  Division  of  Acts 189 

Sending  of  Barnabas  and  Saul  to  the  Heathen. 

Prosperity  of  the  Church  at  Antioch. 

Simeon,  Lucius,  Manaen. 

Herod  the  Tetrarch. 

The  First  Missionary  Field,  Cyprus. 

Salamis,  Paphos. 

The  Accuracy  of  Luke  Illustrated. 

Saul  Called  Paul. 

26.  The  Time  of  Paul  and  Barnabas  Leaving  Cyprus 191 

At  Perga,  Asia  Minor. 

Their  Perils  in  Pisidia. 

At  Antioch  in  Pisidia. 

A  Model  of  Paul's  Working. 

Paul's  Address. 

B 


14  GENERAL   CONTENTS   OF   THE    NOTES. 

Sect.  Page. 

Its  Quotations  From  the  Old  Testament. 

A  Church  at  Antioch 

Iconium,  the  Next  Mission  Station. 
27.  The  Time  when  Paul  and  Barnabas  Visit  Iconium 193 

Lycaonia.     The  Language  Thereof. 

Lystra  and  Derbe. 

Luke's  Accuracy  in  Chapter  14 :  11. 

Luke's  Account  Compared  with  Paul's  Epistles. 

The  Extreme  Limit  of  the  First  Missionary  Tour. 

How  Long  Engaged  in  Pisidia  and  Lycaonia. 

The  Time  of  their  Eeturn  to  Antioch  and  Syria. 

How  Long  they  Remained  There. 


PART  V. 


28.  The  Apostolic  Council  at  Jerusalem 197 

A  Difficult  Chronological  Question. 

The  Visits  of  Paul  to  Jerusalem. 

The  First  and  Second  Galatian  Visit. 

Paul's  Second  Visit  to  Jerusalem  not  his  Second  Galatian  Visit. 

Paul's  Fourth  Visit  to  Jerusalem  not  his  Second  Galatian  Visit. 

Paul's  Second  Galatian,  his  Third  to  Jerusalem. 

Objections  Answered. 

The  Second  Galatian  Visit  not  an  Unrecorded  One. 

The  "Fourteen  Years"  in  Galatians  2 :  1. 

The  Quotation  from  Amos  9:11,  12. 

Comparison  of  Acts  15  :  23,  and  James  1:1. 

29.  Time  of  the  Return  of  Paul  and  Barnabas  to  Antioch 202 

Judas  and  Silas. 

Time  of  the  Separation  of  Paul  and  Barnabas. 

Paul  and  Barnabas  after  this. 

Paul's  Encounter  with  Peter  not  to  be  Regarded  at  this  Time. 


PART  VI. 


30.  The  Second  Missionary  Tour  of  Paul.     The  Mission  of  Barnabas 203 

The  Route  of  Paul  and  Silas. 

Timothy  at  Lystra. 

The  Question  of  Circumcision  of  Timothy  and  Titus. 


GENERAL    CONTENTS    OF    THE    NOTES.  15 

Sect.  Page. 

Timothy  Ordained. 

Comparison  of  Chapter  16 :  1,  with  2  Tim.  1 :  5,  6 ;  3 :  15. 
Extension  of  the  Work. 
The  Route  Through  Asia  Minor. 
Paul's  Successful  Labors  in  Galatia. 

31.  Paul  and  his  Companions  Arrive  in  Europe 206 

Their  Journey  from  Troas  to  Philippi. 

Luke  Joins  the  Company  at  Troas. 

Luke's  Accuracy  in  Contact  with  Profane  History. 

Confirmed  by  Paul's  Epistles. 

Luke  Remains  at  Philippi. 

32.  The  Time  of  Paul's  Going  to  Thessalonica 208 

Persecution  of  Paul  and  Silas. 

The  History  Supplemented  and  Confirmed  by  Paul's  Epistles, 
The  Accuracy  of  Luke  Again  Illustrated  by  Profane  History. 
Thessalonica.     Jason. 

33.  The  Time  of  Paul's  Arrival  at  Athens 210 

The  Account  Compared  with  1  Thessalonians  3 :  1,  2. 
Profane  History  Confirming  Luke  : 

1.  In  Regard  to  the  Number  of  Idols. 

2.  The  Schools  of  Philosophy. 

2.  The  Character  of  the  Athenians. 

4.  Their  Religiousness. 

5.  The  Quotation  from  the  Poet  Aratus. 
Athens.     Areopagus. 

Partial  Quotations  from  Old  Testament. 

34.  Paul's  Stay  at  Athens  and  Arrival  at  Corinth 213 

Time  of  his  Going  to  Corinth. 

Comparison  of  Luke's  Account  of  his  Visit  with  Paul's  Epistles : 

1.  In  Regard  to  Aquila. 

2.  Regarding  Tent-making. 

3.  The  Great  Theme  of  Paul's  Preaching. 

4.  The  Coming  of  Silas  and  Timotheus  to  Corinth. 

5.  The  Baptism  of  Corinthians. 

6.  Sosthenes,  the  Ruler  of  the  Synagogue. 
Luke  again  Illustrated  by  History. 
Gallio's  Reputed  Character. 

Paul  Writes  the  First  and  Second  Epistles  to  Thessalonians. 
Did  Paul  Make  Two  or  Three  Visits  to  Corinth  ? 
Objections  to  Three  Visits  Answered. 
The  Time  of  his  Second  Visit. 


16  GENERAL    CONTENTS    OF    THE    NOTES. 

Sect.  Page. 

A  Probable  Second  Visit  to  Athens. 

Time  it  Occurred. 

Arrangement  of  Dates. 

35.  The  Time  of  Leaving  Corinth  for  Jerusalem 218 

Paul's  First  Visit  at  Ephesus. 
Paul's  Fourth  Visit  to  Jerusalem. 


PART  VII, 


36.  Paul's  Visit  to  Antioch 219 

His  Encounter  with  Peter. 

Barnabas  Again  at  Antioch. 

Paul's  Third  Missionary  Tour. 

Visits  Galatia  and  Phrvgia. 

Luke's  Account  and  1  Corinthians  16  :  1,  2. 

Apollos  at  Ephesus. 

He  is  Instructed  by  Aquila  and  Priscilla. 

37.  Paul's  Second  Visit  to  Ephesus  220 

He  Writes  his  Epistle  to  the  Galatians. 
Paul's  Lost  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians. 
Acts  in  Contact  with  Secular  History : 

1.  Magical  Arts. 

2.  In  Regard  to  the  Widely  Extended  Work. 

3.  Tyrannus. 

Acts  in  Contact  with  John  Baptist's  Followers. 

Striking  Coincidence. 

Paul  Writes  his  First  Epistle  to  Corinthians. 

38.  Paul  Tarries  at  Ephesus 223 

Paul  Decides  to  Visit  Eome. 
Accuracy  of  Luke  Again  Illustrated. 

1.  Demetrius. 

2.  Various  Officers  Named. 

3.  The  Temple  of  Diana. 

4.  In  Eegard  to  Diana. 

5.  The  Theatre. 

6.  Danger  of  Being  Called  to  Account. 
The  Acts,  and  the  Epistle  to  Ephesians. 
Erastus,  Alexander,  Aristarchus. 

39.  Paul's  Visit  to  Macedonia  and  Greece 226 

To  Macedonia  in  the  Autumn. 


SYNOPSIS   OF   THE   HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT.  17 

Sect.  Page. 

1.  Paul  Probably  Delayed  at  Ephesus  a  Time  After  Pentecost. 
Timothy's  Visit  to  Macedonia  and  Greece. 

The  Visit  of  Titus  to  Corinth. 
Paul  Often  Changed  his  Plans. 

2.  Paul's  Journey  to  Macedonia  Kapid.     His  Visit  Brief. 
Paul's  Epistles  Confirmatory. 

His  Preaching  Round  About  Unto  Illyricum. 

3.  Notes  of  Time  Favoring  this  View. 
Paul  Writes  his  Second  Epistle  to  Corinthians. 
The  "Fourteen  Years"  in  2  Cor.    12:  2. 
The  Acts  in  Contact  with  Paul's  Epistles. 

1.  Paul  at  Troas  and  Philippi. 

2.  Paul  Goes  Through  Macedonia. 

3.  Paul's  Visit  to  Greece ;  at  Corinth. 

4.  Compare  Romans  15 :  30,  31,  with  Chapter  20 :  23. 

5.  Compare  Chapter  20 :  3-5,  with  Romans  16  :  1,  21-23. 
SecundiLs,  Gains,  Tychicus,  Trophimus. 

The  Epistle  to  the  Romans,  When  Written. 
Paul's  Journey  From  Corinth  to  Philippi. 
Luke  Again  his  Companion. 

40.  Paul's  Journey  lo  Miletus 232 

Mytilene  and  Chios. 

Samos  and  Trogyllium. 

Address  to  the  Elders  at  Miletus. 

Comparison  of  this  Address  with  Paul's  Epistles. 

41.  Paul  Continues  his  Journey  From  Miletus 234 

Cos,  Rhodes,  Patara,  and  Tyre. 
Embark  for  Ptolemais, 
At  Cesarea  "  Some  Days." 
The  Beach  at  Tyre. 
Ptolemais. 


PART  VIII. 


42.  Paul's  Fifth  Visit  to  Jerusalem 236 

43.  Paul's  Seizure  by  the  Jews 236 

His  First  Rescue  by  the  Chief  Captain. 
Claudius  Lysias. 

44.  Paul's  Address  to  the  People 236 

The  Assassins,  and  the  Egyptian  Impostor. 
B 


18  GENERAL   CONTENTS   OF   THE   NOTES. 

Sect.  P^ge 

45.  Paul  Escapes  Scourging 237 

Pleads  his  Roman  Citizenship. 
Historical  Illustrations  and  Confirmations. 

46.  Paul's  Defence  Before  the  Sanhedrim 237 

Ananias,  the  High  Priest. 
Paul's  Rebuke  and  Apology. 

47.  The  Jews' Conspiracy  to  Slay  Paul 238 

48.  Paul  Conveyed  to  Cesarea  by  a  Band  of  Soldiers 238 

Antipatris. 

The  Letter  of  Claudias  Lysias  to  Felix. 

Felix. 

Roman  Law  Confirmatory  of  Luke's  Account. 

49.  Time  of  Paul's  Trial  Before  Felix 239 

Table  of  Events  Between  Paul's  Arrival  at  Jerusalem,  and  his 

Trial  at  Cesarea. 
Compare  Chapter  24:  17-19,  and  Romans  15:  25,  26,  etc. 
TertuUus,  and  his  Address  Before  Felix. 
An  Accurate  Representation  of  Legal  Procedure. 

50.  Paul  Before  Felix  and  Drusilla 241 

Taking  of  Bribes. 

Paul's  Two  Years'  Imprisonment. 

Gospel  of  Luke  Probably  Now  Written. 

Festus. 

The  Time  Felix  Recalled,     Festus  Appointed. 

Reasons  for  Preferring  a.  d.  60. 

51.  The  Time  of  Paul's  Trial  and  Defence  Before  Festus 244 

Luke's  Account  Compared  with  Festus'  Own  Account. 
The  Council  of  Festus. 

52.  Festus  Confers  with  Agrippa 245 

The  Title  of  Lord  Applied  to  the  Roman  Emperor. 

Agrippa,  the  King. 

Bernice. 

53.  Paul's  Defence  Before  Agrippa 245 

Comparison  of  his  Address  with  his  Epistles. 
Luke's  Accuracy  Again  Illustrated. 

1.  Concerning  Bonds  or  Chains. 

2.  In  Regard  to  Appealing  to  Cesar. 


GENERAL    CONTENTS    OF   THE    NOTES.  19 


PART  IX. 


Sect,  Page. 

The  Acts  in  Contact  with  Sea-faring  Life. 
Proof  of  Luke's  Authenticity. 

54.  The  Time  of  Paul's  Embarkation  at  Cesarea 248 

Prisoners  Sent  on  Merchant  Vessels. 

Prisoners  Sent  from  Judea  to  Rome  for  Trial. 

A  Nautical  Expression :  "  Under  the  Lee." 

Grain  Ships  of  Alexandria. 

Other  Nautical  Expressions. 

Crete,  Salmone,  Fair  Havens,  and  Lasea. 

55.  "The  Much  Time"  Spent  Since  Leaving  Cesarea 250 

Leaving  Fair  Havens.     Seeking  Winter  Quarters. 

The  Master. 

The  Situation  of  Phenix. 

The  South  Wind  not  Trustworthy. 

A  Typhonic  Wind  Called  Euraquilo. 

At  Clauda.    Securing  the  Boat.     Undergirding  the  Ship,  and 

Lowering  the  Gear. 
"  The  Many  Days." 

Throwing  Out  Freight.     Casting  Out  the  Tackling. 
Josephus  Shipwrecked  on  his  Way  to  Pome. 

56.  The  Time  of  Shipwreck 252 

The  Sea  of  Adria. 

The  Anchors  of  Ancient  Ships. 

The  Fourteenth  Day.     Fasting. 

The  Rudders  and  Foresail. 

The  Place  of  Shipwreck  Disputed. 

The  Island  of  Malta. 

1.  The  Traditional  Place. 

2.  From  the  Direction  and  Probable  Speed  of  Ship. 

3.  The  Conditions  of  Narrative  Met  in  St.  Paul's  Bay. 

4.  Indications  of  Land,  Soundings,  and  Anchorage. 

5.  In  the  Track  of  Ships  Between  Alexandria  and  Italy. 
Objections  Answered. 

57.  Paul  at  Melita 255 

Accuracy  of  Luke  in  Regard  to  Publius. 

58.  The  Time  of  Paul's  Journey  From  Melita  to  Rome  256 

Luke's  Description  that  of  an  Eye  Witness. 


20  GENERAL    CONTENTS    OF    THE    NOTES. 

Sect.  Page. 

They  Touch  at  Syracuse. 
By  Circuitous  Route  to  Rhegium. 
Puteoli.     They  Tarry  Seven  Days. 
They  Journey  on  the  Appian  Way. 
The  Market  of  Appius. 
The  Three  Taverns. 

Paul's  Treatment  Upon  his  Arrival  at  Rome. 
His  Opportunity  of  Preaching  the  Gospel. 
The  Pretorium  Camp. 
The  Church  at  Rome. 

59.  The  Time  of  Paul's  Arrival  and  Imprisonment  at  Rome 258 

The  Jews  at  Rome. 

Quotation  from  Isaiah  6  :  9,  10. 

A  Comparison  with  Paul's  Epistles. 

Epistles  to  Colossians,  Ephesians,  Philippians,  and  Philemon. 

The  Lost  Epistle  to  the  Laodiceans. 

The  Companions  of  Paul  During  Captivity. 

Seneca  and  the  Apostle  Paul. 

60.  Paul's  Subsequent  Labors,  and  Second  Imprisonment 260 

1.  A  Fair  Inference  from  Luke's  Account. 

2.  His  Expected  Visit  to  Macedonia. 

3.  Journeys  and  Incidents  Not  Mentioned  in  Acts. 

4.  The  Testimony  of  Tradition. 

The  Scripture  Arrangement  of  the  Section. 

A  Scheme  of  his  Supposed  Labors. 

The  Probable  Time  of  his  Second  Imprisonment  and  Martyrdom. 

Final  Note  on  Luke  as  a  Historian. 

ADDITIONAL  NOTES. 

Galatia 78 

Council  at  Jerusalem 83 

Paul's  Second  Visit  to  Corinth 95 

Luke  and  his  Gospel 107 

On  Acts  26:28 125 

The  Gospels  and  the  Acts 144 

Introductory  to  the  Epistles 265 


HARMONIC  ARRANGEMENT 


OF 


THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES. 


PART  I. 


RISE  AND  PROGRESS  OF  THE  CHURCH  AT  JERUSALEM,  FROM  OUR  LORD'S 
ASCENSION  TO  THE  FIRST  JEWISH  PERSECUTION. 

About  five  years,  from  A.  D.  30  to  A.  D.  35. 


^1.  Introduction;    Our  Lord's  Last  Instructions  to  his  Disciples; 
His  Ascension. 

Jerusalem. — April  and  May,  A.  D.  30. 

ACTS  1 :  1-11.  :MATT.  3 :  11.  MARK  16 :  19,  20.  LUKE  1:1-4;  3:16; 
24 :  50-53.  1  COE.  15 :  3-8.  DAN.  7 :  27. 
(1)  A  former  treatise,  Acts  1:1;  Luke  1 :  3,  4.  (2)  What  he  did  in  that  narrative,  Acts 
1:  1,  2;  Luke  1:2-1.  (3)  Our  Lord's  appearances  to  his  disciples,  after  his  suflFerings, 
during  forty  days,  Acts  1 :  3,  4;  1  Cor.  15:  3-7.  (4)  They  are  to  wait  for  the  promise  of  the 
Father,  Acts  1:4;  Luke  24 :  49 ;  and  the  baptism  in  the  Spirit,  Acts  1:5;  Matt.  3:11;  Mark 
1:8;  Luke  3 :  16.  (5)  The  last  appearance  of  Jesus  to  his  disciples.  Acts  1:6;  Luke  24 :  50 : 
1  Cor.  15 :  7.  (6)  Their  question,  regarding  the  kingdom  of  Israel,  xVcts  1 :  7.  (7)  Our  Lord's 
answer;  his  last  words;  not  for  them  to  know ;  they  are  to  receive  power;  and  be  his  wit- 
nesses, Acts  1 :  7,  8 ;  Mark  16 :  20 ;  Luke  24 :  53,  (8)  His  ascension,  Acts  1:9;  Mark  1 :  19 ; 
Luke24;  51,52. 

ACTS   1. 

1  The  former  treatise  have  I  made,  O  Theophilus,  of  all  that  Jesus 
began  both  to  do  and  to  teach,  (a) 

2  Until  the  day  in  which  he  was  taken  up,  after  that  he  through  the  Holy 
Ghost  had  given  commandments  unto  the  apostles  whom  he  had  chosen. 

PARALLELS. 

(a)  Luke  1:  1  Forasmuch  as  many  have  taken  in  hand  to  set  fortli  in 
order  a  declaration  of  those  things  which  are  most  surely  believed 
among  us, 

2  Even  as  they  delivered  them  unto  us,  which  from  the  beginning  were 
eye-witnesses,  and  ministers  of  the  word; 

3  It  seemed  good  to  me   also,  having   had  perfect   understanding  of  all 

21 


22  HARMONIC  ARRANGEMENT  OF  THE  ACTS. 

ACTS  1. 

3  To  whom  also  he  she-wed  himself  alive  after  his  passion  by 
many  infallible  proofs,  being  seen  of  them  forty  days,  and  speaking  of  the 
things  pertaining  to  the  kingdom  of  God.  (a) 

4  And,  being  assembled  together  with  them,  commanded  them  that  they 
should  not  depart  from  Jerusalem,  but  -wait  for  the  promise  of 
the  Father,  which,  saith  he,  ye  have  heard  of  me.  (6) 

5  For  John  truly  baptized  with  water;  but  ye  shall  be  bap- 
tized with  the  Holy  G-host  not  many  days  hence,  (c) 

6  When  they  therefore  were  come  together,  they  asked  of  him,  saying, 
Lord,  wilt  thou  at  this  time  restore  again  the  kingdom  to  Israel  ? 
{d)  [Ch.  2:1-4;  Joel  3:  28;  John  14:  16,  17,  26;   15:  26.] 

PARALLELS. 

things  from   the   very   first,  to  write   unto    thee   in   order,  most   excellent 
Theophilus, 

4  That  thou  mightest  know  the  certainty  of  those  things,  wherein  thou 
hast  been  instructed. 

(a)  1  Cor.  15:  3  For  I  delivered  unto  you  first  of  all  that  which  I 
also  received,  how  that  Christ  died  for  our  sins  according  to  the  Scriptures ; 

4  And  that  he  was  buried,  and  that  he  rose  again  the  third  day 
according  to  the  Scriptures; 

5  And  that  he  was  seen  of  Cephas,  then  of  the  twelve : 

6  After  that,  he  was  seen  of  above  five  hundred  brethren  at 
once;  of  whom  the  greater  part  remain  unto  this  present,  but  some  are 
fallen  asleep. 

7  After  that  he  was  seen  of  James ;  then  of  all  the  apostles. 

8  And  last  of  all  he  was  seen  of  me  also,  as  of  one  bom  out  of  due 
time. 

(6)  Luke  24:  49  And,  behold,  I  send  the  promise  of  my  Father 
upon  you ;  but  tarry  ye  in  the  city  of  Jerusalem,  until  ye  be 
endued  with  power  from  on  high. 

{c)  Matt.  3:  11  I  indeed  baptize  you  with  water  unto  re- 
pentance: but  he  that  cometh  after  me  is  mightier  tlian  I,  whose  shoes  I 
am  not  worthy  to  bear:  he  shall  baptize  you  with  the  Holy  Ghost, 
and  with  fire: 

Luke  3 :  16  John  answered,  saying  unto  them  all,  I  indeed  baptize 
you  with  water ;  but  one  mightier  than  I  cometh,  the  latchet  of  wliose 
shoes  I  am  not  worthy  to  unloose:  he  shall  baptize  you  with  the 
Holy  Ghost,  and  with  fire: 

{d)  Dan.  7 :  27  And  the  kingdom  and  dominion,  and  the  greatness  of  the 
kingdom  under  the  whole  heaven,  shall  be  given  to  the  people  of  the 
saints  of  the  Most  High,  whose  kingdom  is  an  everlasting  king- 
dom, and  all  dominions  shall  serve  and  obey  him.  [Amos  9:  11;  Isa. 
1:  2.5-27;  Gen.  49:  10;  Deut.  29:  29;  Matt.  24:  36;  1  Thess.  5:1,  2.] 


HARMONIC  ARRANGEMENT  OF  THE  ACTS.         23 

ACTS  1. 

7  And  he  said  unto  them,  It  is  not  for  you  to  know  the  times  or  the 
seasons,  which  the  Father  hath  put  in  his  own  power. 

8  But  ye  shall  receive  power,  after  that  the  Holy  Ghost  is  come  upon  you: 
and  ye  shall  be  witnesses  unto  me  both  in  Jerusalem,  and  in  all  Judea,  and 
in  Samaria,  and  unto  the  uttermost  part  of  the  earth. 

9  And  when  he  had  spoken  these  things,  while  they  beheld,  he  was 
taken  up ;  and  a  cloud  received  him  out  of  their  sight,  (a) 

10  And  while  they  looked  steadfastly  toward  heaven  as  he  went  up,  behold, 
two  men  stood  by  them  in  white  apparel  : 

11  Which  also  said,  Ye  men  of  Galilee,  why  stand  ye  gazing  up  into 
heaven?  this  same  Jesus,  which  is  taken  up  from  you  into  heaven,  shall  so 
come  in  like  manner  as  ye  have  seen  him  go  into  heaven.  [Luke  24:  4; 
John  20:  12;  Dan.  7 :  13,  14;  Luke  21 :  27;  Kev.  1 :  7;  1  Thess.  4:  16,  17.] 

§2.  Appointment  of  an  Apostle  in  Place  of  Judas. 

Jerusalem. — May  18,  A.  D.  SO. 

ACTS  1:1^26.     MATT.  10 :  2-5 ;  27 :  3-10.     MAKK  3:  16-19.     LUKE 

6:  14-16.     PS.  41:  9;  69:  25;  109:  8. 

(1)  The  disciples  return  from  Olivet  to  Jerusalem,  Acts  1 :  12.     (2)  They  go  to  the 

upper  room,  ver.  13.     (3)  Who  were  abiding  there,  ver.  13, 14.     (4)  The  twelve,  ver.  13,  26; 

Matt.  10:  2-5;  Mark  3:  16-19;  Luke  6 :  14-16.    (5)  Peter  addresses  his  brethren.  Acts  1:  15. 

(6)  The  Scripture  fulfilled  concerning  Judas,  ver.  16,  17,  20;   P$.  35:8.      (7)  The  terrible 

death  of  Judas,  Acts  1 :  18 ;  Matt.  27 :  3-t5.    (8)  The  purchase  of  the  field  of  blood.  Acts  1 :  18, 

19 ;  Matt.  27 :  6-10.    (9)  The  necessary  qualifications  of  an  apostle,  Acts  1 :  21,  22.     (10)  Two 

nominated,  ver.  23.    (11)  The  prayer  that  God  would  guide  their  lot,  ver.  24,  25.     (12)  Judas 

had  forfeited  his  former  position,  and  gone  to  his  own  place,  his  eternal  doom,  ver.  25. 

(13)  Matthias  is  chosen,  ver.  26. 

ACTS  1. 

12  Then  returned  they  unto  Jerusalem  from  the  mount  called  Olivet,  which 
is  from  Jerusalem  a  sabbath  day's  journey.  [Luke  24 :  50.] 

13  And  when  they  were  come  in,  they  went  up  into  an  upper  room,  where 

PARALLELS. 

(a)  Luke  24 :  50  And  he  led  them  out  as  far  as  to  Bethany,  and  he 
lifted  up  his  hands,  and  blessed  them.     [Acts  1 :  12.] 

51  And  it  came  to  pass,  while  he  blessed  them,  he  "was  parted  from 
them,  and  carried  up  into  heaven. 

52  And  they  Avorshipped  him,  and  returned  to  Jerusalem  with  great  joy: 

53  And  were  continually  in  the  temple,  praising  and  blessing  God.    Amen. 
Mark  16:  19  So    then,    after    the    Lord    had    spoken    unto    them,    he 

was  received  up  into  heaven,  and  sat  on  the  right  hand  of 
Gk>d. 

20  And  they  went  forth,  and  preached  every  where,  the  Lord  working 
with  them,  and  confirming  the  word  with  signs  following.     Amen. 


24  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT    OF   THE   ACTS. 

ACTS    1. 
abode  both  Peter,   and  James,   and  John,   and  Andrew,   Philip,   and 
Thomas,  Bartholomew,  and  Matthew,  James  the  son  of  Alpheus,  and  ij^iuion 
Zelotes,  and  Judas  the  brother  of  James,  (a) 

14  These  all  continued  with  one  accord  in  prayer  and  supplication,  with 
the  women,  and  Mary  the  mother  of  Jesus,  and  with  his  brethren. 

15  And  in  those  days  Peter  stood  up  in  the  midst  of  the  disciples,  and  said, 
(the  number  of  names  together  were  about  a  hundred  and  twenty,) 

16  Men  and  brethren,  this  Scripture  must  needs  have  been  fulfilled,  which, 
the  Holy  G-host  by  the  mouth  of  David  spake  before  concern- 
ing Judas,  which  was  guide  to  them  that  took  Jesus.  (6) 

17  For  he  was  numbered  with  us,  and  had  obtained  part  of  this  ministry. 

18  Now  this  man  purchased  a  field  with  the  reward  of  iniquity ;  and 
falling  headlong,  he  burst  asunder  in  the  midst,  and  all  his  bowels  gushed 
out.  (c) 

19  And  it  was  known  unto  all  the  dwellers  at  Jerusalem  ;  insomuch  as  that 
field  is  called,  in  their  proper  tongue,  Aceldama,  that  is  to  say.  The  field 
of  blood,  (c) 

PARALLELS. 

(a)   Matt.  10:  2  Now    the  names   of  the  twelve  apostles  are 

these :  The  first,  Simon,  who  is  called  Peter,  and  Andrew  his  brother ;  James 
the  son  of  Zebedee,  and  John  his  brother; 

3  Philip,  and  Bartholo  new ;  Thomas,  and  Matthew  the  publican ;  James 
the  son  of  Alpheus,  and  Lebbeus,  whose  surname  was  Thaddeus; 

4  Simon  the  Canaanite,  and  Judas  Iscariot,  who  also  betrayed  him. 
Mark  3 :  16  And  Simon  he  surnamed  Peter ; 

17  And  James  the  son  of  Zebedee,  and  John  the  brother  of  James;  and 
he  surnamed  them  Boanerges,  Avhich  is.  The  sons  of  thunder : 

18  And  Andrew,  and  Philip,  and  Bartholomew,  and  Matthew,  and  Thomas, 
and  James  the  son  of  Alpheus,  and  Thaddeus,  and  Simon  the  Canaanite, 

19  And  Judas  Iscariot,  which  also  betrayed  him: 

Luke  6:  14  Simon,  (whom  he  also  named  Peter,)  and  Andrew 
his  brother,  James  and  John,  Philip  and  Bartholomew, 

15  Matthew  and  Thomas,  James  the  son  of  Alpheus,  and  Simon  called 
Zelotes, 

16  And  Judas  the  brother  of  James,  and  Judas  Iscariot,  Avhich  also  was  the 
traitor. 

(h)  Ps.  41 :  9  Yea,  mine  own  familiar  friend,  in  whom  I  trusted, 
wliich  did  eat  of  my  bread,  hath  lifted  up  his  heel  against  me.  [John 
13:  18.] 

(c)  Matt.  27 :  3  Then  Judas,  which  had  betrayed  him,  when  he  saw 
that  he  was  condemned,  repented  himself,  and  brought  again  the  thirty  pieces 
of  silver  to  the  chief  priests  and  elders, 

4  Saying,  I  have  sinned  in  that  I  have  betrayed  the  innocent  blood.  And 
they  said.  What  is  that  to  us?  see  thou  to  that. 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS.  25 

ACTS   1. 

20  For  it  is  written  in  the  book  of  Psalms,  Let  his  habitation  be 
desolate,  and  let  no  man  dwell  therein :  and,  His  bishoprick 
let  another  take,  (a) 

21  Wherefore  of  these  men  which  have  companied  with  us  all  the  time 
that  the  Lord  Jesus  went  in  and  out  among  us, 

22  Beginning  from  the  baptism  of  John,  unto  that  same  day  that  he  was 
taken  up  from  us,  must  one  be  ordained  to  be  a  witness  with  us  of  his 
resurrection. 

23  And  they  appointed  two,  Joseph  called  Barsabas,  who  was  surnamed 
Justus,  and  Matthias. 

24  And  they  prayed,  and  said.  Thou,  Lord,  which  knowest  the  hearts 
of  all  men,  shew  whether  of  these  two  thou  hast  chosen, 

25  That  he  may  take  part  of  this  ministry  and  apostleship,  from  which 
Judas  by  transgression  fell,  that  he  might  go  to  his  own  place. 

26  And  they  gave  forth  their  lots ;  and  the  lot  fell  upon  Matthias ;  and  he 
was  numbered  with  the  eleven  apostles, 

§3.  The  Descent  of  the  Holy  Spirit  at  Pentecost. 

Jerusalem. — Probably  Sunday,  May  28,  A.  D.  SO. 

ACTS  2:  1-13.     MATT.  10:  20.     MARK  16:  17. 

(1)  The  disciples  together  in  oue  place,  (see  ch.  1 :  14),  Acts  2  :  i.  (2)  Astonishing  signs 
attending  the  descent  of  the  Holy  Spirit— the  sound  from  heaven  and  tongues  as  of  fire, 
ver.  2, 3.  (3)  Ail  filled  with  the  Spirit,  and  si>eak  with  other  tongues,  ver.  4.  (4)  The  devout 
Jews  at  Jersualem,  ver.  5.  (o)  The  impression  of  the  miracle  upon  them— confounded  and 
amazed,  ver.  6,  7.     (6)  They  utter  their  amazement,  ver.  7-11.      (7)  The  tongues  of  the  na- 

PARALLELS. 

5  And  he  cast  down  the  pieces  of  silver  in  the  temple,  and  departed,  and 
went  and  hanged  himself. 

6  And  the  chief  priests  took  the  silver  pieces,  and  said,  It  is  not  lawful  for 
to  put  them  into  the  treasury,  because  it  is  the  price  of  blood. 

7  And  they  took  counsel,  and  bought  with  them  the  potter's  field, 
to  bury  strang-ers  in. 

8  Wherefore  that  field  was  called.  The  field  of  blood,  unto  this 
day. 

9  Then  was  fulfilled  that  which  was  spoken  by  Jeremy  the  prophet,  sapng, 
And  they  took  the  thirty  pieces  of  silver,  the  price  of  him  that  was 
valued,  whom  they  of  the  children  of  Israel  did  value : 

10  And  gave  them  for  the  potter's  field,  as  the  Lord  appointed  me.  [Zech. 
11:13.] 

(a)  Ps.  69 :  25  Let  their  habitation  be  desolate ;  and  let  none 
dwell  in  their  tents. 

Ps.  109:  8  Let  his  days  be  few;  and  let  another  take  his 
office. 


26  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF  THE   ACTS. 

tions  which  are  heard,  ver.  9-11.  (8)  What  they  heard—"  the  mighty  works  of  God,"  ver.  11. 
(9)  The  astonishment  and  perplexity  general,  ver.  12.  (10)  Others,  perhaps  native  Jews 
who  did  not  understand  these  languages,  scoff  at  it,  ver.  13. 

ACTS  2. 

1  And  when  the  day  of  Pentecost  was  fully  come,  they  were  all  with  one 
accord  in  one  place. 

2  And  suddenly  there  came  a  sound  from  heaven  as  of  a  rushing  mighty 
wind,  and  it  filled  all  the  house  where  they  were  sitting.  [Ch.  1 :  5,  and  par- 
allel passages  in  ^  1.     Also  ch.  10:  46 ;  19 :  6;  1  Cor.  14:  2,  4,  13,  14,  19,  27.] 

3  And  there  appeared  unto  them  cloven  tongues  like  as  of  fire,  and  it  sat 
upon  each  of  them. 

4  And  they  were  all  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  began  to  speak 
■with  other  tong-ues,  as  the  Spirit  gave  them  utterance,  (a) 

5  And  there  were  dwelling  at  Jerusalem  Jews,  devout  men,  out  of  every 
nation  under  heaven.     [Luke  2:  25.] 

6  Now  when  this  was  noised  abroad,  the  multitude  came  together,  and  were 
confounded,  because  that  every  man  heard  them  speak  in  his  own  language. 

7  And  they  were  all  amazed  and  marvelled,  saying  one  to  another.  Behold 
are  not  all  these  which  speak  Galileans  ? 

8  And  how  hear  we  every  man  in  our  own  tongue,  wherein  we  were  born  ? 

9  Parthians,  and  Medes,  and  Elamites,  and  the  dwellers  in  Mesopotamia 
and  in  Judea,  and  Cappadocia,  in  Pontus,  and  Asia, 

10  Phrygia,  and  Pamphylia,  in  Egypt,  and  in  the  parts  of  Libya  about 
Cyrene,  and  strangers  of  Kome,  Jews  and  proselytes,  [1  Pet.  1:1;  Acts 
18:  2;  16:  6;  13:  13;  11:  20;  18:  2;  6:  5;  13:  43;  Tit.  1:  5, 12;  Gal.  1:  17.] 

11  Cretes  and  Arabians,  we  do  hear  them  speak  in  our  tongues  the  won- 
derful works  of  God. 

12  And  they  were  all  amazed,  and  were  in  doubt,  saying  one  to  another. 
What  meaneth  this  ? 

13  Others  mocking  said,  These  men  are  full  of  new  wine.     [1  Cor.  14:  23.] 

^4.  Peter's  Address  to  the  Multitude. 
Jerusalem. — May,  A.  D.  SO. 
ACTS  2:  14-36.    JOEL  2:  28-32.    PS.  16:  8-11;  110:  1.    PS.  39:  3, 4.    DAN. 
9:26.     LUKE  24:  44-49.     1  COR.  15:  6.     1  PET.  1 :  10-12. 

(1)  Peter  speaks  in  the  name  of  the  apostles.  Acts  2:  14.  (2)  Defends  their  character, 
and  repudiates  the  charge  of  drunkenness,  ver.  15.    (3)  Explains  the  miracles  as  a  fulfill- 

PARALLELS. 

(o)  i\lATT.  10:  20  For  it  is  not  ye  that  speak,  but  the  Spirit  of  your 
Father  Tvhich  speaketh  in  you. 

Mark  16:  17  Thoy  shall  speak  with  new  tongues. 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS.  27 

ment  of  prophecy,  ver,  16-21.  (4)  A  season  of  mercy,  ver.  17,  18;  Joel  2:  28,  29.  (5)  Also 
of  judgment.  Acts  2:  19,  20;  Joel  2:  30,  31.  (6)  Salvation  free  to  all  who  accept  the  condi- 
tion. Acts  2 :  21 ;  Joel  2 :  32.  (7)  Peter  at  once  points  to  Jesus,  approved  of  God,  and  witnessed 
by  men,  Acts  2 :  22.  (8)  Delivered  up  by  the  determinate  counsel  and  foreknowledge  of  God, 
ver.  23;  Dan.  9.  26;  Luke  24:  44-19;  1  Pet.  1:  20.  (9)  Crucified,  Acts  2:23;  Dan.  9:  29; 
Luke  24:  46.  (10)  Raised  from  the  dead,  Luke  24:  46.  (11)  Foretold  by  David,  Acts  2: 
25-28;  Ps.  16:  8-11.  (12)  The  prophecy  not  applicable  to  David,  Acts  2  :  29,  34.  (13)  But  to 
the  Christ  as  promised  to  David,  ver.  30,  31 ;  Ps.  89 :  34.  (14)  Jesus  raised  from  the  dead, 
Acts  2 :  32 ;  1  Cor.  15 :  6.  (15)  And  exalted  to  God's  right  hand,  Acts  2 :  33.  (16)  And  has 
poured  forth  the  Spirit,  ver.  33.  (17)  Having  ascended  on  high,  ver. 34,  35;  Ps.  110:  1.  (18) 
Presses  the  claim  that  Jesus  is  the  true  Messiah,  Acts  2 :  36. 

ACTS  2. 

14  But  Peter,  standing  up  with  tlie  eleven,  lifted  up  his  voice,  and  said 
unto  them.  Ye  men  of  Judea,  and  all  ye  that  dwell  at  Jerusalem,  be  this 
known  unto  you,  and  hearken  to  my  words: 

15  For  these  are  not  drunken,  as  ye  suppose,  seeing  it  is  but  the  third  hour 
of  the  day.     [Isa.  5:  11.] 

16  But  this  is  that  which  was  spoken  by  the  prophet  Joel: 

17  And  it  shall  come  to  pass  in  the  last  days,  saith  Grod,  I 
■will  pour  out  of  my  Spirit  upon  all  flesh :  and  your  sons  and  your 
daughters  shall  prophesy,  and  your  young  men  shall  see  visions,  and  your  old 
men  shall  dream  dreams:  (a) 

18  And  on  ray  servants  and  on  my  handmaidens  I  will  pour  out  in  those 
days  of  my  Spirit ;  and  they  shall  prophesy : 

19  And  I  will  shew  wonders  in  heaven  above,  and  signs  in  the  earth 
beneath ;  blood,  and  fire,  and  vapour  of  smoke : 

20  The  sun  shall  be  turned  into  darkness,  and  the  moon  into  blood,  before 
that  great  and  notable  day  of  the  Lord  come : 

21  And  it  shall  come  to  pass,  that  -whosoever  shall  call  on 
the  name  of  the  Lord  shall  be  saved,  (a)  Ver.  22,  36;  Matt.  1 :  21 ; 
Kom.  10:  13.] 

PARALLELS. 

(a)  Joel  2 :  28  And  it  shall  come  to  pass  afterward,  that  I  will 
pour  out  my  Spirit  upon  all  flesh ;  and  your  sons  and  your  daughters 
shall  prophesy ;  your  old  men  shall  dream  dreams,  your  young  men  shall  see 
visions : 

29  And  also  upon  the  servants  and  upon  the  handmaids  in  those  days  will 
I  pour  out  my  Spirit. 

^  30  And  I  will  shew  wonders  in  the  heavens  and  in  the  earth,  blood,  and 
fire,  and  pillars  of  smoke. 

31  The  sun  shall  be  turned  into  darkness,  and  the  moon  into  blood,  before 
the  great  and  terrible  day  of  the  Lord  come. 

32  And  it  shall  come  to  pass,  that  whosoever  shall  call  on  the  name 
of  the  LORD  shall  be  delivered :  for  in  mount  Zion  and  in  Jerusa- 
lem shall  be  deliverance,  as  the  Lord  hath  said,  and  in  the  remnant  whom 
the  Lord  shall  call. 


28  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS. 

ACTS  2. 

22  Ye  men  of  Israel,  hear  these  words :  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  a  man  approved 
of  God  among  you  by  miracles  and  wonders  and  signs,  which  God  did  by  him 
in  the  midst  of  you,  as  ye  yourselves  also  know: 

23  Him,  being  delivered  by  the  determinate  counsel  and  fore- 
kno'wledg'e  of  G-od,  ye  have  taken,  and  by  wicked  hands  have  crucified 
and  slain  :  (a)   [1  Pet.  1 :  20.] 

24  Wlioru  God  hath  raised  up,  having  loosed  the  pains  of  death:  because 
it  was  not  possible  that  he  should  be  holden  of  it.  (6) 

25  For  David  speaketh  concerning  him:  I  foresaw  the  Lord  al- 
ways before  my  face ;  for  he  is  on  my  right  hand,  that  I  should  not  be 
moved:  (c) 

26  Therefore  did  my  heart  rejoice,  and  my  tongue  was  glad ;  moreover 
also  my  flesh  shall  rest  in  hope ; 

27  Because  thou  wilt  not  leave  my  soul  in  hell,  neither  wilt  thou  suffer 
thine  Holy  One  to  see  corruption.     [Ch.  13 :  35-37.] 

28  Thou  hast  made  known  to  me  the  ways  of  life ;  thou  shalt 
make  me  full  of  joy  with  thy  countenance,  (c) 

29  Men   and   brethren,   let  me  freely  speak   unto  you   of  the  patriarch 

PARALLELS. 

(a)  Dan.  9:  26  And  after  threescore  and  two  weeks  shall 
Messiah  be  cut  off,  but  not  for  himself. 

(6)  Luke  24:  44  And  he  said  unto  them,  These  are  the  words  which  I 
spake  unto  you,  while  I  was  yet  with  you,  that  all  things  must  be  ful- 
filled, which  were  written  in  the  law  of  Moses,  and  in  the  pro- 
pliets,  and  in  tlie  psalms,  concerning  me. 

45  Then  opened  he  tlieir  understanding,  that  they  might  understand  the 
Scriptures, 

46  And  said  unto  them.  Thus  it  is  written,  and  thus  it  behooved 
Christ  to  suff'er,  and  to  rise  from  the  dead  the  third  day : 

47  And  that  repentance  and  remission  of  sins  should  be  preached  in  his 
name  among  all  nations,  beginning  at  .Jerusalem. 

48  And  ye  are  witnesses  of  these  things. 

46  And,  behold,  I  send  the  promise  of  my  Father  upon  you :  but  tarry  ye 
in  the  city  of  Jerusalem,  until  ye  be  endued  with  power  from  on  high. 

(c)  Ps.  16:  8  I  have  set  the  LORD  always  before  me;  because  he 
is  at  my  right  hand,  I  shall  not  he  moved. 

9  Therefore  my  heart  is  glad,  and  my  glory  rejoiceth :  my  flesh  also  shall 
rest  in  hope. 

10  For  thou  wilt  not  leave  my  soul  in  hell:  neither  wilt  thou  suflfer  thine 
Holy  One  to  see  corruption. 

11  Thou  wilt  shew  me  the  path  of  life:  in  thy  presence  is  fulness 
of  joy;  at  thy  right  hand  there  are  pleasures  for  evermore. 


HARMONIC    ARRANGEMENT    OF   THE   ACTS.  29 

ACTS  2. 
David,  that  he  is  both  dead  and  buried,  and  his  sepulchre  is  with  us  unto 
this  day. 

30  Therefore  being  a  prophet,  and  knowing  that  God  had  S"WOrn  "with 
an  oath  to  him,  that  of  the  fruit  of  his  loins,  according  to  the  flesh,  he 
"would  raise  up  Christ  to  sit  on  his  throne;  (a)  [1  Kings  2:  10; 
Neh.  3:  16.] 

31  He,  seeing  this  before,  spake  of  the  resurrection  of  Christ,  that  his  soul 
was  not  left  in  hell,  neither  his  flesh  did  see  corruption.  [Ch.  13 :  35-37 ;  Ps. 
72;  79:  3,  4;  132:  11;  also  2  Sam.  7:  11-16.] 

32  This  Jesus  hath  God  raised  up,  "whereof  "we  all  are  "witnesses.  (6) 

33  Therefore  being  by  the  right  hand  of  God  exalted,  and  having  received 
of  the  Father  the  promise  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  he  hath  shed  forth  this,  which 
ye  now  see  and  hear.  [Ch.  1 :  4,  5.] 

34  For  David  is  not  ascended  into  the  heavens:  but  he  saith  himself.  The 
Lord  said  unto  my  Lord,  Sit  thou  on  my  right  hand, 

35  Until  I  make  thy  foes  thy  footstool,  (c) 

36  Therefore  let  all  the  house  of  Israel  kno"w  assuredly,  that 
God  hath  made  that  same  Jesus,  whom  ye  have  crucified,  both  Lord  and 
Christ,  (d)  [Col.  3:  1;  Heb.  1:3;  10:  12;  Matt.  22:  42;  1  Pet.  3:  22;  Rom.  8: 
34;  Mark  16:  19;  Phil.  2:  6-11;  Eph.l:  20-23;  1  Cor.  15:  23-28;  ver.21,31.] 

§  5.  The  Effect  of  Peter's  Discourse. — Benevolence,  Joy,  and 

Increase  of  the  Disciples. 

Jerusalem. — 3fay  and  June,  A.  D.  30. 

ACTS  2:  37-47. 

(1)  The  people  awakened,  convicted,  and  inquiring,  ver.  37.     (2)  Peter  exhorts  them 

to  repentance  and  baptism,  ver.  38.     (3)  Encourages  their  faith,  ver.  38,  39.     (4)  Further 

exhorts  them  to  earnestness  for  their  salvation,  ver.  40.    (5)  About  three  thousand  receive 

the  word  and  are  baptized,  ver.  41.     (G)  They  continue  earnest  and  steadfast,  ver.  42. 

(7)  Many  miracles  done  by  the  apostles,  ver.  43.     (8)  Benevolence  of  the  first  Christiana 

parallels. 

(a)  Ps.  39:  3  I  have  made  a  covenant  with  my  chosen,  I  lia"ve  S'WOrn 
unto  David  my  servant, 

4  Thy  seed  will  I  establish  for  ever,  and  build  up  thy  throne  to  all 
generations. 

(6)  1  Cor.  15:  6  After  that,  he  "was  seen  of  above  five  hundred 
brethren  at  once ;  of  whom  the  greater  part  remain  unto  this  present, 
but  some  are  fallen  asleep. 

(c)  Ps.  110:  1  The  Lord  said  unto  my  Lord,  Sit  thou  at  my  right 
hand,  until  I  make  thine  enemies  thy  footstool. 

(d)  1  Pet.  1 :    10  Of  which    salvation   the  prophets  have   inquired   and 


30  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS. 

ver.  44,  45.     (9)  Their  steadfastness,  joy,  and  singleness  of  purpose,  ver.  46.     (10)  Their 
favor  with  the  people,  ver.  47.    (11)  The  increase  of  the  church,  ver.  47. 

ACTS   2. 

37  Now  when  they  heard  this,  they  were  pricked  in  their  heart,  and  said 
unto  Peter  and  to  the  rest  of  the  apostles,  Men  and  brethren,  what  shall  we 
do?     [John  16  :  8-10.] 

38  Then  Peter  said  unto  them,  Kepent,  and  be  baptized  every  one  of  you 
in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  for  the  remission  of  sins,  and  ye  shall  receive 
the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  [Ch.  3:19;  Luke  24:47;  Matt.  28:19; 
Mark  1 :  4,  15. 

39  For  the  promise  is  unto  you,  and  to  your  children,  and  to  all  that  are 
afar  off,  even  as  many  as  the  Lord  our  God  shall  call.  [Jer.  32:  39,  40;  Isa. 
44 :  3 ;  Zech.  6:15;  Isa.  57 :  19 ;  Eph.  2 :  13,  17 ;  Mic.  4  : 1,  2 ;  Gen.  22 :  18.] 

40  And  with  many  other  words  did  he  testify  and  exhort,  saying,  Save 
yourselves  from  this  untoward  generation. 

41  Then  they  that  gladly  received  his  word  were  baptized :  and  the  same 
day  there  were  added  unto  them  about  three  thousand  souls.  [2  Cor.  6:17; 
Deut.  32 :  5.] 

42  And  they  continued  steadfastly  in  the  apostles'  doctrine  and  fellowship, 
and  in  breaking  of  bread,  and  in  prayers.  [Matt.  28:20;  ch.  20:  7,  10; 
1  Cor.  10 :  16.] 

43  And  fear  came  upon  every  soul:  and  many  wonders  and  signs  were  done 
by  the  apostles. 

44  And  all  that  believed  were  together,  and  had  all  things  common ;  [Ch. 
4 :  32-35 ;  5 :  4 ;  Gal.  2:10;  1  Tim.  6 :  8,  17-19.] 

45  And  sold  their  possessions  and  goods,  and  parted  them  to  all  men,  as 
every  man  had  need. 

46  And  they,  continuing  daily  with  one  accord  in  the  temple,  and  breaking 
bread  from  house  to  house,  did  eat  their  meat  with  gladness  and  singleness 
of  heart,  [Ch.  3:  1;  1  Cor.  11 :  20-21.] 

47  Praising  God,  and  having  favour  with  all  the  people.  And  the  Lord 
added  to  the  church  daily  such  as  should  be  saved.     [Ch.  5:  13,  14;  11 :  21.] 

PARALLELS. 

searched  diligently,  who  prophesied  of  the  grace   that  should 
come  unto  you : 

11  Searching  what,  or  wliat  manner  of  time  the  Spirit  of  Christ  which 
was  in  them  did  signify,  when  it  testified  beforehand  the  sufferings  of  Christ 
and  the  glory  that  should  follow. 

12  Unto  whom  it  was  revealed,  that  not  unto  themselves,  but  unto  us  they 
did  minister  the  things,  which  are  now  reported  unto  you  by  them  that  have 
preached  the  gospel  unto  you  with  the  Holy  Qhost  sent  down  from 
heaven;  which  things  the  angels  desire  to  loolc  into. 


HARMONIC    ARRANGEMENT    OF    THE    ACTS.  31 

§  6.   HEAI.ING  OF  THE  LaME  MaN  BY  PeTER  AND  JOHN. — PeTER'S 

Address  to  the  People. 

Jerusalem. — Autumn,  A.  D.  30. 

ACTS  3  :  1-26.  GEN.  22 :  18.  EX.  3  :  6.  LEV.  17 :  29.  DEUT.  15: 18, 19. 

(1)  Peter  and  John  going  into  the  temple,  Acts  3 : 1.  (2)  A  lame  man  carried,  asked  alms 
of  them,  ver.  2,  3.  Peter  and  John  heal  him  in  the  name  of  Jesus,  ver.  4-7.  (3)  The  man 
leaping,  walking,  and  praising  God,  ver.  8.  (4)  The  astonishment  of  the  people,  ver.  9,  10. 
(5)  The  people  run  together  unto  them,  ver.  11.  (6)  Peter  addresses  them,  ver.  12.  (7)  The 
miracle  not  hy  their  own  power,  ver.  12.  (8)  But  by  the  power  of  him  whom  the  people 
had  slain,  but  whom  God  had  glorified,  ver.  13-16.  (9)  Through  faith  in  his  name,ver.  16. 
(10)  Done  indeed  in  ignorance  of  their  full  criminality,  ver.  17.  (11)  But  in  fulfillment  of 
prophecy,  ver.  18.  (12)  Exhorts  them  to  repentance,  in  order  that  they  may  enjoy  the 
blessings  of  Christ's  kingdom,  ver.  19.  (13)  And  share  in  the  future  blessedness  of  true 
Israel,  foretold  by  all  the  prophets,  ver.  20, 21.  (14)  Thus  Moses  indeed  predicted  a  Prophet 
and  Mediator,  ver.  22,23;  Deut.  18:  15-19.  (15)  And  Samuel  and  the  prophets  after  him 
predicted  these  days.  Acts  3 :  24.  (16)  The  people  the  sons  of  the  prophets  and  of  God's 
covenant  with  the  patriarchs,  ver.  25.  (17)  Especially  with  Abraham,  ver.  25 ;  Gen.  22  :  18. 
(18)  In  accordance  with  which  Jesus  had  been  raised  up  to  bless  and  save  them,  Acts  3 :  26. 

ACTS  3. 

1  Now  Peter  and  John  went  up  together  into  the  temple  at  the  hour  of 
prayer,  being  the  ninth  hour.    [Ch.  8 :  14 ;  Luke  22 :  8  ;  John  20 :  3 ;  21 :  7,  20.] 

2  And  a  certain  man  lame  from  his  mother's  womb  was  carried,  whom  they 
laid  daily  at  the  gate  of  the  temple  which  is  called  Beautiful,  to  ask  alms  of 
them  that  entered  into  the  temple ; 

3  Who,  seeing  Peter  and  John  about  to  go  into  the  temple,  asked  an  alms. 

4  And  Peter,  fastening  his  eyes  upon  him  with  John,  said,  Look  on  us. 

5  And  he  gave  heed  unto  them,  expcQting  to  receive  something  of  them. 

6  Then  Peter  said.  Silver  and  gold  have  I  none ;  but  such  as  I  have  give  I 
thee :  In  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Nazareth  rise  up  and  walk.  [Ch.  4 :  7, 
10;  Mark  16:  17,  18;  John  14:  12. 

7  And  he  took  him  by  the  right  hand,  and  lifted  him  up :  and  immediately 
his  feet  and  ankle  bones  received  strength. 

8  And  he  leaping  up  stood,  and  walked,  and  entered  with  them  into  the 
temple,  walking,  and  leaping,  and  praising  God. 

9  And  all  the  people  saw  him  walking  and  praising  God : 

10  And  they  knew  that  it  was  he  which  sat  for  alms  at  the  Beautiful  gate 
of  the  temple:  and  they  were  filled  with  wonder  and  amazement  at  that 
which  had  happened  unto  him. 

11  And  as  the  lame  man  which  was  healed  held  Peter  and  John,  all  the 
people  ran  together  unto  them  in  the  porch  that  is  called  Solomon's,  greatly 
wondering.     [Ch.  5 :  12 ;  John  10 :  23.] 

12  And   when   Peter   saw  it,  he  answered  unto  the  people,  Ye  men  of 


32  HARMONIC    ARRANGEMENT    OF    THE   ACTS. 

ACTS  3. 

Israel,  why  marvel  ve  at  this  ?  or  why  look  ye  so  earnestly  on  us,  as  though 
by  our  own  power  or  holiness  we  had  made  this  man  to  walk  ? 

13  The  Grod  of  Abraham,  and  of  Isaac,  and  of  Jacob,  the 
GrOd  of  our  fathers,  hath  glorified  his  Son  Jesus ;  whom  ye  delivered  up, 
and  denied  him  in  the  presence  of  Pilate,  when  he  was  determined  to  let  him 
go.  (a)  [Isa.  42:  1;  52:  13;  53:  13;  ver.  26;  ch.  4:  27,  30;  Matt.27 :  24-26.] 

14  But  ye  denied  the  Holy  One  and  the  Just,  and  desired  a  murderer  to  be 
granted  unto  you ; 

15  And  killed  the  Prince  of  life,  whom  God  hath  raised  from  the  dead ; 
whereof  we  are  witnesses.  [Heb.  12:  2;  John  1:4;  5:  26;  10:  11,  2S.] 

16  And  his  name,  through  faith  in  his  name,  hath  made  this  man  strong, 
whom  ye  see  and  know :  yea,  the  faith  which  is  by  him  hath  given 
him  this  perfect  soundness  in  the  presence  of  you  all.  (6) 

17  And  now,  brethren,  I  wot  that  through  ignorance  ye  did  it,  as  did  also 
your  rulers.  [Ch.  1 :  22;  2:  32;  14:  9;  1  Tim.  1 :  13,  14;  ch.  13:  27;  Luke 
23:34;  1  Cor.  2:8.] 

18  But  those  things,  which  God  before  had  shewed  by  the  mouth 
of  all  his  prophets,  that  Christ  should  suffer,  he  hath  so 
fulfilled,  {b)  [Ps.  22;  Isa.  50:  6;  53:  5;  Dan.  9:  25;  1  Pet.  1:  10,  11.] 

19  Kepent  ye  therefore,  and  be  converted,  that  your  sins  may  be  blotted 
out,  when  the  times  of  refreshing  shall  come  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord ; 

20  And  he  shall  send  Jesus  Christ,  which  before  was  preached  unto  you: 
[Ps.  72:  6-17 ;  Isa.  61 :  1-3,  10.] 

21  Whom  the  heaven  must  receive  until  the  times  of  restitution  of  all 
things,  which  God  hath  spoken  by  the  mouth  of  all  his  holy  prophets  since 
the  world  began.  [Isa.  1:  2.5-27;  Mai.  3:  1-4;  Rom.  8:  18-25.] 

22  For  Moses  truly  said  unto  the  fathers,  A  Prophet  shall  the  Lord 
your  Grod  raise  up  unto  you  of  your  brethren,  like  unto  me ;  him 
shall  ye  hear  in  all  things  whatsoever  he  shall  say  unto  you.  (c) 

PARALLEL. 

(a)  Ex.  3 :  6  Moreover  he  said,  I  am  the  God  of  thy  father,  the  GrOd 
of  Abraham,  the  Grod  of  Isaac,  and  the  God  of  Jacob. 

(b)  1  Pet.  1 :  20  Who  verily  was  foreordained  before  the  foundation  of  the 
world,  but  was  manifest  in  these  last  times  for  you^ 

21  Who  by  hi^  do  believe  in  God,  that  raised  him  up  from  the  dead, 
and  gave  him  glory ;  that  your  faith  and  hope  might  be  in  God. 

(c)  Deut.  18:  15  The  Lord  thy  God  will  raise  up  unto  thee  a 
Prophet  from  the  midst  of  thee,  of  thy  brethren,  like  unto  me;  unto 
him  ye  shall  hearken. 

18  I  will  raise  them  up  a  Prophet  from  among  their  brethren,  like  unto 


HARMONIC    ARRANGEMENT    OF    THE   ACTS.  33 

23  And  it  shall  come  to  pass,  that  every  soul,  which  will  not  hear  that 
Prophet,  shall  be  destroyed  frora  among  the  people,  (a) 

24  Yea,  and  all  the  prophets  from  Samuel  and  those  that  follow  after,  as 
many  as  have  spoken,  have  likewise  foretold  of  these  days.  [Ch.  2:  23,  24; 
Isa.  25:  1,  6;  26:  1,  19;  Ezek.  37:  1-14;  Luke  1:  70.] 

25  Ye  are  the  children  of  the  prophets,  and  of  the  covenant  which  God 
made  with  our  fathers,  saying  unto  Abraham,  And  in  thy  seed  shall  all  the 
kindreds  of  the  earth  be  blessed.  (6) 

26  Unto  you  first  God,  having  raised  up  his  Son  Jesus,  sent  him  to  bless 
you,  in  turning  away  every  one  of  you  from  his  iniquities.  [Isa.  59:  20,  21; 
Tit.  2:  11-14.] 

^7.  The    Imprisoxmext   of   Peter  and  John. — Their  Arraignment 

BEFORE  THE   SaNHEDRIM  ;   ThEIR   DEFENCE   AND   RELEASE. 

Jerusalem. — Autumn,  A.  D.  30. 
ACTS  4:  1-31.     1  PET.  2:  4-8.     PS.  2:  1,  2;  118:  22;  146:  6. 

(1)  The  Jewish  rulers  imprison  Peter  and  John,  Acts  4:  1-3.  (2)  Many  believe,  ver.  4, 
(3)  The  next  morning  they  are  brought  before  the  Sanhedrim,  ver.  5,  6.  (4)  The  question 
of  the  chief  priests,  elders,  and  scribes,  ver.  7.  (5)  Peter  answers  them,  ascribing  all  the 
power  in  performing  the  miracle  to  Jesus,  whom  they  had  crucified,  but  whom  God  had 
raised  from  the  dead,  ver.  8,  9, 10.  (6)  Pointing  to  him  as  the  author,  the  corner-stone,  the 
only  foundation  of  salvation,  ver.  11,  12;  Ps.  118:  22.  (7)  The  Sanhedrim  marvel  at  the 
boldness  of  the  apostles,  and  can  say  nothing  in  their  presence,  and  before  the  man  who 
had  been  healed.  Acts  4:  1.3, 14.  (8)  Command  them  to  go  aside,  ver.  15.  (9)  Acknowledge 
a  notable  miracle,  but  resolve  to  threaten  the  apostles,  ver.  16, 17.  (10)  Charge  Peter  and 
John  not  to  teach  in  the  name  of  Jesus,  ver.  18.  (11)  Who  reply  that  they  must  obey  God 
rather  than  man,  ver.  19,  20.  (12)  Unable  to  punish  them,  the  Sanhedrim  let  them  go, 
threatening  them,  ver.21.  (1.3)  The  age  of  the  man  healed,  ver.  22.  (14)  Their  release  occa- 
sions united  praise  to  God  among  the  disciples',  ver.  23,  24 ;  Ps.  146 :  6.  (15)  The  words  of 
David  fulfilled,  Acts  4:  25-28;  Ps.  2:  1,  2.  (16)  They  pray  for  greater  courage  and  greacter 
powers,  Acts  4 :  29,  30.    (17)  God  at  once,  by  miraculous  signs,  grants  their  prayer,  ver.  31. 

ACTS  4. 
1  And  as  they  spake  unto  the  people,  the  priests,  and  the  captain  of  the 
temple,   and   the  Sadducees,   came   uix)n   them,    [Ch.  23:8;   Matt.  22:23; 
23 :  6-8.] 

PARALLELS. 

thee,  and  will  put  my  words  in  his  mouth ;  and  he  shall  speak  unto  them  all 
that  I  shall  command  him. 

19  And  it  shall  come  to  pass,  that  whosoever  will  not  hearken  unto  my  words 
which  he  shall  speak  in  my  name,  I  will  require  it  of  him. 

(a)  Lev.  23 :  29  For  whatsoever  soul  it  be  that  shall  not  be  afflicted  in  that 
same  day,  he  shall  be  cut  ofif  from  among  his  people. 

(b)  Gen.  22:  18  And  in  thy  seed  shall  all  the  nations  of  the 
earth  be  blessed;  because  thou  hast  obeyed  my  voice.  [Gal.  3:  16.] 


34  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS. 


ACTS  4. 

2  Being  grieved  that  they  taught  the  people,  and  preaclied  through  Jesus 
the  resurrection  from  the  dead.     [Ch.  1 :  22;  2  :  24;  3  :  15.] 

3  And  they  laid  hands  on  them,  and  put  them  in  hold  unto  the  next  day : 
for  it  was  now  eventide. 

4  Howbeit  many  of  them  which  heard  the  word  believed ;  and  the  number 
of  men  was  about  five  thousand.     [Ch.  2:41;  Gal.  3  :  28.] 

5  And  it  came  to  pass  on  the  morrow,  that  their  rulers,  and  elders,  and  scribes, 

6  And  Annas  the  high,  priest,  and  Caiaphas,  and  John,  and  Alexander, 
and  as  many  as  were  of  the  kindred  of  the  high  priest,  were  gathered 
together  at  Jerusalem.     [Luke  3:2;  John  11 :  49;  18  :  13,  14.] 

7  And  when  they  had  set  them  in  the  midst,  they  asked,  By  what  power, 
or  by  what  name,  have  ye  done  this?     [Ch.  3  :  6,  16.] 

8  Then  Peter,  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  said  unto  them,  Ye  rulers  of 
the  people,  and  elders  of  Israel,  [Mark  13 :  11.] 

9  If  we  this  day  be  examined  of  the  good  deed  done  to  the  impotent  man, 
by  what  means  he  is  made  whole ; 

10  Be  it  known  unto  you  all,  and  to  all  the  people  of  Israel,  that  by  the 
name  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Nazareth,  whom  ye  crucified,  whom  God  raised  from 
the  dead,  even  by  him  doth  this  man  stand  here  before  you  whole.   [Ch.  3:13. 

11  This  is  the  stone  which  was  set  at  nought  of  you 
builders,  which  is  become  the  head  of  the  corner,  (a) 

12  Neither  is  there  salvation  in  any  other:  for  there  is  none  other  name 
under  heaven  given  among  men,  whereby  we  must  be  saved.  [John  14 :  6 ; 
1  Cor.  3 :  11.] 

13  Now  when  they  saw  the  boldness  of  Peter  and  John,  and  perceived 
that  they  were  unlearned  and  ignorant  men,  they  marvelled ;  and  they  took 
knowledge  of  them,  that  they  had  been  with  Jesus.  [John  7  :  15;  John 
18:  15;  Matt.  21:  23.] 

PARALLELS. 

(a)  Ps.  118:  22  The  stone  which  the  builders  refused  is 
become  the  head  stone  of  the  corner. 

1  Pet.  2:  4  To  whom  coming,  as  unto  a  living  stone,  disal- 
lowed indeed  of  men,  but  chosen  of  God,  and  precious, 

5  Ye  also,  as  lively  stones,  are  built  up  a  spiritual  house,  a  holy  priesthood, 
to  offer  up  spiritual  sacrifices,  acceptable  to  God  by  Jesus  Christ. 

6  Wherefore  also  it  is  contained  in  the  Scripture,  Behold,  I  lay  in  Sion 
a  chief  corner  stone,  elect,  precious :  and  he  that  belie veth  on 
him  shall  not  be  confounded.     [Matt.  21 :  42;  Eph.  2 :  20.] 

7  Unto  you  therefore  which  believe  he  is  precious:  but  unto  them  which 
be  disobedient,  the  stone  which  the  builders  disallowed,  the  same  is 
made  the  head  of  the  comer, 

.8  And  a  stone  of  stumbling,  and  a  rock  of  offence,  even  to  them  which 
stumble  at  the  word,  being  disobedient:  whereunto  also  they  were  appointed. 


HARMONIC  ARRANGEMENT  OF  THE  ACTS.  35 

ACTS  4. 

14  And  beholding  the  man  which  was  healed  standing  with  them,  they 
could  say  nothing  against  it.     [Ver.  9,  10.] 

15  But  when  they  had  conmianded  them  to  go  aside  out  of  the  council, 
they  conferred  among  themselves, 

16  Saying,  What  shall  we  do  to  these  men?  for  that  indeed  a  notable 
miracle  hath  been  done  by  them  is  manifest  to  all  them  that  dwell  in  Jeru- 
salem ;  and  we  cannot  deny  it.     [Ch.  3:  9,  11.] 

17  But  that  it  spread  no  further  among  the  people,  let  us  straitly  threaten 
them,  that  they  speak  henceforth  to  no  man  in  this  name. 

18  And  they  called  them,  and  commanded  them  not  to  speak  at  all  nor 
teach  in  the  name  of  Jesus.     [Ch.  5 :  29 ;  Dan.  3 :  16-18  ;  6  :  10,  11.] 

19  But  Peter  and  John  answered  and  said  unto  them.  Whether  it  be  right 
in  the  sight  of  God  to  hearken  unto  you  more  than  unto  God,  judge  ye. 

20  For  we  cannot  but  speak  the  things  which  we  have  seen  and  heard. 

21  So  when  they  had  further  threatened  them,  they  let  them  go,  finding 
nothing  how  they  might  punish  them,  because  of  the  people;  for  all  men 
glorified  God  for  that  which  was  done.     [Ch.  5 :  26.] 

22  For  the  man  was  above  forty  years  old,  on  whom  this  miracle  of  healing 
was  shewed. 

23  And  being  let  go,  they  went  to  their  own  company,  and  reported  all  that 
the  chief  priests  and  elders  had  said  unto  them.     [Ch.  16  :  25.] 

24  And  when  they  heard  that,  they  lifted  up  their  voice  to  God  with  one  ac- 
cord, and  said,  Lord,  thou  art  Grod,  "which  hast  made  heaven,  and 
earth,  and  the  sea,  and  all  that  in  them  is ;  (a)  [2  Kings  19  :  15  ;  Ex.  20 :  11. 

25  Who  by  the  mouth  of  thy  servant  David  hast  said,  "Why  did  the 
heathen  rage,  and  the  people  imagine  vain  things  ?  (6) 

26  Tlie  kings  of  the  earth  stood  up,  and  the  rulers  were  gathered  together 
against  the  Lord,  and  against  his  Christ. 

27  For  of  a  truth  against  thy  holy  child  Jesus,  whom  thou  hast  anointed, 
both  Herod,  and  Pontius  Pilate,  with  the  Gentiles,  and  the  people  of  Israel, 
were  gathered  together,  [Ver.  30 ;  ch.  3 :  13,  and  references ;  ch.  2 :  23 ;  Luke 
23:  1,12;  Isa.  10:7.] 

28  For  to  do  whatsoever  thy  hand  and  thy  counsel  determined  before  to 
be  done. 

PARALLELS. 

(a)  Ps.  146:  6  "Which  made  heaven,  and  earth,  the  sea,  and 
all  that  therein  is :  which  keepeth  truth  for  ever : 

(6)  Ps.  2:  1  "WTiy  do  the  heathen  rage,  and  the  people  im- 
agine a  vain  thing  ? 

2  The  kings  of  the  earth  set  themselves,  and  the  rulers  take  counsel 
together,  against  the  Lord,  and  against  his  Anointed. 


36  HARMONIC  ARRANGEMENT  OF  THE  ACTS. 

ACTS  4. 

29  And  now,  Lord,  behold  their  threatenings :  and  grant  unto  thy  servants, 
that  with  all  boldness  they  may  speak  thy  word, 

30  By  stretching  forth  thine  hand  to  heal ;  and  that  signs  and  wonders  may 
be  done  by  the  name  of  thy  holy  child  Jesus.     [Ch.  3 :  6,  16,  26.] 

31  And  when  they  had  prayed,  the  place  was  shaken  where  they  Avere 
assembled  together ;  and  they  were  all  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  they 
spake  the  word  of  God  with  boldness.     [Ch.  2 :  2,  4 ;  10 :  44.] 

^  8.  The  United  and  Prosperous  Condition  of  the  Church.  With 
THE  Open  Liberality  of  Joseph  and  Others,  is  Contrasted  the 
Lying  Covetousness  of  Ananias  and  Sapphira. 

Jerusalem.— A.  D.  30,  31. 
ACTS  4:  32-37;  5:  1-11. 

(1)  The  unity  and  the  mutual  love  of  the  believers,  Acts  4:  32.  (2)  Great  power  with 
the  apostles,  and  great  grace  upon  all,  ver.  33.  (3)  Through  great  liberality  of  wealthier 
brethren,  the  wants  of  all  supplied,  ver.  34,  35.  (4)  The  generous  and  open  liberality  of 
Joseph,  surnamed  Barnabas,  ver.  36,  .37.  (o)  The  pretended  generosity  of  Ananias  and 
Sapphira,  ch.  5  :  1.  (6)  Peter  first  charges  Ananias  with  lying  to  the  Holy  Spirit,  ver.  2. 
(7)  Shows  him  that  there  was  no  palliation  for  his  sin,  ver.  3,  4.  (8)  Ananias  falls  down 
and  dies,  ver.  5.  (9)  The  younger  men  of  the  assembly  bury  him,  ver.  6.  (10)  Sapphira 
afterward  comes  in,  ver.  7.  (11)  By  a  single  question  Peter  shows  her  complicity  with  her 
husband,  ver.  8.  (12)  Rebukes  her  for  her  terrible  sin,  and  intimates  her  immediate  death, 
ver.  9.  (13)  She,  too,  falls  down  and  dies,  ver.  10.  (14)  The  young  men  just  coming  in, 
carry  her  out  to  burial,  ver.  10.    (14)  Great  fear  comes  upon  all,  ver.  11. 

ACTS  4. 

32  And  the  multitude  of  them  that  believed  were  of  one  heart  and  of  one 
soul :  neither  said  any  of  them  that  aught  of  the  things  which  he  possessed 
Avas  his  own ;  but  they  had  all  things  common.     [Ch.  2  :  44,  45,  47.] 

33  And  with  great  power  gave  the  apostles  witness  of  the  resurrection  of 
the  Lord  Jesus:  and  great  grace  was  upon  them  all.  [2  Cor.  9:7-9; 
Luke  2 :  52.] 

34  Neither  was  there  any. among  them  that  lacked:  for  as  many  as  were 
possessors  of  lands  or  houses  sold  them,  and  brought  the  prices  of  the  things 
that  were  sold, 

35  And  laid  them  down  at  the  apostles'  feet:  and  distribution  was  made 
unto  every  man  according  as  he  had  need. 

36  And  Joses,  who  by  the  aix)stles  was  surnamed  Barnabas,  (which  is, 
being  interpreted,  The  son  of  consolation,)  a  Levite,  and  of  the  country  of 
Cyprus,  [Ch.  9  :  27;  11 :  22-25;  Gal.  2:  9.] 

37  Having  land,  sold  it,  and  brought  the  money,  and  laid  it  at  the  apostles' 
feet.     [Dent.  10 :  8,  9.] 


HARMONIC    ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS.  37 

ACTS  5. 

1  But  a  certain  man  named  Ananias,  Avith  Sapphira  his  wife,  sold  a 
possession, 

2  And  kept  back  j3ar^  of  the  price,  his  wife  also  being  privy  to  it,  and 
brought  a  certain  part  and  laid  it  at  the  apostles'  feet.     [1  Tim.  6  :  10.] 

3  But  Peter  said,  Ananias,  why  hath  Satan  filled  thine  heart  to  lie  to  the 
Holy  Ghost,  and  to  keep  back  part  of  the  price  of  the  land?  [Jas.  4:7; 
2  Pet.  2  :  15;  Num.  22  :  31-35.;  31 :  8.] 

4  While  it  remained,  was  it  not  thine  own?  and  after  it  was  sold,  was  it 
not  in  thine  own  power?  why  hast  thou  conceived  this  thing  in  thine  heart? 
thou  hast  not  lied  unto  men,  but  unto  God.     [Ver.  9.] 

5  And  Ananias  hearing  these  words  fell  down,  and  gave  up  the  ghost :  and 
great  fear  came  on  all  them  that  heard  these  things.  [Num.  15 :  32-36 ; 
16  :  31-35;  Lev.  10  :  1,  2;  2  Sam.  6  :  6,  7.] 

6  And  the  young  men  arose,  wound  him  up,  and  carried  him  out,  and 
buried  him.     [Lev.  10 :  5.] 

7  And  it  was  about  the  space  of  three  hours  after,  when  his  wife,  not 
knowing  what  was  done,  came  in. 

8  And  Peter  answered  unto  her.  Tell  me  whether  ye  sold  the  land  for  so 
much  ?     And  she  said.  Yea,  for  so  much. 

9  Then  Peter  said  unto  her.  How  is  it  that  ye  have  agreed  together  to 
tempt  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord?  behold,  the  feet  of  them  which  have  buried 
thy  husband  are  at  the  door,  and  shall  carry  thee  out. 

10  Then  fell  she  down  straightway  at  his  feet,  and  yielded  up  the  ghost: 
and  the  young  men  came  in,  and  found  her  dead,  and,  carrying  her  forth, 
buried  her  by  her  husband. 

11  And  great  fear  came  upon  all  the  church,  and  upon  as  many  as  heard 
these  things.     [Ch.  2:  43;  19:  17.] 

I  9.  Great  Increase  of  the  Church.  The  Imprisonment  and  Mi- 
raculous Escape  of  the  Apostles.  Their  Bold  Confession  and 
Release. 

Jerusalem. — A.  D.  31-34. 

ACTS  5 :  12-42.     DEUT.  21 :  22,  23. 

(1)  Many  miracles  wrought  by  the  apostles,  Acts  5 :  12.  (2)  An  awe  impresses  unbelievers, 
ver.  13.    (3)  The  people  extol  them,  and  believers  were  the  more  added  to  the  Lord,  ver.  14. 

(4)  "Wonderful  miracles  performed  upon  the  sick  who  are  brought  for  healing,  ver.  15,  16. 

(5)  The  rulers  are  enraged,  and  seize  and  imprison  the  apostles,  ver.  17,  18.  (6)  An  angel 
delivers  them,  ver.  19.  (7)  Commands  them  to  preach  in  the  temple,  ver.  20.  (8)  They  obey 
at  day-break,  ver.  21.  (9)  The  rulers  perplexed  at  not  finding  them  in  prison,  ver.  21-24.  (10) 
Their  presence  and  teaching  in  the  temple  announced,  ver.  25.  (11)  Arrested  again  with- 
out violence  and  brought  before  the  Sanhedrim,  ver.  2fi,  27.  (12)  Sternly  questioned  by  the 
high  priest,  ver.  28.    (13)  Thev  boldiv  rcplv,  repeating  their  testimony  to  Jesus  and  their 


38  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS. 

charges  against  his  murderers,  ver.  29-32.  (14)  The  rulers,  convulsed  with  rage,  propose  to 
kill  them,  ver.  33.  (15)  They  are  saved  from  death  by  the  wise  advice  of  Gamaliel,  ver. 
34-39.  (16)  Scourged  and  threatened,  and  let  go,  ver.  40.  (17)  The  apostles  rejoice  in  their 
sufferings,  and  continue  preaching  both  publicly  and  privately,  ver.  41. 

ACTS  5. 

12  And  by  the  hands  of  the  apostles  were  many  signs  and  wonders 
wrought  among  the  people ;  (and  they  were  all  with  one  accord  in  Solomon's 
porch.     [Ch.  14:  3;  Mark  16:  17,  18.] 

13  And  of  the  rest  durst  no  man  join  himself  to  them ;  but  the  people 
magnified  them.     [Ch.  2:  42,  46;  3:  11.] 

14  And  believers  were  the  more  added  to  the  Lord,  multitudes  of  both  men 
and  women ; )     [Ch.  2 :  47 ;  4 :  21 ;  Gal.  3 :  28.] 

15  Insomuch  that  they  brought  forth  the  sick  into  the  streets,  and  laid 
them  on  beds  and  couches,  that  at  the  least  the  shadow  of  Peter  passing  by 
might  overshadow  some  of  them.     [John  14:  12.] 

16  There  came  also  a  multitude  out  of  the  cities  round  about  unto  Jeru- 
salem, bringing  sick  folks,  and  them  which  were  vexed  with  unclean  spirits : 
and  they  were  healed  every  one.     [Ch.  19 :  10-12 ;  Num.  21 :  8  ;  Matt.  9  :  20.] 

17  Then  the  high  priest  rose  up,  and  all  they  that  were  with  him,  (which 
is  the  sect  of  the  Sadducees,)  and  were  filled  with  indignation,  [Ch.  4 :  1,  2,  5.] 

18  And  laid  their  hands  on  the  apostles,  and  put  them  in  the  common 
prison. 

19  But  the  angel  of  the  Lord  by  night  opened  the  prison  doors,  and 
brought  them  forth,  and  said,     [Ch.  12 :  7-10 ;  16 :  26.] 

20  Go,  stand  and  speak  in  the  temple  to  the  people  all  the  Avords  of  this 
life.     [Ch.  11:14;  13:26.] 

21  And  when  they  heard  that,  they  entered  into  the  temple  early  in  the 
morning,  and  taught.  But  the  high  priest  came,  and  they  that  were  with 
him,  and  called  the  council  together,  and  all  the  senate  of  the  children  of 
Israel,  and  sent  to  the  prison  to  have  them  brought. 

22  But  when  the  officers  came,  and  found  them  not  in  the  prison,  they 
returned,  and  told, 

23  Saying,  the  prison  truly  found  we  shut  with  all  safety,  and  the  keepers 
standing  without  before  the  doors:  but  when  we  had  opened,  we  found  no 
man  within. 

24  Now  when  the  high  priest  and  the  captain  of  the  temple  and  the  chief 
priests  heard  these  things,  they  doubted  of  them  whereunto  this  would  grow. 

25  Then  came  one  and  told  them,  saying.  Behold,  the  men  whom  ye  put 
in  prison  are  standing  in  the  temple,  and  teaching  the  people.  [Ch.  4:1.] 

26  Then  went  the  captain  with  the  officers,  and  brought  them  without 
violence:  for  they  feared  the  people,  lest  they  should  have  been  stoned. 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS.  39 

ACTS  5. 

27  And  when  they  had  brought  them,  they  set  them  before  the  council : 
and  the  high  priest  asked  them, 

28  Sajang,  Did  not  we  strait ly  command  you  that  ye  should  not  teach  in 
this  name?  and,  behold  ye  have  filled  Jerusalem  with  your  doctrine,  and 
intend  to  bring  this  man's  blood  upon  us.  [Ch.  4:  10,  11;  7:  52;  Matt.  23: 
35;  27:  25;  Mark  13:  11.] 

29  Then  Peter  and  the  other  apostles  answered  and  said,  We  ought  to  obey 
God  rather  than  men.  [Ch.  4:  19,  20.] 

30  The  Grod  of  our  fathers  raised  up  Jesus,  whom  ye  slew  and 
hanged  on  a  tree,  (a)  [1  Pet.  2 :  4.] 

31  Him  hath  God  exalted  Avith  his  right  hand  to  be  a  Prince  and  a  Saviour, 
for  to  give  repentance  to  Israel,  and  forgiveness  of  sins.  [Ps.  2:  6-12;  110: 
1,  2;  Dan.  9:  25,  26;  Ezek.  36:  26,  27;  Zech.  12:  10.] 

32  And  we  are  his  witnesses  of  these  things;  and  so  is  also  the  Holy 
Ghost,  whom  God  hath  given  to  them  that  obey  him. 

33  When  they  heard  that,  they  were  cut  to  the  heart,  and  took  counsel  to 
slay  them.  [Ch.  2:  37;  7:  54.] 

34  Then  stood  there  up  one  in  the  council,  a  Pharisee,  named  Gamaliel,  a 
doctor  of  the  law,  had  in  reputation  among  all  the  people,  and  commanded 
to  put  the  apostles  forth  a  little  space;  [Ch.  22:  3.] 

35  And  said  unto  them,  Ye  men  of  Israel,  take  heed  to  yourselves  what  ye 
intend  to  do  as  touching  these  men. 

36  For  before  these  days  rose  up  Theudas,  boasting  himself  to  be  some 
body;  to  whom  a  number  of  men,  about  four  hundred,  joined  themselves: 
who  was  slain ;  and  all,  as  many  as  obeyed  him,  were  scattered,  and  brought 
to  nought.  [Probably  about  B.  c.  4.] 

37  After  this  man  rose  up  Judas  of  Galilee  in  the  days  of  the  taxing,  and 
drew  away  much  people  after  him :  he  also  perished ;  and  all,  even  as  many  as 
obeyed  him,  were  dispersed.  [Probably  about  A.  D.  7.] 

38  And  now  I  say  unto  you,  Refrain  from  these  men,  and  let  them  alone : 
for  if  this  counsel  or  this  work  be  of  men,  it  will  come  to  nought : 

39  But  if  it  be  of  God,  ye  cannot  overthrow  it ;  lest  haply  ye  be  found  even 
to  fight  against  God.  [Ch.  23 :  9.] 

PARALLELS. 

(a)  Deut.  21.  22  And  if  a  man  have  committed  a  sin  worthy  of 
death,  and  he  be  to  be  put  to  death,  and  thou  hang  him  on  a 
tree: 

23  His  body  shall  not  remain  all  night  upon  the  tree,  but  thou  shalt  in 
any  wise  bury  him  that  day ;  (for  he  that  is  hanged  is  accursed  of 
God. 


40  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS. 

ACTS  5. 

40  And  to  him  they  agreed:  and  when  they  had  called  the  apostles,  and 
beaten  them,  they  commanded  that  they  should  not  speak  in  the  name  of 
Jesus,  and  let  them  go.    [Mark  13:  9;  Deut.  25:  2.] 

41  And  they  departed  from  the  presence  of  the  council,  rejoicing  that  they 
were  counted  worthy  to  suffer  shame  for  his  name.  [Ch.  16:  23-25  j  Matt.  5: 
10-12.] 

42  And  daily  in  the  temple,  and  in  every  house,  they  ceased  not  to  teach 
and  preach  Jesus  Christ.  [Ch.  9:  20,  29;  17  :  3.] 

g  10.  Appointment  of  Alms-distributers  in  the  Church  at  Jerusalem. 

Jerusalem. — A.  D.  34. 

ACTS  6 :  1-7.     1  TIM.  5 :  9,  10. 

(1)  Dissensiou  in  the  church;  the  widows  of  Jews  said  to  be  neglected,  Acts  6:  1. 
(2)  The  apostles  assemble  the  disciples,  ver.  2.  (3)  And  suggest  the  appointment  of  seven 
men  to  attend  to  the  distribution  of  alms,  ver.  3,  4.  (4)  The  disciples  approve  and  ai>- 
poiut,  ver.  5,  6.  (5)  The  apostles  confirm  the  appointment  by  prayer  and  laying  on  of 
hands,  ver.  6.    (6)  Followed  by  great  prosperity  of  the  church,  7. 

ACTS  6. 

1  And  in  tliose  days,  when  the  number  of  the  disciples  was  multiplied, 
there  arose  a  murmuring  of  the  Grecians  against  the  Hebrews,  because 
their  widcws  were  neglected  in  the  daily  administration,  (a)  [Ch.  9 : 
29;  11:  20;  1  Tim.  5:  3-11;  Ex.  22:  22;  Acts  2:  45;  4:  35. 

2  Then  the  twelve  called  the  multitude  of  the  disciples  unto  them,  and  said, 
It  is  not  reason  that  we  should  leave  the  word  of  God,  and  serve  tables.  [Ch. 
1 :  26.] 

3  Wherefore,  brethren,  look  ye  out  among  you  seven  men  of  honest 
report,  full  of  the  Holy  Ghost  and  wisdom,  whom  we  may  appoint  over  this 
business.  [Neh.  6:  3;  1  Tim.  4:  14-16;  2  Tim.  2:  4;  1  Tim.  3:  7-10. 

4  But  we  will  give  ourselves  continually  to  prayer,  and  to  the  ministry  of 
the  word. 

5  And  the  saying  pleased  the  whole  multitude :  and  they  chose  Stephen,  a 
man  full  of  faith  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  Philip,  and  Prochorus,  and 

PARALLELS. 

(o)  1  Tim.  5:  9.  Let  not  a  widow  be  taken  into  the  number 
under  threescore  years  old,  having  been  the  wife  of  one  man, 

10  Well  reported  of  for  good  works ;  if  slie  have  brought  up  children,  if 
she  have  lodged  strangers,  if  she  have  Avashed  the  saints'  feet,  if  she  have 
relieved  the  afHicted,  if  she  have  diligently  followed  every  good  work. 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS.  41 

ACTS  6. 
Nicanor,  and  Timon,  and  Parmenas,  and  Nicolas  a  proselyte  of  Antioch; 
[Ch.  15:  22;  11:  24;  8:  5-13,  26-40;  21:  8.] 

6  Whom  they  set  before  the  apostles :  and  when  they  had  prayed,  they  laid 
their  hands  on  them.  [Ch.  1:  24;  8:  17;  9:  17;  13:  3;  2  Tim.  1 :  6.] 

7  And  the  word  of  God  increased :  and  the  number  of  the  disciples  multi- 
plied in  Jerusalem  greatly ;  and  a  great  company  of  the  priests  were  obedient 
to  the  faith.  [John  12 :  42.] 

g  11.  Stephen's  Zeal  and  Violent  Apprehension. 

Jerusalem. — A.  D.  34;  lyrohabhj  near  its  dose. 

ACTS  6:8-15. 

(1)  Stephen's  eminent  character  and  usefulness,  Acts.  6 :  8.  (2)  Certain  foreign  Jews 
dispute  with  him,  ver.  9.  (3)  Not  able  to  cope  with  him  in  argument,  ver.  10.  (4)  Charge 
him  with  blasphemies,  ver.  11.  (5)  They  stir  up  the  people,  who  before  this  had  sided  with 
the  disciples,  (ch.  4:  21;  5:  13);  and  the  rulers  who  seize  him  and  bring  him  before  the 
Sanhedrim,  ver.  12.  (6)  False  witnesses,  ver.  13,  14.  (7)  The  preternatural  lustre  of  Ste- 
phen's countenance,  ver.  15. 

ACTS  6. 

8  And  Stephen,  full  of  faith  and  power,  did  great  wonders  and  miracles 
among  the  people.  [Ver.  3,  5 ;  John  1:19;  1  Cor.  15 :  10.] 

9  Then  there  arose  certain  of  the  synagogue,  which  is  called  the  synagogue 
of  the  Libertines,  and  Cyrenians,  and  Alexandrians,  and  of  them  of  Cilicia 
and  of  Asia,  disputing  with  Stephen. 

10  And  they  were  not  able  to  resist  the  Avisdom  and  the  spirit  by  which  he 


11  Then  they  suborned  men,  which  said.  We  have  heard  him  speak  blas- 
phemous words  against  Moses,  and  against  God.  [Matt.  26 :  59 ;  1  Kings  21 : 
10-14;  Deut.  13 :  6-10.] 

12  And  they  stirred  up  the  people,  and  the  elders,  and  the  scribes,  and 
came  upon  him,  and  caught  him,  and  brought  him  to  the  council, 

13  And  set  up  false  witnesses,  which  said.  This  man  ceaseth  not  to  speak 
blasphemous  words  against  this  holy  place,  and  the  law:  [Ch.  5:  28;  21 :  28.] 

14  For  we  have  heard  liim  say,  that  this  Jesus  of  Nazareth  shall  destroy 
this  place,  and  shall  change  the  customs  which  Moses  delivered  us.  [Ch.  7 : 
48-50;  Matt.  24:  1,  2;  26:  60,  16.] 

15  And  all  that  sat  in  the  council,  looking  steadfastly  on  him,  saw  his  face 
as  it  had  been  the  face  of  an  angel.  [Exod.  35 :  29,  35 ;  Matt.  28 :  3 ;  Luke 
24:4.] 


42  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT    OF    THE   ACTS. 


^12.  Defense  of  Stephen  Before  the  Sanhedrim. 

Jerusalem. — A.  D.  34. 

ACTS  7:1-53.      GEN.   12:1;    15:13-16.      EX.   1:7,   8,   22;    2:11-14. 

3 :  2-10,  12;  7 :  3,  4;  25 :  9,  40;  32 :  1,  9.     NUM.  14 :  3,  4.     DEUT.  18 :  15. 

JOSH.  24:  32.     PS.  132:  1-5.     ISA.  48:  4;  66:  1,  2.     AMOS  5:  22-27; 

MATT.  23 :  29-31. 
A  twofold  object  appears  in  Stephen's  defense:  First,  to  show  that  his  accusers  had 
false  views  of  the  Old  Dispensation.    Second,  that  in  their  rejection  of  the  Prophet  whom 
Moses  foretold,  they  were  manifesting  the  unbelieving  and  rebellious  spirit  of  their 
fathers. 

(1)  The  high  priest's  question,  Acts  7:  1.  (2)  The  Defense:  I.  History  of  the  patri- 
archal age,  in  which  was  foretold  bondage  and  deliverance,  ver.  2-16.  II.  Fulfillment  of 
the  promise,  and  the  treatment  of  Moses,  the  deliverer,  ver.  17-36.  III.  This  Moses,  who 
continued  to  be  ill-treated,  foretold  another  prophet,  ver.  37-43.  IV.  The  typical  nature 
and  temporal  existence  of  the  tabernacle.  The  same  true  of  the  temple,  ver.  44-50. 
V.  The  concluding  charge,  that  the  Jews  were  exhibiting  the  spirit  of  their  fathers  in 
their  disobedience  to  the  law,  and  their  rejection  and  slaying  of  him,  whom  Moses  fore- 
told, ver.  51-53. 

Further  Analysis. — (3)  The  call  of  Abraham,  and  his  entrance  into  Canaan,  ver. 
2-4.  (2)  The  prediction  of  the  bondage  in  Egypt,  and  the  deliverance,  ver.  5-8.  (3)  The 
treatment  of  Joseph  by  his  brethren,  and  the  going  of  Israel  to  Egypt,  ver.  9-16.  (4)  The 
bondage  in  Egypt,  ver.  17-19.  (5)  The  birth  and  appearance  of  Moses  the  deliverer,  ver. 
20-23.  (6)  Moses  at  first  rejected  by  his  brethren,  ver.  23-29.  (7)  The  Lord  sends  him 
back  into  Egypt  to  his  brethren,  ver.  30-34;  he  brings  the  people  out  of  Egypt  into  the 
wilderness,  ver.  35-37.  (8)  Foretells  another  Prophet,  and  receives  the  Law,  which  their 
fathers  did  not  keep,  ver.  38-41.  (9)  God  gave  them  over  to  their  wickedness,  and  to  the 
Babylonish  captivity,  ver.  42,  43.  (10)  The  tabernacle  was  typical  of  a  heavenly  and 
spiritual  worship,  and  was  temporary,  ver.  44-46.  (11)  The  temple,  of  like  nature,  was 
not  intended  to  limit  the  gracious  presence  of  God,  ver.  47-50.  (12)  Stephen  charges  upon 
the  Sanhedrim  the  ignorance  and  the  disobedience  of  their  fathers,  ver.  51-53. 

ACTS  7. 

1  Then  said  the  high  priest.  Are  these  things  so? 

2  And  he  said,  Men,  brethren,  and  fathers,  hearken:  The  God  of  glory 
appeared  unto  our  father  Abraham,  when  he  was  in  Mesopotamia,  before  he 
dwelt  in  Charran,  [Ch.  21 :  1 ;  Ps.  29 :  3,  "God  of  glory" ;  Gen.  11  :  31.] 

3  And  said  unto  him,  Ctet  thee  out  of  thy  country,  and  from  thy 
kindred,  and  come  into  the  land  which  I  shall  shew  thee,    (a) 

4  Then  came  he  out  of  the  land  of  the  Chaldeans,  and  dwelt  in  Charran : 
and  from  thence,  when  his  father  was  dead,  he  removed  him  into  this  land, 
wherein  ye  now  dwell.     [Gen.  12  :  4,  5.] 

PARALLELS. 

(a)  Gen.  12:  1  Now  the  Lord  had  said  unto  Abram,  Get  thee  out  of 
thy  country,  and  from  thy  kindred,  and  from  thy  father's 
house,  unto  a  land  that  I  will  shew  thee: 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE    ACTS.  43 

ACTS  7. 

5  And  he  gave  him  none  inheritance  in  it,  no,  not  so  much  as  to  set  his 
foot  on:  yet  he  promised  that  he  would  give  it  to  him  for  a  possession,  and  to 
his  seed  after  him.,  when  as  yet  he  had  no  child.  [Gen.  12:  7;  13:  15; 
15:13,18;  17:8;  23:4;  26:3;  48:4.] 

6  And  God  spake  on  this  wise.  That  his  seed  should  sojourn  in  a 
strange  land ;  and  that  they  should  bring  them  into  bondage,  and  entreat 
them  evil  four  hundred  years,     (a)  [Ex.  14 :  28,  29;  Ps.  136  :  10-15.] 

7  And  the  nation  to  whom  they  shall  be  in  bondage  "will  I  judge,  said 
God:  and  after  that  shall  they  come  forth,  and  serve  me  in  this 
place,  (a) 

8  And  he  gave  him  the  covenant  of  circumcision :  and  so  Abraham  begat 
Isaac,  and  circumcised  him  the  eighth  day ;  and  Isaac  begat  Jacob ;  and  Jacob 
begat  the  twelve  patriarchs.     [Gen.  17  :  1-14;  21 :  4.] 

9  And  the  patriarchs,  moved  with  envy,  sold  Joseph  into 
Egypt :  but  God  was  with  him,     (6)  [Gen.  37  :  27,  28;  39  :  2,  21-23.] 

10  And  delivered  him  out  of  all  his  afflictions,  and  gave  him  favour  and 
wisdom  in  the  sight  of  Pharaoh  king  of  Egypt ;  and  he  made  him  governor 
over  Egypt  and  all  his  house.     [Gen.  41 :  38-41 ;  Ps.  105  :  21.] 

11  Now  there  came  a  dearth  over  all  the  land  of  Egypt  and  Chanaan,  and 
great  affliction ;  and  our  fathers  found  no  sustenance.     [Gen.  41 :  54r-57.] 

12  But  when  Jacob  heard  that  there  vras  corn  in  Egjrpt,  he  sent 
out  our  fathers  first,  (c) 

*   13  And  at  the  second  time    Joseph  was    made    known  to  his 
brethren ;  and  Joseph's  kindred  was  made  known  unto  Pharaoh.  ((/) 

PARALLELS. 

(a)  Gen.  15 :  13  And  he  said  unto  Abram,  Know  of  a  surety  that 
thy  seed  shall  be  a  stranger  in  a  land  that  is  not  theirs,  and 
shall  serve  them ;  and  they  shall  afflict  them  four  hundred  years ; 

14  And  also  that  nation,  whom  they  shall  serve,  will  I  judge :  and 
afterward  shall  they  come  out  with  great  substance. 

15  And  thou  shalt  go  to  thy  fathers  in  f)eace;  thou  shalt  be  buried  in  a 
good  old  age. 

16  But  in  the  fourth  generation  they  shall  come  hither  again  : 
for  the  iniquity  of  the  Amorites  is  not  yet  full: 

Ex.  3:  12  And  he  said.  Certainly  I  will  be  with  thee;  and  this 
shall  be  a  token  unto  thee,  that  I  have  sent  thee :  When  thou  hast  brought 
forth  the  people  out  of  Egypt,  ye  shall  serve  God  upon  this  mountain. 

(b)  Gen.  37:  11  And  his  brethren  envied  him. 
Gen.  39 :  2  And  the  Lord  was  with  Joseph. 

Gen.  45 :  54  I  am  Joseph,  your  brother,  whom  ye  sold  into  Egypt. 

(c)  Gen.  42:  5  Behold,  I  have  heard  that  there  is  corn  in  Egypt. 

(d)  Gen.  45 :  1  While  Joseph  made  himself  known  to  his  brethren. 


44  HARMONIC  ARRANGEMENT  OF  THE  ACTS. 

ACTS  7. 

14  Then  sent  Joseph,  and  called  his  father  Jacob  to  him,  and  all  his 
kindred,  threescore  and  fifteen  souls.     [Gen.  45  :  9;  46  :  27 ;  Deut.  10  :  22.] 

15  So  Jacob  went  down  into  Egypt,  and  died,  he,  and  our  fathers,  [Gen. 
49:  33;  50:  13,  26;  Ex.  1:  6;  13:  19.] 

16  And  were  carried  over  into  Sychem,  and  laid  in  the 
sepulchre  that  Abraham  bought  for  a  sum  of  money  of  the 
sons  of  Emmor,  the  father  of  Sychem.  (a) 

17  But  when  the  time  of  the  promise  drew  nigh,  which  God  had  sworn  to 
Abraham,  the  people  grew  and  multiplied  in  Egypt. 

18  Till  another  king  arose,  which  knew  not  Joseph.  (6) 

19  The  same  dealt  subtilely  with  our  kindred,  and  evil  entreated  our 
fathers,  so  that  they  cast  out  their  young  children,  to  the  end 
they  might  not  live,  (f) 

20  In  which  time  Moses  was  born,  and  was  exceeding  fair,  and  nourished 
up  in  his  father's  house  three  months:  [Ex.  2:  2,  "a  goodly  child"  ;  2  :  3-7.] 

21  And  when  he  was  cast  out,  Pharaoh's  daughter  took  him  up,  and 
nourished  him  for  her  own  son.     [Ex.  2 :  10.] 

22  And  Moses  was  learned  in  all  the  wisdom  of  the  Egyptians,  and  was 
mighty  in  words  and  in  deeds.     [Heb.  11 :  24-27.] 

23  And  when  he  was  fuU  forty  years  old,  it  came  into  his  heart  to 
visit  his  brethren  the  children  of  Israel,  {d) 

24  And  seeing  one  of  them  suffer  wrong,  he  defended  him,  and  avenged  him 
that  was  oppressed,  and  smote  the  Egyptian  :  (d) 

25  For  he  supposed  his  brethren  would  have  understood  how  that  God  by 
his  hand  would  deliver  them ;  but  they  understood  not. 

26  And  the  next  day  he  shewed  himself  unto  them  as  they 
strove,  and  would  have  set  them  at  one  again,  saying,  Sirs,  ye  are  brethren; 
why  do  ye  wrong  one  to  another?  (d) 

PARALLELS. 

(a)  Josh.  24 :  32  And  the  bones  of  Joseph,  which  the  children 
of  Israel  brought  up  out  of  Egjrpt,  buried  they  in  Shechem,  in 
a  parcel  of  ground  which  Jacob  bought  of  the  sons  of  Hamor  the  father  of 
Shechem  for  a  hundred  pieces  of  silver ;  and  it  became  the  inheritance  of 
the  children  of  Joseph. 

(h)  Ex.  1 :  7  And  the  children  of  Israel  were  fruitful,  and  increased 
abundantly,  and  multiplied,  and  waxed  exceeding  mighty ;  and  tlie 
land  was  filled  with  them. 

8  Now  there  arose  up  a  new  king  over  Egypt,  which  knew 
not  Joseph. 

(r)  Ex.  1 :  22  And  Pharaoh  charged  all  his  people,  saying.  Every  son 
that  is  bom  ye  shall  cast  into  the  river,  and  every  daughter  ye 
shall  save  alive. 

{d)  Ex.  2:    11  And  it  came  to  pass  in  those  days,  when  Moses  was 


HARMONIC    ARRANGEMENT   OF    THE    ACTS.  45 

ACTS  7. 

27  But  he  that  did  his  neighbour  wrong  thrust  him  away,  saying,  Who 
made  thee  a  ruler  and  a  judge  over  us  ?  (a) 

28  Wilt  thou  kill  me,  as  thou  didst  the  Egyptian  yesterday?  [Ex.  2 :  22; 
4:20;  18:  3,4.] 

29  Then  fled  Moses  at  this  saying,  and  was  a  stranger  in  the  land  of 
Madian,  where  he  begat  two  sons. 

30  And  when  forty  years  were  expired,  there  appeared  to 
him  in  the  wilderness  of  mount  Sina  an  angel  of  the  Lord  in  a  flame 
of  fire  in  a  bush.  (6) 

31  When  Moses  saw  it,  he  wondered  at  the  sight :  and  as  he  drew  near  to 
behold  it,  the  voice  of  the  Lord  came  unto  him, 

32  Saying,  I  am  the  God  of  thy  fathers,  the  God  of  Abraham,  and  the  God 
of  Isaac,  and  the  God  of  Jacob,  Then  Moses  trembled,  and  durst  not  behold. 
[Jud.  6:  22;  13:  22;  Isa.  6 :  5.] 

33  Then  said  the  Lord  to  liim,  Put  oflF  thy  shoes  from  thy  feet : 
for  the  place  where  thou  standest  is  holy  ground,  [c) 

34  I  have  seen,  I  have  seen  the  afiBiction  of  my  people  which 

PARALLELS. 

grown,  that  he  went  out  unto  his  brethren,  and  looked  on  their 
burdens:  and  he  spied  an  Egyptian  smiting  a  Hebrew,  one  of  his  brethren. 

12  And  lie  looked  this  way  and  that  way,  and  when  he  saw  that  there  was 
no  man,  he  slew  the  Egyptian,  and  hid  him  in  the  sand. 

13  And  when  he  went  out  the  second  day,  behold,  two  men 
of  the  Hebrews  strove  together :  and  he  said  to  him  that  did  the 
wrong,  Wherefore  smitest  thou  thy  fellow? 

(o)  Ex.  2 :  14  And  he  said,  Who  made  thee  a  prince  and  a  judge 
over  us  ?  intendest  thou  to  kill  me,  as  thou  killedst  the  Egyp- 
tian ?     And  Moses  feared  and  said,  Surely  this  thing  is  known. 

(b)  Ex.  3 :  2  And  the  Angel  of  the  LORD  appearad  unto  him 
in  a  flame  of  fire  out  of  the  midst  of  a  bush :  and  he  looked, 
and,  behold,  the  bush  burned  with  fire,  and  the  bush  was 
not  consumed. 

3  And  ]\loses  said,  I  will  now  turn  aside,  and  see  this  great  sight,  why  the 
bush  is  not  burnt. 

4  And  when  the  Lord  saw  that  he  turned  aside  to  see,  God  called  unto 
liim  out  of  the  midst  of  the  bush,  and  said,  Moses,  Moses.  And  he  said. 
Here  am  I. 

G  Moreover  he  said,  I  am  the  God  of  thy  father,  tlie  God  of  Abraham,  tlie 
God  of  Isaac,  and  the  God  of  Jacob.  And  Moses  hid  his  face;  for  he  was 
afraid  to  look  upon  God. 

(c)  Ex.  3:  5  And  he  said.  Draw  not  nigh  hither:  put  ofif  thy  shoes 
from  off  thy  feet ;  for  the  place  whereon  thou  standest  is  holy 
ground. 


46  HAEMONIC    ARRANGEMENT    OF    THE   ACTS. 

ACTS    7. 

is  in  Eg-ypt,  and  I  have  heard  their  groaning,  and  am  come  down 
to  deliver  them.     And  now  come,  I  will  send  thee  into  Egypt,  (a) 

35  This  Moses  whom  they  refused,  saying.  Who  made  thee  a  ruler  and  a 
judge?  the  same  did  God  send  to  he  a  ruler  and  a  deliverer  by  the  hand  of 
the  angel  which  appeared  to  him  in  the  bush.  [Ex.  2:  14;  John  5:  46,  47.] 

36  He  brought  them  out,  after  that  he  had  shewed  wonders 
and  signs  in  the  land  of  Egypt,  and  in  the  Ked  sea,  and  in  the  wilder- 
ness forty  years.  (6) 

37  This  is  that  Moses,  which  said  unto  the  children  of  Israel,  A  Prophet 
shall  the  Lord  your  Grod  raise  up  unto  you  of  your  brethren, 
like  unto  me;  him  shall  ye  hear,   (c)  [Deut.  18:  8.] 

38  This  is  he,  that  was  in  the  church  in  the  wilderness  with  the  angel 
which  spake  to  him  in  the  mount  Sina,  and  with  our  fathers:  who  received 
the  lively  oracles  to  give  unto  us:  [Ex.  19:  1  ff;  Gal.  3:  19.] 

39  To  whom  our  fathers  would  not  obey,  but  thrust  him  from 
them,  and  in  their  hearts  turned  back  again  into  Egypt, 

40  Saying"  unto  Aaron,  Make  us  gods  to  go  before  us:  for  as 
for  this  Moses,  which  brought  us  out  of  the  land  of  Egypt,  we  wot 
not  what,  is  become  of  him.  {d)  [Ex.  32:  4-6,  23.] 

PARALLELS. 

(a)  Ex.  3:  7  And  the  Lord  said,  I  have  surely  seen  the  aflaiction 
of  my  people,  which  are  in  Egypt,  and  have  heard  their 
cry  by  reason  of  their  taskmasters;  for  1  know  their  sorrows; 

8  And  I  am  come  down  to  deliver  them  out  of  the  hand  of  the  Egyptians, 
and  to  bring  them  up  out  of  that  land  unto  a  good  land  and  a  large,  unto  a 
land  flowing  with  milk  and  honey ;  unto  the  place  of  the  Canaanites,  and  the 
Hittites,  and  the  Amorites,  and  the  Perizzites,  and  the  Hivites,  and  the 
Jebusites. 

9  Now  therefore,  behold,  the  cry  of  the  children  of  Israel  is  come  unto 
me :  and  I  have  also  seen  the  oppression  wherewith  the  Egyptians  oppress 
them. 

10  Come  now  therefore,  and  I  will  send  thee  unto  Pharaoh,  that  thou 
mayest  bring  forth  my  people  the  children  of  Israel  out  of  Egypt. 

(6)  Ex.  7 :  3  And  I  will  harden  Pharaoh's  heart,  and  multiply  my  signs 
and  my  wonders  in  the  land  of  Egypt. 

4  But  Pharaoh  shall  not  hearken  unto  you,  that  I  may  lay  my  hand 
upon  Egypt,  and  bring  forth  mine  armies,  and  my  people  the  chil- 
dren of  Israel,  out  of  the  land  of  Egypt  by  great  judgments. 

(c)  Deut.  18 :  15  The  LORD  thy  God  will  raise  up  unto  thee  a 
Prophet  from  the  midst  of  thee,  of  thy  brethren,  like  unto  me; 
unto  him  ye  shall  hearken. 

[d)  Ex.  32 :  1  And  when  the  people  saw  that  Moses  delayed  to  come  down 
out  of  the  mount,  the  people  gathered  themselves  together  unto 


HARMONIC  ARRANGEMENT  OF  THE  ACTS.  47 

ACTS  7. 

41  And  they  made  a  calf  in  those  days,  and  offered  sacrifice  unto  the  idol, 
and  rejoiced  in  the  works  of  their  own  hands. 

42  Then  God  turned,  and  gave  them  up  to  worship  the  host  of  heaven ;  as 
it  is  written  in  the  book  of  the  prophets,  O  ye  house  of  Israel,  have 
ye  offered  to  me  slain  beasts  and  sacrifices  by  the  space  of 
forty  years  in  the  wilderness?  (a)  [2  Kings  17:  16-18;  21:  1-9; 
Isa.  63:  10;  Jer.  7:  18;  19:  33,  "the  host  of  heaven."] 

43  Yea,  ye  took  up  the  tabernacle  of  Moloch  and  the  star  of  your 
god  Kemphan,  figures  which  ye  made  to  worship  them :  and  I  will  carry 
you  away  beyond  Babylon.  [Ps.  81:  11,  12;  95:  7-11;  Heb.  3:  7-11.] 

44  Our  fathers  had  the  tabernacle  of  "witness  in  the  wilderness, 
as  he  had  appointed,  speaking  unto  Moses,  that  he  should  make  it  accord- 
ing to  the  fashion  that  he  had  seen,  (b)  [Heb.  8 :  5.] 

45  Which  also  our  fathers  that  came  after  brought  in  with  Jesus  into  the 
possession  of  the  Gentiles,  whom  God  drave  out  before  the  face  of  our  fathers, 
unto  the  days  of  David;  [Gen.  48:  4,  "for  a  possession."] 

46  Who  found  favoiu*  before  G-od,  and  desired  to  find  a  taber- 
nacle for  the  God  of  Jacob,  (c)   [2  Sam.  7  :  1-16 ;  1  Chron.  22:  7.] 

47  But  Solomon  built  him  a  house.  [1  Kings  6:  1,  2.] 

PARALLELS. 

Aaron,  and  said  unto  him.  Up,  make  us  g-ods,  which  shall  go 
before  us ;  for  as  for  this  Moses,  the  man  that  brought  us  up  out  of  the 
land  of  Egypt,  we  wot  not  what  is  become  of  him. 

Num.  14 :  3  And  wherefore  hath  the  Lord  brought  us  unto  this  land,  to 
fall  by  the  sword,  that  our  wives  and  our  children  should  be  a  prey?  were  it 
not  better  for  us  to  return  into  Egypt? 

4  And  they  said  one  to  another.  Let  us  make  a  captain,  and  let  us 
return  into  Egypt. 

(a)  Amos  5 :  25  Have  ye  offered  unto  me  sacrifices  and  offerings 
in  the  wilderness  forty  years,  O  house  of  Israel  ? 

26  But  ye  have  borne  the  tabernacle  of  your  Moloch  and  Chiun  your 
images,  the  star  of  your  god,  which  ye  made  to  yourselves. 

27  Therefore  will  I  cause  you  to  go  into  captivity  beyond  Damascus,  saith 
the  Lord,  whose  name  is  The  God  of  hosts. 

(6)  Ex.  25 :  9  According  to  all  that  I  shew  thee,  after  the  pat- 
tern of  the  tabernacle,  and  the  pattern  of  all  the  instruments  thereof, 
even  so  shall  ye  make  it. 

40  And  look  that  thou  make  them  after  their  pattern,  which  was 
shewed  thee  in  the  mount. 

(c)  Ps.  132:    1  Lord,  remember  David,  and  all  his  afflictions: 

2  How  he  sware  unto  the  Lord,  and  vowed  unto  the  mighty  God  of  Jacob ; 

3  Surely  I  will  not  come  into  the  tabernacle  of  my  house, 
nor  go  up  into  my  bed; 


48  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT    OF    THE   ACTS. 

ACTS  7. 

48  Howbeit  tlie  Most  High  dwelleth  not  in  temples  made  with  liands; 
as  saith  the  prophet, 

49  Heaven  is  my  throne,  and  earth  is  my  footstool :  what 
house  will  ye  build  me  ?  saith  the  Lord :  or  what  is  the  place 
of  my  rest? 

50  Hath  not  my  hand  made  all  these  things  ?  (a) 

51  Ye  stifFnecked  and  uncircumcised  in  heart  and  ears,  ye  do 
always  resist  the  Holy  Gliost :  as  your  fathers  did,  so  do  ye.  (6) 

52  Which  of  the  prophets  have  not  your  fathers  persecuted  ? 
and  they  have  slain  them  which  shewed  before  of  the  coming 
of  the  Just  One;  of  whom  ye  have  been  now  the  betrayers  and  mur- 
derers: (e)  [2  Chron.  36:  16;  Jer.  2:  30;  Matt.  22:  32-35;  Gal.  3:  19; 
Heb.  3 :  2.] 

53  Who  have  received  the  law  by  the  disposition  of  angels,  and  have  not 
kept  it. 

1 13.  The  Death  and  Burial  of  Stephen.     Persecution  and  Scat- 
tering THE  Disciples. 

Jerusalem.— A.  D.  34,  35. 

ACTS  7  :  54-60 ;   8:1-3;   22  :  19,  20. 

(1)  The  rulers  convulsed  with  rage,  ver.  54.  (2)  The  Spirit  reveals  to  Stephen  a  scene  of 
heaven— God's  glory,  and  Jesus  at  God's  right  hand,  ver.  55.  (3)  Stephen  declares  the 
vision,  ver.  56.  (4)  The  exasperated  rulers  utter  cries  of  rage  and  horror,  tumultuously 
east  him  from  the  city,  and  stone  him,  ver.  57,  58.  (5)  Stephen  dies,  committing  himself 
to  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  praying  for  his  murderers,  ver.  59,  60.  (6)  Saul  consenting  to  his 
death,  ver.  58;  8:  1.  (7)  A  great  persecution,  the  first  result  of  Stephen's  death,  ver.  1. 
(8)  The  burial  of  Stephen,  ver.  2.    (9)  Saul  bitterly  persecuting  the  church,  ver.  3, 

PARALLELS. 

4  T  will  not  give  sleep  to  mine  eyes,  or  slumber  to  mine  eyelids, 

5  Until  I  find  out  a  place  for  the  LORD,  a  habitation  for  the 
mighty  God  of  Jacob. 

(a)  IsA.  66 :  1  Thus  saith  the  Lord,  The  heaven  is  my  throne, 
and  the  earth  is  my  footstool :  where  is  the  house  that  ye  build 
unto  me  ?  and  where  is  the  place  of  my  rest  ? 

2  For  all  those  things  hath  mine  hand  made,  and  all  those  things  have 
been,  saith  the  Lord:  but  to  this  man  will  I  look,  even  to  him  that  is  poor  and 
of  a  contrite  spirit,  and  trembleth  at  my  word. 

(6)  Ex.  32:  9  And  the  Lord  said  unto  Moses,  I  have  seen  this  people,  and, 
behold,  it  is  a  stiffnecked  people : 

IsA.  48 :  4  Because  I  knew  that  thou  art  obstinate,  and  thy  neck 
is  an  iron  sinew,  and  thy  brow  brass. 

(c)  Matt.  23:   29  Woe  unto  you,  scribes  and  Pharisees,  hypocrites!   be- 


HARMONIC  ARRANGEMENT  OF  THE  ACTS.  49 

ACTS  7. 

54  When  they  heard  these  things,  they  were  cut  to  the  heart,  and  they 
gnashed  on  him  with  their  teeth.     [Ch.  5 :  33.] 

55  But  he,  being  full  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  looked  up  steadfastly  into  heaven, 
and  saw  the  glory  of  God,  and  Jesus  standing  on  the  right  hand  of  God, 
[Ch.  6:5;  Isa.  6:1-3;  Matt.  3:16;  26 :  64,  65.] 

56  And  said,  Behold,  I  see  the  heavens  opened,  and  the  Son  of  man  stand- 
ing on  the  right  hand  of  God. 

57  Then  they  cried  out  with  a  loud  voice,  and  stopped  their  ears,  and  ran 
upon  him  with  one  giccord,  [Lev.  24 :  14 ;  1  Kings  21 :  13 ;  Luke  4 :  29.] 

58  And  cast  Mm  out  of  the  city,  and  stoned  kim :  and  the  witnesses  laid 
down  their  clothes  at  a  young  man's  feet,  whose  name  was  Saul. 
(a)     [Deut.  17 :  7 ;  Ch.  9 :  1-13.] 

59  And  they  stoned  Stephen,  calling  upon  God,  and  saying,  Lord  Jesus, 
receive  my  spirit.     [Ch.  9 :  6,  17.] 

60  And  he  kneeled  down,  and  cried  with  a  loud  voice.  Lord,  lay  not  this 
sin  to  their  charge.  And  Avhen  he  had  said  this,  he  fell  asleep.  [Ps.  31 :  5 ; 
Luke  23 :  34,  46 ;  Matt.  5 :  44 ;  John  11 :  11.] 

ACTS  8. 

1  And  Saul  was  consenting  unto  his  death.  And  at  that  time  there  was  a 
great  persecution  against  the  church  which  was  at  Jerusalem ;  and  they  were 
all  scattered  abroad  throughout  the  regions  of  Judea  and  Samaria,  except  the 
apostles,     (a)  [Ch.  11:  19-21;  1  Cor.  15:  18,  51;  1  Thess.  4:  13,  14.] 

2  And  devout  men  carried  Stephen  to  his  burial,  and  made  great  lamenta- 
tion over  him.     [Gen.  50 :  10.] 

3  As  for  Saul,  he  made  havoc  of  the  church,  entering  into  every  house,  and 
haling  men  and  women  committed  them  to  prison.  [Ch.  9:1,2;  Gal.  1 :  13, 
14;  Acts  26 :  10,  11 ;  1  Tim.  1 :  13-16. 

PARALLELS. 

cause  ye  build  the  tombs  of  the  prophets,  and  garnish  the  sepulchres  of  the 
righteous, 

30  And  say.  If  we  had  been  in  the  days  of  our  fathers,  we  would  not  have 
been  partakers  with  them  in  the  blood  of  the  prophets. 

31  Wherefore  ye  be  witnesses  unto  yourselves,  that  ye  are  the  children 
of  them  which  killed  the  prophets. 

(a)  Acts  22 :  19  And  I  said,  Lord,  they  know  that  I  imprisoned  and  beat 
in  every  synagogue  them  that  believed  on  thee : 

20  And'  when  the  blood  of  thy  martyr  Stephen  was  shed,  I 
also  was  standing  by,  and  consenting  unto  his  death,  and  kept 
the  raiment  of  them  that  slew  him.] 


PART  II. 


DISPERSION  OF  THE  DISCIPLES,  AND  SPREAD  OF  THE  GOSPEL  IN  JUDEA, 
SAMARIA,  AND  DAMASCUS,  FROM  THE  FIRST  JEWISH  PERSE- 
CUTION TO  PETER'S  SOJOURN  AT  JOPPA. 

About  four  years,  A.  D.  35-39.     From  the  first  Jewish  persecution  to  Peter^s 
sojourn  in  Joppa. 


1 14.  The  Gospel  Preached  in  Samaria  by  Philip,  Peter,  and  John. 
Simon  the  Sorcerer. 

Samaria. — A.  D.  35. 

ACTS  8:  4-25.    PS.  78:  37. 

(1)  The  persecution  results  in  scattering  the  disciples,  and  the  preaching  of  the  word, 
Acts  8 :  4.  (2)  Philip,  one  of  the  Seven,  goes  to  the  city  of  Samaria,  preaches,  and  performs 
miracles,  ver.  5-8.  (3)  Heard  with  attention  and  joy,  ver.  5,  8,  (4)  Simon  the  Sorcerer,  ver. 
9-11.  (5)  The  people  believe  and  are  baptized,  ver.  12.  (6)  Simon  professes  faith  and  is 
baptized,  ver.  13.  (7)  The  apostles  at  Jerusalem  send  Peter  and  John,  ver.  14.  (8)  Who 
pray  for  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  which  is  granted,  in  connection  with  laying  on  of 
hands,  to  those  who  had  been  baptized,  ver.  15-17.  (9)  Simon  otFers  money,  in  order  that 
he  may  possess  like  power,  ver.  18.  (10)  Peter's  rebuke,  warning,  and  admonition,  ver. 
19-23.  (11)  Simon's  reply,  ver.  24.  (12)  Peter  and  John  preach  in  Samaria,  and  return  to 
Jerusalem,  25. 

ACTS  8. 

4  Therefore  they  that  were  scattered  abroad  went  every  where  preaching 
the  word.     [Ch.  11 :  19-21.] 

5  Then  Philip  went  down  to  the  city  of  Samaria,  and  preached  Christ  unto 
them.     [Ch.  6:5;  21 :8;  1:8;  John  4:  5,  35-88.] 

6  And  the  people  with  one  accord  gave  heed  unto  those  things  which  Philip 
spake,  hearing  and  seeing  the  miracles  which  he  did. 

7  For  unclean  spirits,  crying  with  loud  voice,  came  out  of  many  that  were 
possessed  with  them :  and  many  taken  with  palsies,  and  that  were  lame,  were 
healed.     [Ch.  5 .  16.] 

8  And  there  was  great  joy  in  that  city. 

9  But  there  was  a  certain  man,  called  Simon,  which  beforetime  in  the  same 
city  used  sorcery,  and  bewitched  the  people  of  Samaria,  giving  out  that  him- 
self was  some  great  one :     [Ch.  13:6;  2  Tliess.  2 :  10.] 


HARMONIC  ARRANGEMENT  OF  THE  ACTS.  51 

ACTS  8. 

10  To  whom  they  all  gave  heed,  from  the  least  to  the  greatest,  saying, 
This  man  is  the  great  power  of  God. 

11  And  to  him  they  had  regard,  because  that  of  long  time  he  had  be- 
witched them  with  sorceries. 

12  But  when  they  believed  Philip  preaching  the  things  concerning  the 
kingdom  of  God,  and  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  they  were  baptized,  both  men 
and  women.     [Ch.  1 :  3.] 

13  Then  Simon  himself  believed  also ;  and  when  he  was  baptized,  he  con- 
tinued with  Philip,  and  wondered,  beholding  the  miracles  and  signs  which 
were  done.     [Psa.  78 :  35-37.] 

14  Now  when  the  apostles  which  were  at  Jerusalem  heard  that  Samaria 
had  received  the  word  of  God,  they  sent  unto  them  Peter  and  John :  [Matt. 
10:5.] 

15  AVho,  when  they  were  come  down,  prayed  for  them,  that  they  might 
receive  the  Holy  Ghost : 

16  (For  as  yet  he  was  fallen  upon  none  of  them ;  only  they  were  baptized 
in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus.)     [Ch.  2 :  38.] 

17  Then  laid  they  their  hands  on  them,  and  they  received  the  Holy  Ghost. 

18  And  when  Simon  saw  that  through  laying  on  of  the  apostles'  hands  the 
Holy  Ghost  was  given,  he  offered  them  money,     [Ch.  19 :  6.] 

19  Saying,  Give  me  also  this  power,  that  on  whomsoever  I  lay  hands,  he 
may  receive  the  Holy  Ghost. 

20  But  Peter  said  unto  him.  Thy  money  perish  with  thee,  because  thou 
hast  thought  that  the  gift  of  God  may  be  purchased  with  money.  [2  Kings 
5 :  16,  26,  27.] 

21  Thou  hast  neither  part  nor  lot  in  this  matter :  for  thy  heart  is  not 
right  in  the  sight  of  God.  (a)     [2  Tim.  2 :  24-26.] 

22  Repent  therefore  of  this  thy  wickedness,  and  pray  God,  if  perhaps  the 
thought  of  thine  heart  may  be  forgiven  thee. 

23  For  I  perceive  that  thou  art  in  the  gall  of  bitterness,  and  in  the  bond  of 
iniquity.     [Job  20 :  14 ;  Eom.  3:13;  Prov.  5 :  22.] 

24  Then  answered  Simon,  and  said.  Pray  ye  to  the  Lord  for  me,  that  none 
of  these  things  which  ye  have  spoken  come  upon  me.  [Num.  21 :  7 ;  23  :  10 ; 
Ex.  10:27,  28,30.] 

25  And  they,  when  they  had  testified  and  preached  the  word  of  the  Lord, 
returned  to  Jerusalem,  and  preached  the  gospel  in  many  villages  of  the 
Samaritans.     [Ch.  1 :  8.] 

PARALLELS. 

(a)  Ps.  78  :  37  For  their  heart  was  not  right  vnth  him,  neither 
were  they  steadfast  in  his  covenant. 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF    THE   ACTS. 


^15.  Conversion  -  OF  the  Ethiopian  Eunuch. 

Between  Jerusalem  and  Gaza. — A.  D.  35. 

ACTS  8:26-40.  ISA.  53:7,  8. 
(1)  Philip  is  directed  to  go  to  the  road  hetween  Jerusalem  and  Gaza,  Acts  8:  26. 
(2)  Going,  he  finds  an  Ethiopian  Eunuch,  a  proselyte,  on  the  road,  returning  from  Jeru- 
salem, and  reading  the  prophecy  of  Isaiah,  ver.  27,  28.  (3)  The  Spirit  commands  Philip 
to  go  near  the  chariot,  ver.  29.  (4)  What  he  did,  heard,  and  asked,  ver.  30.  (5)  The  Eunuch's 
answer  and  questions,  ver.  31,  32.  (6)  The  passage  of  Scripture  read,  ver.  '62,  33;  Isa.  53: 
7,  8.  (7)  The  Eunuch's  question  regarding  the  prophecy.  Acts.  8 :  34.  (8)  Philip  preached 
from  it  Jesus,  ver.  35.  (9)  They  come  to  a  certain  water,  ver.  36.  (10)  The  Eunuch  re- 
quests baptism,  ver.  36.  (11)  The  baptism,  ver.  38,  (12)  The  Spirit  caught  away  Philip 
ver.  39.  (13)  The  Eunuch  on  his  way  rejoicing,  ver.  39.  (14)  Philip  preaching  from 
Azotus  to  Cesarea,  A^er.  40. 

ACTS  8. 

26  And  the  angel  of  the  Lord  spake  unto  Philip,  saying,  Arise,  and  go 
toward  the  south,  unto  the  way  that  goeth  down  from  Jerusalem  unto  Gaza, 
which  is  desert. 

27  And  he  arose  and  went:  and,  behold,  a  man  of  Ethiopia,  a  eunuch  of 
great  authority  under  Candace  queen  of  the  Ethiopians,  who  had  the  cliarge 
of  all  her  treasure,  and  had  come  to  Jerusalem  for  to  worship,  [Ps.  68 :  29, 
31;  John  12:  20.] 

28  Was  returning,  and  sitting  in  his  chariot  read  Esaias  the  prophet. 

29  Then  the  Spirit  said  unto  Philip,  Go  near,  and  join  thyself  to  this 
chariot.     [Ch.  16  :  6,  7.] 

30  And  Philip  ran  thither  to  him,  and  heard  him  I'ead  the  prophet  Esaias, 
and  said,  Understandest  thou  what  thou  readest? 

31  And  he  said.  How  can  I,  except  some  man  should  guide  me  ?  And  he 
desired  Philip  that  he  would  come  up  and  sit  with  him.  [Rom.  10:  14; 
Ps.  25 :  9.] 

32  The  place  of  the  Scripture  which  he  read  was  this.  He  "was  led  as  a 
sheep  to  the  slaughter ;  and  like  a  lamb  dumb  before  his  shearer,  so 
opened  he  not  his  mouth :  (a) 

33  In  his  humiliation  his  judgment  was  taken  away:  and  who  shall  declare 
his  generation?  for  his  life  is  taken  from  the  earth,  (a) 

PARALLELS. 

(a)  Isa.  53 :  7  He  was  oppressed,  and  he  was  afflicted,  yet  he  opened  not 
his  mouth :  he  is  brought  as  a  lamb  to  the  slaughter,  and  as  a 
sheep  before  her  shearers  is  dumb,  so  he  openeth  not  his 
mouth. 

8  He  was  taken  from  prison  and  from  judgment :  and  who  shall  declare  his 
generation?  for  he  was  cut  off  out  of  the  land  of  the  living:  for 
the  transgression  of  my  people  was  he  stricken. 


HARMONIC  ARRANGEMENT  OF  THE  ACTS.  53 

ACTS  8. 

34  And  the  eunuch  answered  Philip,  and  said,  I  pray  thee,  of  whom 
speaketh  the  prophet  this?  of  himself,  or  of  some  other  man? 

35  Then  Philip  opened  his  mouth,  and  began  at  the  same  Scripture,  and 
preached  unto  him  Jesus.     [Ch.  17  :  3;  Luke  24 :  27.] 

36  And  as  they  went  on  their  way,  they  came  unto  a  certain  water :  and 
the  eunuch  said.  See,  here  is  water;  what  doth  hinder  me  to  be  baptized? 
[Ch.  9:  18;  22:  16;  10:47.] 

37  And  Philip  said.  If  thou  believest  with  all  thine  heart,  thou  mayest. 
And  he  answered  and  said,  I  believe  that  Jesus  Christ  is  the  Son  of  God. 

38  And  he  commanded  the  chariot  to  stand  still:  and  they  went  down 
both  into  the  water,  both  Philip  and  the  eunuch;  and  he  baptized  him. 
[Isa.  56:3-6;  Mark  1 :  9.] 

39  And  when  they  were  come  up  out  of  the  water,  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord 
caught  away  Philip,  that  the  eunuch  saw  him  no  more :  and  he  went  on  his 
way  rejoicing.     [1  Kings  18  :  12;  2  Kings  2  :  16;  Ezek.  3  :  12,  14.] 

40  But  Philip  was  found  at  Azotus:  and  passing  through  he  preached  in 
all  the  cities,  till  he  «ame  to  Cesarea.     [Ch.  21 :  8.] 

g  16.  Paul's  Conversiox  and  Commission.    Compare  I  44.    Harmony  of 
THE  Several  Accounts. 

Damascus. — A.  D.  35. 

ACTS  9  :  1-22;  22  :  2-16;  26  :  4-20.     GAL.  1 :  13-16. 

(1)  Paul's  birth,  Acts  22 :  3.  (2)  His  religious  education  and  manner  of  life,  22  :  3 ;  26 :  4, 5. 
(3)  A  Pharisee,  26 :  5-7.  (4)  His  bitter  persecution  of  Christians,  which  he  did  from  sincere 
convictions  of  duty,  but  in  ignorance  of  the  heinous  nature  of  his  acts,  22 :  4 ;  26 :  9-11 ; 
1  Tim.  1 :  13.  (5)  Breathing  out  rage  and  slaughter  against  the  disciples,  he  goes  to 
strange  cities,  and  with  letters  from  the  Sanhedrim,  to  Damascus,  Acts  9:1,2;  22:5; 
26 :  11, 12.  (6)  At  midday,  near  Damascus,  a  great  light  from  heaven  shines  about  him, 
9:3;  22 :  6 ;  26 :  13.  (7)  All  fall  to  the  earth,  9  : 4 ;  22  :  7 ;  26  ;  14.  (8)  The  voice,  "  Saul,  Saul," 
etc., 9 .  4;  22 :  7 ;  26 :  14.  (9)  His  question,  "  Who  art  thou.  Lord?"  9  :  5  ;  22 :  8 ;  26 :  15.  (10) 
Jesus  answers,  declaring  himself  to  be  the  one  persecuted,  9:5;  22 :  8 ;  26 :  15.  (11)  Jesus 
further  declares  his  intention  concerning  him,  26:  16-18.  (12)  Those  with  Saul  speechless 
and  afraid,  seeing  a  light,  and  hearing  the  voice  or  sound,  9:7;  22:  9.  (13)  Saul's  prayer, 
*'  What  shall  I  do,  Lord  "  ?  22  :  10.  (14)  Commanded  to  go  into  Damascus,  where  it  should 
be  told  him,  9:6;  22:  10.  (15)  Unable  to  see,  he  is  led  into  the  city,  9:8;  22:  11.  (16) 
Without  sight,  and  fasting  three  days,  9 :  9.  (17)  The  Lord  directs  and  encourages  Ananias 
to  visit  Saul,  9 :  10-16 ;  22 :  12.  (18)  Ananias  declares  to  Saul  his  future  mission,  and 
restores  him  to  sight,  9 :  17,  18 ;  22 :  13-15.  (19)  He  is  baptized,  9 :  18 ;  22 :  16.  (20)  Remains 
a  time  at  Damascus ;  his  first  preaching,  9  :  19-21 ;  26  :  19,  20.  (21)  Increases  in  faith  and 
in  power,  9 :  22. 


54  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT    OF    THE   ACTS. 


ACTS  9. 

1  And  Saul,  yet  breathing  out  threatenings  and  slaughter, 
against  the  disciples  of  the  Lord,  went  unto  the  high  priest,  (a) 

2  And  desired  of  him  letters  to  Damascus  to  the  synagogues,  that  if  he 
found  any  of  this  way,  whether  they  were  men  or  women,  he  might  bring 
them  bound  unto  Jerusalem,  (6) 

3  And  as  he  journeyed,  he  came  near  Damascus:  and  suddenly  there 
shined  round  about  him  a  light  from  heaven:  (6) 

4  And  he  fell  to  the  earth,  and  heard  a  voice  saying  unto  him,  Saul,  Saul, 
•why  persecutest  thou  me  ?  (6) 

PARAI.LELS. 

(a)  Acts  22 :  3  I  am  verily  a  man  which  am  a  Jew,  born  in  Tarsus,  a  city  in 
Cilicia,  yet  brought  up  in  this  city  at  the  £eet  of  Gamaliel,  and  taught  ac- 
cording to  the  perfect  manner  of  the  law  of  the  fathers,  and 
was  zealous  toward  God,  as  ye  all  are  this  day. 

Acts  26 :  4  My  manner  of  life  from  my  youth,  which  was  at  the  first 
among  mine  own  nation  at  Jerusalem,  know  all  the  Jews; 

5  Which  knew  me  from  the  beginning,  if  they  would  testify,  that  after 
the  most  straitest  sect  of  our  religion  I  lived  a  Pharisee. 

6  And  now  I  stand  and  am  judged  for  the  hope  of  the  promise  made  of 
God  unto  our  fathers : 

7  Unto  which  promise  our  twelve  tribes,  instantly  serving  God  day  and 
night,  hope  to  come.  For  which  hope's  sake,  king  Agrippa,  I  am  accused  of 
the  Jews. 

8  Why  should  it  be  thought  a  thing  incredible  with  you,  that  God  should 
raise  the  dead? 

(6)  Acts  22 :  4  And  I  persecuted  this  way  unto  the  death,  bind- 
ing and  delivering  into  prisons  both  men  and  women. 

5  As  also  the  high  priest  doth  bear  me  witness,  and  all  the  estate  of  the 
elders:  from  wiiom  also  I  received  letters  unto  the  brethren,  and  went 
to  Damascus,  to  bring  them  which  were  there  bound  unto  Jerusalem,  for 
to  be  punished. 

6  And  it  came  to  pass,  that,  as  I  made  my  journey,  and  was  come  nigh 
unto  Damascus  about  noon,  suddenly  there  shone  from  heaven  a 
great  light  round  about  me. 

Acts  26 :  9  I  verily  thought  with  myself,  that  I  ought  to  do  many  things 
contrary  to  the  name  of  Jesus  of  Nazareth. 

10  Which  thing  I  also  did  in  Jerusalem:  and  many  of  the  saints 
did  I  shut  up  in  prison,  having  received  authority  from  the  chief 
priests;  and  when  they  were  put  to  death,  I  gave  my  voice  against  them. 

11  And  I  punished  them  oft  in  every  synagogue,  and  compelled  them  to 
blaspheme ;  and  being  exceedingly  mad  against  them,  I  persecuted  them  even 
unto  strange  cities. 

12  Whereupon  as  I  went  to  Damascus  with  authority  and  commission  from 
the  chief  priests, 

13  At  midday,  O  king,  I  saw  in  the  way  a  light  from  heaven,  above 
the  brightness  of  the  sun,  shining  round  about  me  and  them 
which  journeyed  with  me. 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS.  55 


ACTS  9. 

5  And  he  said,  Who  art  thou,  Lord?  And  the  Lord  said,  I  am  Jesus 
whom  thou  persecutest :  H  is  hard  for  thee  to  kick  against  the  pricks,  (a) 

6  And  he  trembling  and  astonished  said,  Lord,  what  wilt  thou  have  me  to 
do?  And  the  Lord  said  unto  him,  Arise,  and  go  into  the  city,  and  it  shall  be 
told  thee  what  thou  must  do. 

7  And  the  men  which  journeyed  with  him  stood  speechless,  hear- 
ing a  voice,  but  seeing  no  man.  (b) 

8  And  Saul  arose  from  the  earth ;  and  when  his  eyes  were  opened,  he  saw 
no  man :  but  they  led  him  by  the  hand,  and  brought  him  into  Dama.scus. 

9  And  he  was  three  days  without  sight,  and  neither  did  eat  nor  drink. 

10  And  there  was  a  certain  disciple  at  Damascus,  named  Ana- 

PARALLELS. 

(a)  Acts  22 :  7  And  I  fell  unto  the  ground,  and  heard  a  voice 
saying  unto  me,  Saul,  Saul,  "why  persecutest  thou  me? 

8  And  I  answered.  Who  art  thou.  Lord?  And  he  said  unto  me,  I  am 
Jesus  of  Nazareth,  whom  thou  persecutest. 

Acts  26 :  14  And  when  we  were  all  fallen  to  the  earth,  I  heard 
a  voice  speaking  unto  me,  and  saying  in  the  Hebrew  tongue,  Saul,  Saul, 
why  persecutest  thou  me  ?  It  is  hard  for  thee  to  kick  against  the 
pricks. 

15  And  I  said.  Who  art  thou.  Lord?  And  he  said,  I  am  Jesus  whom 
thou  persecutest.  [1  Cor.  9:1;  15 :  8.] 

16  But  rise,  and  stand  upon  thy  feet:  for  I  have  appeared  unto  thee 
for  this  purpose,  to  make  thee  a  minister  and  a  witness  both  of  these  things 
which  thou  hast  seen,  and  of  those  things  in  the  which  I  will  appear  unto 
thee:  [Ch.  9:15.] 

17  Delivering  thee  from  the  people,  and  fi^om  the  Gentiles,  unto  whom  now 
I  send  thee, 

18  To  open  their  eyes,  and  to  turn  them  from  darkness  to  light,  and  from 
the  power  of  Satan  unto  God,  that  they  may  receive  forgiveness  of  sins,  and 
inheritance  among  them  which  are  sanctified  by  faith  that  is  in  me. 

(6)  Acts  22 :  9  And  they  that  were  with  me  saw  indeed  the  light,  and  were 
afraid :  but  they  heard  not  the  voice  of  him  that  spake  to  me. 

10  And  I  said.  What  shall  I  do.  Lord?  And  the  Lord  said  unto  me. 
Arise,  and  go  into  Damascus:  and  there  it  shall  be  told  thee  of  all  things 
which  are  appointed  for  thee  to  do. 

11  And  when  I  could  not  see  for  the  glory  of  that  light,  being  led  by  the 
hand  of  them  that  were  with  me,  I  came  into  Damascus. 

1  Tim.  1 :  12  And  I  thank  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord,  who  hath  enabled  me, 
for  that  he  counted  me  faithful,  putting  me  into  the  ministry ; 

13  Who  was  before  a  blasphemer,  and  a  persecutor,  and  injuri- 
ous: but  I  obtained  mercy,  because  I  did  it  ignorantly  in  unbelief. 

14  And  the  grace  of  our  Lord  was  exceeding  abundant  with  faith  and  love 
which  is  in  Christ  Jesus. 


56  HARMONIC    ARRANGEMENT    OF   THE   ACTS. 

ACTS  9. 
nias ;  and  to  him  said  the  Lord  in  a  vision,  Ananias.     And  he  said,  Behold, 
I  am  here,  Lord,  (a) 

11  And  the  Lord  said  unto  him.  Arise,  and  go  into  the  street  which  is 
called  Straight,  and  inquire  in  the  liouse  of  Judas  for  one  called  Saul,  of 
Tarsus :  for,  behold,  he  prayeth, 

12  And  hath  seen  in  a  vision  a  man  named  Ananias  coming  in,  and  putting 
his  hand  on  him,  that  he  might  receive  his  sight. 

13  Then  Ananias  answered.  Lord,  I  have  heard  by  many  of  this  man,  how 
much  evil  he  hath  done  to  thy  saints  at  Jerusalem : 

14  And  here  he  hath  authority  from  the  chief  priests  to  bind  all  that  call 
on  thy  name. 

15  But  the  Lord  said  unto  him,  Go  thy  way:  for  he  is  a  chosen 
vessel  unto  me,  to  bear  my  name  before  the  G-entiles,  and 
king's,  and  the  children  of  Israel :  (6) 

16  For  I  will  shew  him  how  great  things  he  must  suffer  for  my  name's  sake. 

17  And  Ananias  went  his  way,  and  entered  into  the  house ;  and  putting 
his  hands  on  him  Baid,  Brother  Saul,  the  Lord,  even  Jesus,  that 
appeared  unto  thee  in  the  way  as  thou  earnest,  hath  sent  me,  that  thou 
mightest  receive  thy  sight,  and  be  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  (c) 

18  And  immediately  there  fell  from  his  eyes  as  it  had  been  scales :  and  he 
received  sight  forthAvith,  and  arose,  and  was  baptized,  (c) 

PARALLELS. 

(«)  Acts  22:  12  And  one  Ananias,  a  devout  man  according  to 
the  law,  having  a  good  report  of  all  the  Jews  which  dwelt  there. 

(b)  1  Tim.  1 :  15  This  is  a  faithful  saying,  and  worthy  of  all  acceptation, 
that  Jesus  Christ  came  into  the  world  to  save  sinners ;  of  whom  I  am 
chief 

16  Howbeit  for  this  cause  I  obtained  mercy,  that  in  me  first 
Jesus  Christ  might  shew  forth  all  longsuftering,  for  a  pattern  to 
them  which  should  hereafter  believe  on  him  to  life  everlasting. 

17  Now  unto  the  king  eternal,  immortal,  invisible,  the  only  wise  God,  be 
honour  and  glory  for  ever  and  ever.     Amen. 

(c)  Acts  22 :  13  Came  unto  me,  and  stood,  and  said  unto  me, 
Brother  Saul,  receive  thy  sight.  And  the  same  hour  I  looked  up 
upon  liim. 

14  And  lie  said.  The  God  of  our  fathers  hath  chosen  thee,  that  thou 
shouldest  know  his  v;ill,  and  see  that  Just  One,  and  shouldest  hear  the  voice 
of  his  mouth. 

15  For  thou  shalt  be  his  witness  unto  all  men  of  what  thou  hast  seen  and 
heard. 

16  And  now  why  tarriest  thou?  arise,  and  be  baptized,  and 
wash  away  thy  sins,  calling  on  the  name  of  the  Lord. 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS.  57 

ACTS  9. 

19  And  when  he  had  received  meat,  he  was  strengthened.  Then  was  Saul 
certain  days  with  the  disciples  which  were  at  Damascus. 

20  And  straightway  he  preached  Christ  in  the  synagogues,  that  he  is  the 
Son  of  God. 

21  But  all  that  heard  him  were  amazed,  and  said :  Is  not  this  he  that 
destroyed  them  which  called  on  this  name  in  Jerusalem,  and  came  hither  for 
that  intent,  that  he  might  bring  them  bound  unto  the  chief  priests  ?  (a) 

22  But  Saul  increased  the  more  in  strength,  and  confounded 
the  Jews  which  dwelt  at  Damascus,  proving  that  this  is  very 
Christ,  (a) 

^17.  Paul's  Flight  from  Damascus,  Brief  Visit  at  Jerusalem,  and 
Withdrawal  to  his  Native  City,  Tarsus.     [Compare  §  44.] 

Damascus,  Jerusalem,  and  Tarsus. — A.  D.  35-38. 

ACTS  9  :  23-30 ;  22  :  17-21 ;  26 :  20.     2  COR.  11 :  32,  33.    GAL.  1 :  18-24. 

(1)  Saul  visits  Arabia  and  returns  to  Damascus,  Gal.  1 :  17.    (2)  The  Jews  at  Damascus 

plot  to  kill  Saul,  Acts  9:23,24;  2  Cor.  11:32.    (3)  His  escape,  Acts  9:25;  2  Cor.  11:33 

(4)  Goes  to  Jerusalem,  visits  Peter,  and  tarries  fifteen  days.  Acts  9 :  26 ;  22 :  17 ;  Gal.  1 :  18.' 

(5)  Barnabas  introduces  him  to  the  brethren  at  Jerusalem,  Acts  9:27;    Gal.  1:19,  20. 

(6)  Preaches,  and  disputes  against  the  Grecian  Jews,  Acts  9 :  28,  29  ;  26:20.  (7)  The  Jews 
attempting  to  kill  him.  Acts  9 :  29.  (8)  The  Lord  commands  Saul,  in  a  trance,  to  depart 
from  Jerusalem,  Acts  22 :  17-21.  (9)  He  leaves  Jerusalem,  goes  by  way  of  Cesarea,  to  Tarsus 
and  Cilicia,  Acts  9 :  30 ;  22 :  21 ;  26 :  20 ;  Gal.  1 :  21-24. 

ACTS  9. 

23  And  after  that  many  days  were  fulfilled,  the  Jews  took  counsel  to 
kill  him:  (6) 

24  But  their  laying  wait  was  known  of  Saul.  And  they  watched  the  gates 
day  and  night  to  kill  him. 

25  Then  the  disciples  took  him  by  night,  and  let  him  down 
by  the  wall  in  a  basket.  (6) 

PARALLELS. 

(a)  Gal.  1 :  15  But  when  it  pleased  God,  who  separated  me  from  my 
mother's  womb,  and  called  me  by  his  grace, 

16  To  reveal  his  Son  in  me,  that  I  might  preach  him  among  the 
heathen ;  immediately  I  conferred  not  with  flesh  and  blood  : 

Acts  26 :  19  Whereupon,  O  King  Agrippa,  I  was  not  disobedient 
unto  the  heavenly  vision : 

20  But  shewed  first  unto  them  of  Damascus,  and  at  Jerusalem, 
and  throughout  all  the  coasts  of  Judea,  and  then  to  the  Gentiles,  that  they 
should  repent  and  turn  to  God,  and  do  works  meet  for  repentance. 

(6)  2  Cor.  11 :   32  In  Damascus  the  governor  under  Aretas  the  king  kept 


58  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT    OF   THE    ACTS. 

26  And  when  Saul  was  come  to  Jerusalem,  he  assayed  to  join 
himself  to  the  disciples  :  but  they  were  all  afraid  of  him,  and  believed 
not  that  he  was  a  disciple,  (o) 

27  But  Barnabas  took  him,  and  brought  him  to  the  apostles,  and  declared 
unto  them  how  he  had  seen  the  Lord  in  the  way,  and  that  he  had  spoken  to 
him,  and  how  he  had  preached  boldly  at  Damascus  in  the  name  of  Jesus. 

28  And  he  was  with  them  coming  in  and  going  out  at  Jerusalem. 

29  And  he  spake  boldly  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  disputed 
against  the  Grecians :  but  they  went  about  to  slay  him. 

30  Which  when  the  brethren  knew,  they  brought  him  down  to 
Cesarea,  and  sent  him  forth  to  Tarsus.  (6) 

^  18.  Peace  and  Prosperity  of  the  Church.      Peter  Visits  Lydda 
and  joppa. 

Judea,  Lydda,  and  Joppa. — A.  D.  38,  39. 

ACTS  9 :  31-43. 

(1)  Peace  and  increase  of  the  church,  A'er.  31.  (2)  Peter  visits  the  saints  in  all  parts  of 
the  country,  ver.  32.  (3)  He  heals  Eneas  at  Lydda,  ver.  33,  34.  (4)  A  general  turning  to 
the  Lord  there,  and  at  Sharon,  ver.  35.  (5)  Concerning  Dorcas  at  Jopp-,  ver.  ."5,  36.  (6) 
She  sickens  and  dies,  ver.  37.  (7)  Peter  sent  for,  ver.  38.  (8)  ITo  comes,  prays,  and  raises 
Dorcas  to  life,  ver.  39-41.  (9)  Many  believe ;  Peter  tarries  a  long  time  with  Simon,  the 
tanner,  ver,  42,  43. 

PARALLELS. 

the  city  of  the  Damascenes  with  a  garrison,  desirous  to  apprehend  me. 

33  And  through  a  window  in  a  basket  was  I  let  down  by  the 
wall,  and  escaped  his  hands. 

Gal.  1 :  17  Neither  went  I  up  to  Jerusalem  to  them  which  were  apostles 
before  me ;  but  I  went  into  Arabia,  and  returned  again  unto  Damascus. 

(a)  Acts  22 :  17  And  it  came  to  pass  that,  when  I  was  come  again  to 
Jerusalem,  even  while  I  prayed  in  the  temple,  I  w^as  in  a 
trance : 

18  And  saw  him  saying  unto  me,  Make  haste,  and  get  thee  quickly  out  of 
Jerusalem :  for  they  will  not  receive  thy  testimony  concerning  me. 

19  And  I  said,  Lord,  they  know  that  I  imprisoned  and  beat  in  every  syna- 
gogue them  that  believed  on  thee : 

20  And  when  the  blood  of  thy  martyr  Stephen  was  shed,  I  also  was 
standing  by,  and  consenting  unto  his  death,  and  kept  the  raiment  of  them  that 
slew  him. 

Gal.  1 :  18  Then  after  three  years  I  went  up  to  Jerusalem  to 
see  Peter,  and  abode  with  him  fifteen  days. 

19  But  other  of  the  apostles  saw  I  none,  save  James  the  Lord's  brother. 

20  Now  the  things  which  I  write  unto  you,  behold,  before  God,  I  lie  not. 

(6)  Acts  22 :  21  And  he  said  unto  me.  Depart :  for  I  will  send  thee 
far  hence  unto  the  Gentiles. 

Acts  26 :  20  But  shewed  first  unto  them  of  Damascus,  and  at 
Jerusalem,  and  throughout  all  the  coasts  of  Judea,  and  then 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS.  59 

ACTS  IX. 

31  Then  had  the  churches  rest  throughout  all  Judea  and  Galilee  and 
Samaria,  and  were  edified ;  and  walking  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord,  and  in  the 
comfort  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  were  multiplied.  [John  14  :  16-18 ;  16  :  13-15 ; 
Rom.  8 :  15-17.] 

32  And  it  came  to  pass,  as  Peter  passed  throughout  all  quarters,  he  came 
down  also  to  the  saints  which  dwelt  at  Lvdda. 

33  And  there  he  found  a  certain  man  named  Eneas,  which  had  kept  his 
bed  eight  years,  and  was  sick  of  the  palsy. 

34  And  Peter  said  unto  him,  Eneas,  Jesus  Christ  maketh  thee  whole: 
arise,  and  make  thy  bed.     And  he  arose  immediately .     [Ch.  3  :  6,  16.] 

35  And  all  that  dwelt  at  Lydda  and  Saron  saw  him,  and  turned  to  the  Lord. 

36  Now  there  was  at  Joppa  a  certain  disciple  named  Tabitha,  which  by 
interpretation  is  called  Dorcas:  this  woman  was  full  of  good  works  and 
alms-deeds  which  she  did.     [1  Tim.  2:10;  Tit.  3 :  8.] 

37  And  it  came  to  pass  in  those  days,  that  she  was  sick,  and  died :  whom 
when  they  had  washed,  they  laid  her  in  an  upper  chamber. 

38  And  forasmuch  as  Lydda  was  nigh  to  Joppa,  and  the  disciples  had 
heard  that  Peter  was  there,  they  sent  unto  him  two  men,  desiring  him  that 
he  would  not  delay  to  come  to  them.     [Jonah  1  :  3.] 

39  Then  Peter  arose  and  went  with  them.  When  he  was  come,  they 
brought  him  into  the  upper  chamber :  and  all  the  widows  stood  by  him 
weeping,  and  shewing  the  coats  and  garments  which  Dorcas  made,  while  she 
was  with  them. 

40  But  Peter  put  them  all  forth,  and  kneeled  down,  and  prayed :  and 
turning  him  to  the  body  said,  Tabitha,  arise.  And  she  opened  her  eyes: 
and  when  she  saw  Peter,  she  sat  up.     [Mark  5  :  41,  42 ;  2  Kings  4  :  33.] 

41  And  he  gave  her  his  hand,  and  lifted  her  up ;  and  when  he  had  called 
the  saints  and  widows,  he  presented  her  alive. 

42  And  it  was  known  throughout  all  Joppa;  and  many  believed  in  the 
Lord. 

43  And  it  came  to  pass,  that  he  tarried  many  days  in  Joppa  Avith  one 
Simon  a  tanner.  [Ch.  10 :  6.] 

PARALLELS. 

to  the  Q-entiles,that  they  should  repent  and  turn  to  God,  and  do  works 
meet  for  repentance. 

Gal.  1 :  21  Afterwards  I  came  into  the  regions  of  Syria  and 
Cilicia : 

22  And  was  unknown  by  face  unto  the  churches  of  Judea 
which  were  in  Christ : 

23  But  they  had  heard  only.  That  he  which  persecuted  us  in  times  past 
now  preacheth  the  faith  which  once  he  destroyed. 

24  And  they  glorified  God  in  me. 


PART  III. 


FROM  PETER'S  SOJOURN  AT  JOPPA  TO  PAUL'S  CALL  TO  HIS  GENTILE 

WORK.    THE  PERIOD  OF  TRANSITION  OF  THE  GOSPEL  TO  THE 

HEATHEN. 

About  five  years,  A.  D.  39-44-     From  Peter^s  sojourn  at  Joppa  to  PauVs  call  to 

Gentile  work.. 


1 19.  Cornelius,  by  Divine  Direction,  Sends  for  Peter,  Who  is  also 
Divinely  Directed  to  go  to  Him. 

Cesarea  and  Joppa. — A.  D.  39.     Cesarea,  about  thirty  miles  north  of  Joppa. 

ACTS  10:  1-23;  30-33;  11 :  4-12. 
(1)  Who  Cornelius  was,  ver.  1.  (2)  His  character,  ver.  2,  (3)  He  sees  a  vision,  in  which 
he  is  directed  to  send  to  Joppa  for  Peter,  ver.  3-6,  30,  (4)  Sends  a  devout  soldier  and  two 
of  his  household,  ver.  7,  8,  33.  (5)  As  they  approach  Joppa,  Peter  is  at  prayer  on  the 
housetop,  ver.  9,  10;  11 :  5.  (6)  Falls  into  a  trance,  and  is  taught  not  to  make  common  that 
which  God  had  cleansed,  ver.  10-14;  11:  5-9.  (7)  The  lesson  thrice  given,  ver.  16;  11:  10. 
(8)  Arrival  of  the  men  from  Cornelius,  ver.  17 ;  11 :  11.  (9)  The  Spirit  comrpands  Peter  to 
go  with  them,  ver.  18-20 ;  11 :  12.  (10)  The  men  make  known  their  errand,  ver.  21,  22.  (11) 
Peter  lodges  them,  in  order  to  return  with  them  on  the  morrow,  ver.  23. 

ACTS  X. 

1  There  was  a  certain  man  in  Cesarea  called  Cornelius,  a  centurion  of  the 
band  called  the  Italian  hand, 

2  A  devout  man,  and  one  that  feared  God  with  all  his  house,  which  gave 
much  alms  to  the  people,  and  prayed  to  God  always.  [Luke  7 :  2-5 ;  Acts 
27  :  3.] 

3  He  saw  in  a  vision  evidently,  about  the  ninth  hour  of  the 
day,  an  angel  of  G-od  coming  in  to  him,  and  saying  unto  him,  Cor- 
nelius, (rt) 

4  And  when  he  looked  on  him,  he  was  afraid,  and  said.  What  is  it,  Lord  ? 
And  he  said  unto  him.  Thy  prayers  and  thine  alms  are  come  up  for  a  memo- 
rial before  God. 

5  And  noAV  send  men  to  Joppa,  and  call  for  one  Simon,  vrhose 
surname  is  Peter  :  (a) 

parallels. 
(o)  Acts  10:   30  And  Cornelius  said.  Four  days  ago  I  was  fasting 

60 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS.  61 

ACTS  10. 

6  He  lodgeth  with  one  Simon  a  tanner,  whose  liouse  is  by  the  sea  side :  he 
shall  tell  thee  what  thou  oughtest  to  do. 

7  And  when  the  angel  which  spake  unto  Cornelius  was  departed,  he  called 
two  of  his  household  servants,  and  a  devout  soldier  of  them  tliat  waited  on 
him  continually ; 

8  And  when  he  had  declared  all  these  things  unto  them,  he  sent  them  to 
Joppa. 

9  On  the  morrow,  as  they  went  on  their  journey,  and  drew  nigh  unto  the 
city,  Peter  went  up  upon  the  housetop  to  pray,  about  the  sixth  hour  : 

10  And  he  became  very  hungry,  and  would  have  eaten :  but  while  they 
made  ready,  he  fell  into  a  trance, 

11  And  saw  heaven  opened,  and  a  certain  vessel  descending 
unto  him,  as  it  had  been  a  great  sheet  knit  at  the  four  corners,  and  let 
down  to  the  earth  :  (a) 

12  Wherein  were  all  manner  of  fourfooted  beasts  of  the  earth,  and  wild 
beasts,  and  creeping  things,  and  fowls  of  the  air.  * 

13  And  there  came  a  voice  to  him.  Rise,  Peter :  kill,  and  eat. 

14  But  Peter  said.  Not  so.  Lord ;  for  I  have  never  eaten  any  thing  that  is 
common  or  unclean. 

15  And  the  voice  spake  unto  him  again  the  second  time.  What  God  hath 
cleansed,  that  call  not  thou  common. 

16  This  was  done  thrice :  and  the  vessel  was  received  up  again  into  heaven. 

17  Now  while  Peter  doubted  in  himself  what  this  vision  wliich  he  had 
seen  should  mean,  behold,  the  men  which  were  sent  from  Cornelius  had  made 
inquiry  for  Simon's  house,  and  stood  before  the  gate, 

18  And  called,  and  asked  whether  Simon,  which  was  surnamed  Peter,  were 
lodged  there. 

19  While  Peter  thought  on  the  vision,  the  Spirit  said  unto  him.  Behold, 
three  men  seek  thee. 

20  Arise  therefore,  and  get  thee  down,  and  go  with  them, 
doubting  nothing  :  for  I  have  sent  them,  (a) 

PARALLELS. 

until  this  hour :  and  at  the  ninth  hour  I  ]irayed  in  my  house,  and, 
behold,  a  man  stood  before  me  in  bright  clothing, 

31  And  said,  Cornelius,  thy  prayer  is  heard,  and  thine  alms  are  had  in 
remembrance  in  the  sight  of  God, 

32  Send  therefore  to  Joppa,  and  call  hither  Simon,  whose 
surname  is  Peter ;  he  is  lodged  in  the  house  of  one  Simon  a  tanner  by  the 
sea  side :  who,  when  he  cometh,  shall  speak  unto  thee. 

33  Immediately  therefore  I  sent  to  thee. 

(a)  Acts  11 :   4  But  Peter  rehearsed  the  matter  from  the  beginning,  and  ex- 


62  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS. 

ACTS  10. 

21  Then  Peter  went  down  to  the  men  which  were  sent  unto  him  from 
Cornelius ;  and  said,  Behold,  I  am  he  whom  ye  seek :  what  is  the  cause  where- 
fore ye  are  come  ? 

22  And  they  said,  Cornelius  the  centurion,  a  just  man,  and  one  that  feareth 
God,  and  of  good  report  among  all  the  nation  of  the  Jews,  was  warned  from 
God  by  a  holy  angel  to  send  for  thee  into  his  house,  and  to  hear  words  of  thee. 

^  20.  Peter  Goes  to  Cesarea,  Preaches  to  Cornelius,  and  Receives 
Believing  Gentiles  into  the  Church. 

Cesarea.— A.  B.  39. 

ACTS  10  :  23-48  ;  11 :  12-17.  DEUT.  10 :  17.  ISA.  61  :  1. 
(1)  Peter,  with  six  brethren,  go  to  Csesarea,  Acts  10 :  23;  11 :  12.  (2)  Welcomed  by  Corne- 
lius and  his  assembled  friends,  ver.  24.  (3)  Cornelius  pays  homage  to  Peter,  which  the 
latter  cannot  accept,  ver.  25,  26.  (4)  Peter  explains  how  his  prejudices  were  overcome,  and 
asks  why  he  was  sent  for,  ver.  28,  29.  (5)  Cornelius  relates  his  vision,  what  he  had  done, 
and  their  readiness  to  hear  the  word  of  God,  ver.  30-34;  ch.  11 :  1.3, 14.  (6)  Peter's  address : 
God  no  respecter  of  persons,  ver.  34, 35.  (7)  Jesus  Christ  the  Lord  of  all,  ver.  36.  (8)  Of 
his  preaching,  his  works,  and  his  miracles,  Cornelius  and  his  friends  were  not  ignorant, 
ver.  37,  38.  (9)  Peter  and  his  company,  witnesses  not  only  of  what  Jesus  did  and  suffered, 
but  of  his  resurrection,  ver.  39,  41.  (10)  Jesus  the  Judge  of  all,  and  the  .Saviour  of  believers, 
ver.  42,  43.  (11)  While  Peter  is  speaking,  the  Holy  Spirit,  to  the  surprise  of  the  Jewish 
Christians,  falls  on  the  Gentile  believers,  ver.  44-46;  11:  15.  (12)  The  Gentiles  who  had 
not  submitted  to  Jewish  rites,  are  baptized,  ver.  47,  48;  11 :  16,  17. 

parallels. 

pounded  it  bv  order  unto  them,  saving,  [Ch.  22:  17;  2  Cor.  12:  2-4;  Acts 
7:  56;  Rev.  19:  11.] 

5  I  was  in  the  city  of  Joppa  praying :  and  in  a  trance  I  sa"w  a  vision, 
A  certain  vessel  descend,  as  it  had  been  a  great  sheet,  let  do^wn 
from  heaven  by  four  corners ;  and  it  came  even  to  me  : 

6  Upon  the  which  when  I  had  fastened  mine  eyes,  I  considered,  and  saw 
fourfooted  beasts  of  the  earth,  and  wild  beasts,  and  creeping  things,  and  fowls 
of  the  air. 

7  And  I  heard  a  voice  saying  unto  me,  Arise,  Peter ;  slay  and  eat. 

8  But  I  said.  Not  so.  Lord :  for  nothing  common  or  unclean  hath  at  any 
time  entered  into  my  mouth.     [Dent.  14 :  3-20.] 

9  But  the  voice  answered  me  again  from  heaven.  What  God  hath  cleansed, 
that  call  not  thou  common.     [Ch.'lo :  9 ;  Rom.  14 :  14 ;  Gal.  3 :  29.] 

10  And  this  was  done  three  times:  and  all  were  drawn  up  again  into 
heaven.     [Gen.  41 :  32.] 

11  And,  behold,  immediately  there  were  three  men  already  come  unto  the 
house  where  I  was,  sent  from  Cesarea  unto  me. 

12  And  the  Spirit  bade  me  go  with  them,  nothing  doubting. 
Moreover  these  six  brethren  accompanied  me,  and  we  entered  into  the  man's 
house. 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS.  63 

ACTS  10. 

23  Then  called  he  them  in,  and  lodged  them.  And  on  the  morrow  Peter 
went  away  with  them,  and  certain  brethren  from  Joppa  accompanied 
him.  (a) 

24  And  the  morrow  after  they  entered  into  Cesarea.  [Thirty  miles  north 
of  Joppa.]  And  Cornelius  waited  for  them,  and  had  called  together  his 
kinsmen  and  near  friends. 

25  And  as  Peter  was  coming  in,  Cornelius  met  him,  and  fell  down  at  his 
feet,  and  worshipped  him.     [Ch.  14 :  14,  15 ;  Rev.  19  :  10 ;  22 :  9.] 

26  But  Peter  took  him  up,  saying.  Stand  up ;  I  myself  also  am  a  man. 

27  And  as  he  talked  with  him,  he  went  in,  and  found  many  that  were 
come  together. 

28  And  he  said  unto  them.  Ye  know  how  that  it  is  an  unlawful  thing  for 
a  man  that  is  a  Jew  to  keep  company,  or  come  unto  one  of  another  nation ; 
but  God  hath  shewed  me  that  I  should  not  call  any  man  common  or  unclean. 
[Ch.  11 :  2,  3 ;  John  4:9;  Gal.  2 :  12-14 ;  Deut.  7  :  1-6.] 

29  Therefore  came  I  unto  you  without  gainsaying,  as  soon  as  I  was  sent  for : 
I  ask  therefore  for  what  intent  ye  have  sent  for  me?  [Ver.  9-16;  ch.  15: 
8,9;  Eph.  3:6.] 

30  And  Cornelius  said.  Four  days  ago  I  was  fasting  until  this  hour ;  and  at 
the  ninth  hour  I  prayed  in  my  house,  and,  behold,  a  man  stood  before  me  in 
bright  clothing, 

31  And  said,  Cornelius,  thy  prayer  is  heard,  and  thine  alms  are  had  in 
remembrance  in  the  sight  of  God. 

32  Send  therefore  to  Joppa,  and  call  hither  Simon,  -whose 
surname  is  Peter ;  he  is  lodged  in  the  house  of  one  Simon  a 
tanner  by  the  sea  side :  who,  when  he  cometh,  shall  speak  unto  thee.  (6) 

33  Immediately  therefore  I  sent  to  thee ;  and  thou  hast  well  done  that  thou 
art  come.  Now  therefore  are  we  all  here  present  before  God,  to  hear  all 
things  that  are  commanded  thee  of  God. 

34  Then  Peter  opened  his  mouth,  and  said,  Of  a  truth  I  perceive  that 
God  is  no  respecter  of  persons,  (c)     [2  Chron.  19:7;  Rom.  2 :  10.] 

PARALLELS. 

(a)  Acts  11 :  12  And  the  Spirit  bade  me  go  with  them,  nothing  doubting. 
Moreover  these  six  brethren  accompanied  me,  and  we  entered  into 
the  man's  house : 

(6)  13  And  he  shewed  us  how  he  had  seen  an  angel  in  his  house,  which  stood 
and  said  unto  him.  Send  men  to  Joppa,  and"  call  for  Simon,  whose 
surname  is  Peter ; 

14  Who  shall  tell  thee  words,  whereby  thou  and  all  thy  house  shall  be 
saved. 

(c)  Deut.  10 :   17  For  the  Lord  your  God  is  God  of  gods,  and  Lord  of 


64  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS. 

ACTS  10. 

35  But  in  every  nation  he  that  feareth  him,  and  worketh  righteousness,  is 
accepted  with  him.  [Ps.  2 :  7,  8 ;  72 :  8-11 ;  Isa.  55 :  4,  5 ;  Dan.  2 :  44 ; 
7 :  13,  14] 

36  The  word  which  God  sent  unto  the  children  of  Israel,  preaching  peace 
by  Jesus  Christ :  (he  is  Lord  of  all :)  [Isa.  52 :  7,  "  Good  tidings  of  good  "  ; 
Nah.  1 :  13,  "  Good  tidings— peace."] 

37  That  word,  /  say,  ye  know,  which  was  published  throughout  all  Judea, 
and  began  from  Galilee,  after  the  baptism  which  John  preached :  [Mark  1 : 
14 ;  John  4 :  1-3.] 

38  How  Grod  anointed  Jesus  of  Nazareth  with  the  Holy 
Ghost  and  with  power :  who  went  about  doing  good,  and  healing 
all  that  were  oppressed  of  the  devil ;  for  God  was  with  him.  (a) 

39  And  we  are  witnesses  of  all  things  which  he  did  both  in  the  land  of  the 
Jews,  and  in  Jerusalem ;  whom  they  slew  and  hanged  on  a  tree. 

40  Him  God  raised  up  the  third  day,  and  shewed  him  openly ; 

41  Not  to  all  the  people,  but  unto  witnesses  chosen  before  of  God,  even  to 
us,  who  did  eat  and  drink  with  him  after  he  rose  from  the  dead.  [Luke  24 : 
30,  36-43;  John  20:  19,  26,  27;  21:  1-17.] 

42  And  he  commanded  us  to  preach  unto  the  people,  and  to  testify  that  it 
is  he  which  was  ordained  of  God  to  he  the  Judge  of  quick  and  dead.  [Matt. 
28:  18-20;  Mark  16:  15-18.] 

43  To  him  give  all  the  prophets  witness,  that  througli  liis  name  whosoever 
believeth  in  him  shall  receive  remissions  of  sins.  [Isa.  53 :  11 ;  Dan.  9 :  24  ; 
Zech.  13 :  1.] 

44  While  Peter  yet  spake  these  words,  the  Holy  Ghost  fell  on  all 
them  which  heard  the  word.  (6) 

45  And  they  of  the  circumcision  which  believed  were  astonished,  as  many 

PARALLELS. 

lords,  a  great  God,  a  mighty,  and  a  terrible,  which  regardeth  not  per- 
sons, nor  taketh  reward. 

(a)  IsA.  61 :  1  The  Spirit  of  the  Lord  God  is  upon  me  ;  because 
the  Lord  hatli  anointed  me  to  preach  good  tidings  unto  the  meek  ;  he  hatli 
sent  me  to  bind  up  the  broken  hearted,  to  proclaim  liberty  to 
the  captives,  and  the  opening  of  the  prison  to  them  that  are 
bound. 

(6)  Acts  11  :  15  And  as  I  })egan  to  speak,  the  Holy  Ghost  fell  on 
them,  as  on  us  at  the  beginning. 

16  Then  remembered  I  the  word  of  the  Lord,  how  that  he  said,  John 
indeed  baptized  with  water ;  but  ye  shall  be  baptized  with  the  Holy 
Ghost. 

17  Forasmuch  then  as  God  gave  them  the  like  gift  as  he  did  unto  us,  who 
believed  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  what  was  I,  that  I  could  withstand  God? 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS.  65 


ACTS  10. 

as  came  with  Peter,  because  that  on  the  Gentiles  also  was  poured  out  the 
gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

46  For  they  heard  them  speak  with  tongues,  and  magnify  God.  Then 
answered  Peter, 

47  Can  any  man  forbid  water,  that  these  should  not  be  baptized,  which 
have  received  the  Holy  Ghost  as  well  as  we?     [Ch.  15:  7-9;  Rom.  10:  12.] 

48  And  he  commanded  them  to  be  baptized  in  the  name  of  the  Lord. 
Then  prayed  they  him  to  tarry  certain  days.     [John  4 :  2 ;  1  Cor.  1 :  17.] 

§21.  Peter  Defends  Himself  at  Jerusalem  for  His  Visit  to  Cor- 
nelius. 

Jerusalem. — A.  D.  39. 

ACTS  11 :  1-18. 

(1)  The  Jewish  Christians  hear  that  the  Gentiles  had  received  the  gospel,  Acts  11:  1. 
(2)  They  question  the  propriety  of  Peter's  conduct,  ver.  2,  3.  (3)  Peter  defends  himself  by 
relating  the  facts  in  their  order,  ver.  4.  (5)  How  he  was  praying  at  Joppa,  and  saw  a 
vision,  ver.  5-10.  (6)  And  was  taught  not  to  regard  that  common  or  unclean,  which  God 
had  cleansed,  ver.  8-10.  (7)  Whereupon  three  men  from  Cesarea  came,  ver.  11.  (8)  And 
the  Spirit  bade  him  go  with  them,  ver.  12.  (9)  Six  brethren  accompany  him,  ver.  13.  (10) 
They  visit  Cornelius,  and  hear  from  him  the  vision  he  had  seen,  ver.  13,  14.  (11)  Peter 
speaks  and  the  Spirit  falls  upon  them,  reminding  him  of  Pentecost,  ver.  15.  (12)  And  the 
promised  baptism  in  the  Spirit,  ver.  16.  (13)  Regards  it  as  an  expression  of  the  divine 
will,  ver.  17.    (14)  The  Jewish  believers  are  satisfied,  and  praise  God,  ver.  18. 

ACTS  XI. 

1  And  the  apostles  and  brethren  that  were  in  Judea  heard  that  the 
Gentiles  had  also  received  the  word  of  God.  [Ch.  10  :  45  ;  15  :  2 ;  Gal.  1 :  22.] 

2  And  when  Peter  was  come  up  to  Jerusalem,  they  that  were  of  the 
circumcision  contended  with  him, 

3  Saying,  Thou  wentest  in  to  men  uncircumcised,  and  didst  eat  with  them. 

4  But  Peter  rehearsed  the  yiatter  from  the  beginning,  and  expounded  it 
by  order  unto  them,  saying,  [|  19,  ch.  10 :  9-16.] 

5  I  was  in  the  city  of  Joppa,  praying :  and  in  a  trance  I  saw  a  vision,  A 
certain  vessel  descend,  as  it  had  been  a  great  sheet,  let  down  from  heaven  by 
four  cornei-s ;  and  it  came  even  to  me : 

6  Upon  the  which  when  I  had  fastened  mine  eyes,  I  considered,  and  saw 
iburfooted  beasts  of  the  earth,  and  wild  beasts,  and  creeping  things,  and  fowls 
of  the  air. 

7  And  I  heard  a  voice  saying  unto  me,  Arise,  Peter ;  slay  and  eat. 

8  But  I  said.  Not  so.  Lord :  for  nothing  common  or  unclean  hath  at  any 
time  entered  into  my  mouth. 


66  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OP   THE   ACTS. 

ACTS  11. 

9  But  the  voice  answered  me  again  from  heaven,  What  God  hath  cleansed, 
that  call  not  thou  common. 

10  And  this  was  done  three  times:  and  all  were  drawn  up  again  into 
heaven, 

11  And,  behold,  immediately  there  were  three  men  already  come  unto  the 
house  where  I  was,  sent  from  Cesarea  unto  me. 

12  And  the  Spirit  bade  me  go  with  them,  nothing  doubting.  Moreover 
these  six  brethren  accompanied  me,  and  we  entered  into  the  man's  house : 
[^  20,  ch.  10 :  23-25.] 

13  And  he  shewed  us  how  he  had  seen  an  angel  in  his  house,  which  stood 
and  said  unto  him.  Send  men  to  Joppa,  and  call  for  Simon,  whose  surname  is 
Peter ;  [§  20,  ch.  10 :  30-34 ;  Heb.  1 :  14.] 

14  Who  shall  tell  thee  words,  whereby  thou  and  all  thy  house  shall  be 
saved.     [^  20,  ch.  10 :  44-48.] 

15  And  as  I  began  to  speak,  the  Holy  Ghost  fell  on  them,  as  on  us  at  the 
beginning.     [§  1,  ch.  1 :  5.] 

16  Then  remembered  I  the  word  of  the  Lord,  how  that  he  said,  John 
indeed  baptized  with  water ;  but  ye  shall  be  baptized  with  the  Holy  Ghost. 

17  Forasmuch  then  as  God  gave  them  the  like  gift  as  he  did  unto  us,  who 
believed  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  what  was  I,  that  I  could  withstand  God  ? 

18  When  they  heard  these  things,  they  held  their  peace,  and  glorified 
God,  saying^  Then  hath  God  also  to  the  Gentiles  granted  repentance  unto 
life.     [Rom.  10  :  12-14 ;  15  :  9-12 ;  2  Cor.  7  :  10.] 

§  22.  The  Gospel  at  Antioch.    Ministry  of  Barnabas  and  Saul  in 
THAT  City. 

Antioch.— A.  D.  40-44. 

ACTS  11 :  19-30. 

(1)  Another  result  of  persecution ;  the  gospel  preached  in  Phoenicia,  Cyprus,  and  Aur 
tioch,  hut  to  Jews  only.  Acts  11 :  19.  (2)  Some  from  Cyprus  and  Cyrene  preach  to  the 
Greeks  (Gentiles),  ver.  20.  (3)  Great  numbers  believe,  ver.  21.  (4)  Barnabas  sent  from 
Jerusalem,  ver.  22.  (5)  His  character  and  his  success  at  Antioch,  ver.  23, 24.  (6)  He  goes  to 
Tarsus  and  brings  Saul  to  Antioch,  ver.  25,  26.  (7)  They  labor  for  a  whole  year;  the 
disciples  called  Christians,  ver.  26.  (8)  Agabus  foretells  a  famine,  ver.  27,  28.  (9)  The 
disciples  determine  to  send  help  to  their  brethren  at  Jerusalem,  ver.  29.  Which  they  did 
by  Barnabas  and  Saul,  ver.  30. 

ACTS  11. 

19  Now  they  which,  were  scattered  abroad  upon  the  persecution  that  arose 
about  Stephen  travelled  as  far  as  Phenice,  and  Cyprus,  and  Antioch,  preach- 
ing the  word  to  none  but  unto  the  Jews  only.     [Ch.  8  :  1-4.) 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS.  67 


ACTS  11. 

20  And  some  of  them  were  men  of  Cyprus  and  Cyrene,  which,  when  they 
were  come  to  Antioch,  spake  unto  the  Grecians,  preaching  the  Lord  Jesus. 

21  And  the  hand  of  the  Lord  was  with  them:  and  a  great  number  be- 
lieved, and  turned  unto  the  Lord. 

22  Then  tidings  of  these  things  came  unto  the  ears  of  the  church  which 
was  in  Jerusalem ;  and  they  sent  forth  Barnabas,  that  he  should  go  as  far  as 
Antioch.     [Ch.  4:36,  37;  9:27.] 

23  Who,  when  he  came,  and  had  seen  the  grace  of  God,  was  glad,  and 
exhorted  them  all,  that  with  purpose  of  heart  they  would  cleave  unto  the 
Lord.     [Ch.  13  :  43  ;  14:  22 ;  1  Cor.  15  :  58  ;  Dan.  1 :  8.] 

24  For  he  was  a  good  man,  and  full  of  the  Holy  Ghost  and  of  faith :  and 
much  people  was  added  unto  the  Lord.     [Ch.  6:5;  Gal.  5 :  22,  23.] 

25  Then  departed  Barnabas  to  Tarsus,  for  to  seek  Saul :  [Ch.  9  :  27-30.] 

26  And  when  he  had  found  him,  he  brought  him  unto  Antioch.  And  it 
came  to  pass,  that  a  whole  year  they  assembled  themselves  with  the  church, 
and  taught  much  people.  And  the  disciples  were  called  Christians  first  in 
Antioch.     [Ch.  26 :  28;  1  Pet.  4  :  16.] 

27  And  in  these  days  came  prophets  from  Jerusalem  unto  Antioch.  [Ch. 
13:  1;  15:32;  21:9."] 

28  And  there  stood  up  one  of  them  named  Agabus,  and  signified  by  the 
Spirit  that  there  should  be  great  dearth  throughout  all  the  world:  which 
came  to  pass  in  the  days  of  Claudius  Cesar.     [Ch.  21 :  10.] 

29  Then  the  disciples,  every  man  according  to  his  ability,  determined  to 
send  relief  unto  the  brethren  which  dwelt  in  Judea:  [1  Cor.  16 :  1 ;  2  Cor. 
8:2-4,  12-14.] 

30  Which  also  they  did,  and  sent  it  to  the  elders  by  the  hands  of  Barnabas 
and  Saul.     [Ch.  20 :  17,  28 ;  1  Pet.  5:1;  Acts  26  :  20.] 

^  23.  Kenewed  Persecution  at  Jerusalem.    Death  of  James.     Mi- 
raculous Deliverance  of  Peter. 

Jerusalem. — A.  D.  44- 

ACTS  12 :  1-19. 
(1)  Renewed  persecution  under  Herod  Agrippa  I.  James  put  to  death,  Acts  12: 1.  (2) 
Peter  imprisoned  at  the  Passover,  immediately  after  which  he  was  to  be  executed,  ver.  2-4. 
(3)  Incessant  prayer  in  his  behalf,  ver.  5.  (4)  His  deliverance  by  an  angel,  ver.  6-10.  (5) 
Thought  he  saw  a  vision,  ver.  9.  (6)  Convinced  that  his  deliverance  was  a  reality,  ver.  11. 
(7)  He  comes  to  the  house  of  Mary,  mother  of  Mark,  where  he  is  received  with  astonish- 
ment, ver.  12-16.  (8)  He  relates  how  the  Lord  had  delivered  him,  ver.  17.  (9)  He  leaves 
Jerusalem,  ver.  18.  (10)  The  guard  examined  and  sentenced  to  death,  ver.  18,19,  (11) 
Herod  goes  down  to  Cesarea,  ver.  19. 


68  HARMONIC    ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS. 


ACTS    12. 

1  Now  about  that  time  Herod  the  king  stretched  forth  hia  liaiids  to  vex 
certain  of  the  church. 

2  And  he  killed  James  the  brother  of  John  with  the  sword.  [Ch.  1 :  13.] 

3  And  because  he  saw  it  pleased  the  Jews,  he  proceeded  further  to  take 
Peter  also.  (Then  were  the  days  of  unleavened  bread.)  [Ch.  24  :  27  ;  25  :  9 ; 
Ex.  12 :  18-20.] 

4  And  when  he  had  apprehended  him,  he  put  hiin  in  prison,  and  delivered 
him  to  four  quaternions  of  soldiers  to  keep  him ;  intending  after  Easter  to 
bring  him  forth  to  the  people. 

5  Peter  therefore  was  kept  in  prison :  but  prayer  was  made  without  ceas- 
ing of  the  church  unto  God  for  him.  [Ver.  12;  2  Cor.  1:  11.] 

6  And  when  Herod  would  have  brought  him  forth,  the  same  night  Peter 
was  sleeping  between  two  soldiers,  bound  with  two  chains :  and  the  keepers 
before  the  door  kept  the  prison. 

7  And,  behold,  the  angel  of  the  Lord  came  upon  him,  and  a  light  shined  in 
the.prison :  and  he  smote  Peter  on  the  side,  and  raised  him  up,  saying,  Arise 
up  quickly.  And  his  chains  fell  off  from  his  hands.  [Ch.  5  :  19;  Ps.  34 :  7  ; 
Luke  2:  9;  24:4.] 

8  And  the  angel  said  unto  him.  Gird  thyself,  and  bind  on  thy  sandals :  and 
so  he  did.     And  he  said  unto  him.  Cast  thy  garment  about  thee,  and  follow  me. 

9  And  he  went  out,  and  followed  him:  and  wist  not  that  it  was  true  which 
was  done  by  the  angel :  but  thought  he  saw  a  vision. 

10  When  they  were  past  the  first  and  the  second  ward,  they  came  unto  the 
iron  gate  that  leadeth  unto  the  city;  which  opened  to  them  of  his  own 
accord:  and  they  went  out,  and  passed  on  through  one  street;  and  forth  wit  li 
the  angel  departed  from  him.  [Ch.  16  :  25,  26.] 

11  And  when  Peter  was  come  to  himself,  he  said.  Now  I  know  of  a  surety, 
that  the  Lord  hath  sent  his  angel,  and  hath  delivered  me  out  of  the  hand  of 
Herod,  and  from  all  the  expectation  of  the  people  of  the  Jews.  [Ver.  3; 
Heb.  1  :  14.] 

12  And  when  he  had  considered  the  thing,  he  came  to  the  house  of  Mary 
the  mother  of  John,  whose  surname  was  Mark ;  where  many  were  gathered 
together  praying.  [Ver.  25;  15:37;  Col.  4 :  10;  2  Tim.  4:  11;  Acts  11:  5; 
Isa.  65  :  24;  James  5  :  16  ;  1  John  5  :  14,  15.] 

13  And  as  Peter  knocked  at  the  door  of  the  gate,  a  damsel  came  to  hearken, 
named  Rhoda. 

14  And  when  she  knew  Peter's  voice,  she  opened  not  the  gate  for  gladness, 
but  ran  in,  and  told  how  Peter  stood  before  the  gate. 

15  And  they  said  unto  her,  Thou  art  mad.  But  she  constantly  affirmed 
that  it  was  even  so.  [Luke  24  :  37 ;  Matt.  18  :  10.] 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS.  69 

ACTS  11. 

16  But  Peter  continued  knocking :  and  when  they  had  opened  the  door,  and 
saw  him,  they  were  astonished. 

17  But  he,  beckoning  unto  them  with  the  hand  to  hold  their  peace, 
declared  unto  them  how  the  Lord  had  brought  him  out  of  the  prison.  And 
he  said,  Go  shew  these  things  unto  James,  and  to  the  brethren.  And  he 
departed,  and  went  into  another  place.    [Ch.  4 :  23-30;  15  :  13;  21 :  18.] 

18  Now  as  soon  as  it  was  day,  there  was  no  small  stir  among  the  soldiers, 
what  was  become  of  Peter. 

19  And  when  Herod  had  sought  for  him,  and  found  him  not,  he  examined 
the  keepers,  and  commanded  that  they  should  be  put  to  death.  And  he  went 
down  from  Judea  to  Cesarea,  and  there  abode. 

§  24.  Death  of  Herod  Agrippa.     Barnabas  and  Paul  Eeturn  to 
Antioch. 

Cesarea. — A.  D.  44' 

ACTS  12  :  20-25.    2  COR.  12  :  2. 
(1)  Herod  Agrippa  I.  displeased  with  them  of  Tyre  and  Sidon,  Acts  12 :  20.    (2)  They 
desire  peace,  ver.  20.    (3)  Herod's  oration  and  vanity,  ver.  21,    (4)  The  people  cry.  It  is 
the  voice  of  a  God,  ver.  22.    (5)  An  angel  smites  him,  and  he  dies,  ver.  23.      (6)  The  mother 
church  growing,  ver.  24.     (7)    Barnabas  and  Saul  return  to  Antioch,  ver.  25. 

ACTS  12. 

20  And  Herod  was  highly  displeased  with  them  of  Tyre  and  Sidon :  but 
they  came  with  one  accord  to  him,  and,  having  made  Blastus  the  king's 
chamberlain  their  friend,  desired  peace  ;  because  their  country  was  nourished 
by  the  king's  country.     [2  Sam.  5  :  1 ;  1  Kings  5:9-11;  Ezra  3  :  7.] 

21  And  upon  a  set  day  Herod,  arrayed  in  royal  apparel,  sat  upon  his 
throne,  and  made  an  oration  unto  them. 

22  And  the  people  gave  a  shout,  saying,  It  is  the  voice  of  a  god,  and  not 
of  a  man. 

23  And  immediately  the  angel  of  the  Lord  smote  him,  because  he  gave 
not  God  the  glory:  and  he  was  eaten  of  worms,  and  gave  up  the  ghost.  [1 
Sam.  25  :  38;  2  Sam.  24  :  15-18;  2  Chron.  21 :  18,  19.] 

24  But  the  word  of  God  grew  and  multiplied.     [Ch.  6:7;   19  :  20.] 

25  And  Barnabas  and  Saul  returned  from  Jerusalem,  when  they 
had  fulfilled  their  ministry,  and  took  with  them  John,  whose  surname  was 
Mark,    (a)  [Ch.  11 :  29,  30;  13:  5,  13;  15  :  37.]    Comp.  Col.  4  :  10.] 

PARALLELS. 

(a)  2  Cor.  12:  2  I  kne-w  a  man  in  Christ  above  fourteen  years 
ago,  (whether  in  the  body,  I  cannot  tell;  or  Avhether  out  of  the  body,  I 
cannot  tell :  God  knoweth;)  such  a  one  caught  up  to  the  third  heaven. 


PART  IV. 


CALL  OF  PAUL  TO  HIS  GENTILE  WORK,  AND  HIS  FIRST  MISSIONARY 

TOUR. 

About  three  years. — A.  D.  43-4S. 


g  25.  Baknabas  and  Saul  Sent  to  Preach  to  the  Heathen.     Their 
Labors  in  Cyprus. 

Antioch  and  Cyprus. — A.  D.  45. 

ACTS  13 :  1-12. 

(1)  The  prophets  and  teachers  at  Antioch,  Acts  13 : 1.  (2)  The  Holy  Spirit  commands 
them  to  separate  Barnabas  and  Saul  to  their  work,  ver.  2.  (3)  They  do  so  with  prayer  and 
the  laying  on  of  hands,  ver.  3,  (4)  Barnabas  and  Saul  go  down  to  Seleucia,  the  port  of 
Antioch,  ver.  4.  (5)  Going  to  Cyprus,  they  preach  at  Salamis,  ver.  5.  (G)  At  Paphos  they 
meet  with  a  Jewish  sorcerer,  and  with  Sergius  Paulus,  ver.  6, 7.  (7)  The  latter  would  hear 
Barnabas  and  Saul,  but  the  former  opposes  them,  ver.  8.  (8)  Paul  (for  so  he  is  now  called) 
rebukes  the  impostor,  who  is  smitten  with  blindness,  ver.  9-11.  (e)  Divinely  approved  of 
his  apostleship  by  the  Spirit,  and  in  working  a  miracle,  ver.  9-11.  (10)  Sergius  Paulus 
converted,  ver.  12. 

ACTS  13. 

1  Now  there  were  in  the  church  that  was  at  Antioch  certain  prophets  and 
teachers;  as  Barnabas,  and  Simeon  that  was  called  Niger,  and  Lucius  of 
Cyrene,  and  Manaen,  which  had  been  brought  up  with  Herod  the  tetrarch, 
and  Saul.  [Ch.  11.27;  15:32;  4:36;  11:22-26;  Kom.  16:21;  Matt. 
14 :  1-10.   ' 

2  As  they  ministered  to  the  Lord,  and  fasted,  the  Holy  Ghost  said. 
Separate  me  Barnabas  and  Saul  for  the  work  whereunto  I  have  called  them. 
[^6,  ch9:15;  22:  15;  26:  16-18.] 

3  And  when  they  had  fasted  and  prayed,  and  laid  their  hands  on  them, 
they  sent  them  away.     [Ch.  6:6;8:17;9:17;1  Tim.  4  :  14  ;  5 :  22.] 

4  So  they,  being  sent  forth  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  departed  unto  Seleucia; 
and  from  thence  they  sailed  to  Cyprus.     [Ch.  4  :  36;  11 :  19,  20.] 

5  And  when  they  were  at  Salamis,  they  preached  the  word  of  God  in  the 
synagogues  of  the  Jews:  and  they  had  also  John  to  their  minister.  [Ver.  46; 
ch.  12:  25;  15:37.] 

6  And  when  they  had  gone  through  the  isle  unto  Paphos,  they  found  a 

70 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS.  71 

ACTS  13. 
certain    sorcerer,    a    false    prophet,    a    Jew,   whose    name    was    Bar-jesus: 
[Ch.  8 :  9.] 

7  Which  was  with  the  deputy  of  the  country,  Sergius  Paulus,  a  prudent 
man;  who  called  for  Barnabas  and  Saul,  and  desired  to  hear  the  word  of 
God.     [Ch.  18  :  12.] 

8  But  Elymas  the  sorcerer  (for  so  is  his  name  by  interpretation)  withstood 
them,  seeking  to  turn  away  the  deputy  from  the  faith. 

9  Then  Saul,  (who  also  is  called  Paul,)  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  set  his 
eyes  on  him,  [2  Tim.  3:8;  Ex.  7  :  11 ;  ch.  4 :  8.] 

10  And  said,  O  full  of  all  subtilty  and  all  mischief,  thou  child  of  the  devil, 
thou  enemy  of  all  righteousness,  wilt  thou  not  cease  to  pervert  the  right  ways 
of  the  Lord  ?  [Matt.  3:7;  13  :  38 ;  John  8  :  44 ;  Hos.  14  :  9,  "  the  ways  of 
the  Lord  are  right."] 

11  And  now,  behold,  the  hand  of  the  Lord  is  upon  thee,  and  thou  shalt  be 
blind,  not  seeing  the  sun  for  a  season.  And  immediately  there  fell  on  him  a 
mist  and  a  darkness ;  and  he  went  about  seeking  some  to  lead  him  by  the 
hand.     [Ch.  9:9;  Luke  4 :  13 ;  2  Cor.  12  :  12.] 

12  Then  the  deputy,  when  he  saw  what  was  done,  believed,  being  aston- 
ished at  the  doctrine  of  the  Lord.  [Mark  1 :  27.] 

§  26.  Paul  and  Barnabas  at  Antioch  in  Pisidia. 

A.  D.  46. 

ACTS  13  :  13-52.  2  COK.  11 :  26.  JOHN  1 :  19-27.  DEUT.  1 :  31 ;  7  :  1. 
1  SAM.  13 :  14.  PS.  2 :  7 ;  16  :  10 ;  89 :  20.  ISA.  49 :  6 ;  55  :  3.  HAB.  1 :  5. 
(1)  Paul  and  his  company  come  to  Perga  in  Pamphylia.  Mark  returns  to  Jerusalem, 
Acts  13 :  13.  (2)  They  come  to  Antioch  in  Pisidia,  ver.  14.  (3)  Being  in  the  synagogue, 
they  are  invited  to  speak,  ver.  15.  (4)  Paul's  address — God's  dealings  with  Israel  in  Egypt, 
ver.  16,  17.  (5)  In  the  wilderness,  ver.  18.  (6)  Under  Joshua,  ver.  19.  (7)  Under  the 
Judges,  ver.  20.  (8)  Under  Saul,  ver.  21.  (9)  Under  David,  ver.  22.  (10)  According  to  the 
promise  to  him,  God  had  raised  up  a  Saviour,  even  Jesus,  ver.  23.  (11)  Whom  John  the 
Baptist  had  proclaimed,  ver.  24,  25.  (12)  Salvation  offered,  ver.  26.  (13)  Their  rulers  had 
ignorantly  put  Jesus  to  death,  but  in  so  doing  had  fulfilled  the  Scriptures,  ver.  27-30.  (14) 
But  God  had  raised  him  from  the  dead,  according  to  ancient  prophecy,  ver.  31-37.  (15) 
On  these  great  facts  Paul  founds  an  offer  of  salvation,  ver.  38,  39.  (16)  And  a  warning 
against  despising  the  gospel,  ver.  40,  41. 

(17)  The  people  request  a  repetition  of  the  discourse  the  next  Sabbath,  ver.  42.  (18) 
Many  Jews  and  proselytes  seek  from  Paul  further  instructions,  ver.  43.  (19)  A  large 
congregation  the  next  Sabbath,  ver.  44.  (20)  The  Jews  oppose  and  blaspheme,  ver.  45. 
(21)  Paul  declares  them  to  be  unworthy  of  everlasting  life,  and  turns  to  the  Gentiles, 
grounding  his  act  upon  Scripture,  ver.  46,  47.  (22)  The  Gentiles  glad,  and  many  believe, 
ver.  48.  (23)  The  gospel  preached  throughout  that  region,  ver.  49.  (24)  The  Jews  stir  up 
persecution  and  drive  Paul  and  Barnabas  from  that  region,  ver.  50.  (25)  Who  shake  off 
the  dust  from  their  feet  and  go  into  Iconium.  The  disciples  rejoice,  ver.  51,  52. 


72  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF    THE   ACTS. 

ACTS  13. 

13  Now  when  Paul  and  his  company  loosed  from  Paphos,  they  came  to 
Perga  in  Pamphylia :  and  John  departing  from  them  returned  to  Jerusalem. 
[Ch.  15:  38;  12:  12;  Col.  4:  10;  2  Tim.  4:  11.] 

14  But  when  they  departed  from  Perga,  they  came  to  Anti- 
och  in  Pisidia,  and  went  into  the  synagogue  on  the  sabbath  day,  and  sat 
down,  (a)     [Ch.  16 :  13 ;  17  :  2;  18 :  4;  Luke  4 :  16-19  ;  2  Cor.  11  :'26.] 

15  And  after  the  reading  of  the  law  and  the  prophets,  the  rulers  of  the 
synagogue  sent  unto  them,  saying,  Ye  men  and  brethren,  if  ye  have  any  word 
of  exhortation  for  the  people,  say  on. 

16  Then  Paul  stood  up,  and  beckoning  with  his  hand  said,  Men  of  Israel, 
and  ye  that  fear  God,  give  audience.     [Ch.  12.  17  ;  21 :  40;  26:  1.] 

17  The  God  of  this  people  of  Israel  chose  our  fathers,  and  exalted  the 
people  when  they  dwelt  as  strangers  in  the  land  of  Egypt,  and  with  a  high 
arm  brought  he  them  out  of  it.     [Deut.  4:  37;  7 :  6,  7.] 

18  And  about  the  time  of  forty  years  suffered  he  their  man- 
ners in  the  wilderness.  (6) 

19  And  when  he  had  destroyed  seven  nations  in  the  land 
of  Chanaan,  he  divided  their  land  to  tliem  by  lot.  (c) 

20  And  after  that  he  gave  unto  them  judges  about  the  space  of  four  hundred 
and  fifty  years,  until  Samuel  the  prophet.  [Judges  2 :  16 ;  1  Sam.  3 :  20 ; 
8:5-22;  10:  1.] 

21  And  afterward  they  desired  a  king :  and  God  gave  unto  them  Saul  the 
son  of  Cis,  a  man  of  the  tribe  of  Benjamin,  by  the  space  of  forty 
years,  (d)     [1  Sam.  13:  1;  15:  23,  26,  28;  16:  1,  13;  2  Sam.  2:  4;  5:  3.] 

PARALLET.S. 

(a)  2  Cor.  11:  26  In  journeyings  often,  in  perils  of  rivers,  in 
perils  of  robbers,  in  perils  from  my  countrymen,  in  perils  from  the 
Gentiles,  in  perils  in  the  city,  in  perils  in  the  wilderness,  in  perils  in  the  sea, 
in  perils  among  false  brethren. 

(h)  Deut.  1  :  31  And  in  the  wilderness,  where  thou  hast  seen 
how  that  the  LORD  thy  God  bare  thee,  as  a  man  doth  bear  his  son,  in 
all  the  way  that  ye  went,  until  ye  came  into  this  place.     [Num.  11 :  12.] 

(c)  Deut.  7 :  1  When  the  Lord  thy  God  shall  bring  thee  into  the  land 
whither  thou  goest  to  possess  it,  and  hath  cast  out  many  nations  before  thee, 
the  Hittites,  and  the  Grirgashites,  and  the  Amorites,  and  the 
Oanaanites,  and  the  Perizzites,  and  the  Hivites,  and  the  Jebu- 
sites,  seven  nations  greater  and  miglitier  than  thou.    [Josh.  14 :  1,  2.] 

(d)  1  Sam.  13 :  14  But  now  thy  kingdom  shall  not  continue ; 
the  LORD  hath  sought  him  a  man  after  his  own  heart,  and  the 
Lord  hath  commanded  him  to  be  captain  over  his  people,  because  thou  hast 
not  kept  that  which  the  Lord  commanded  thee. 


HARMONIC  ARRANGEMENT  OF  THE  ACTS.  73 

ACTS  13. 

22  And  when  he  had  removed  him,  he  raised  up  unto  them  David  to 
be  their  king ;  to  whom  also  he  gave  testimony,  and  said,  I  have  found 
David  the  son  of  Jesse,  a  man  after  mine  own  heart,  which  shall  fulfil 
all  my  will,  (a) 

23  Of  this  man's  seed  hath  God,  according  to  his  promise,  raised  unto  Israel 
a  Saviour,  Jesus :     [Luke  1 :  32,  69 ;  Matt.  1:22;  Rom.  1:3;  11 :  26.] 

24  When  John  had  first  preached  before  his  coming  the  baptism  of  repent- 
ance to  all  the  people  of  Israel.     [Matt.  3 :  1.] 

25  And  as  John  fulfilled  his  course,  he  said,  "Whom  think  ye 
that  I  am?  I  am  not  he.  But,  behold,  there  cometh  one  after  me, 
whose  shoes  of  his  feet  I  am  not  worthy  to  loose,  (b) 

26  Men  and  brethren,  children  of  the  stock  of  Abraham,  and  whosoever 
among  you  feareth  God,  to  you  is  the  word  of  this  salvation  sent,  (c) 

27  For  they  that  dwell  at  Jerusalem,  and  their  rulers,  because  they  knew 
him  not,  nor  yet  the  voices  of  the  prophets  which  are  read  every  sabbath  day, 
they  have  fulfilled  them  in  condemning  him.     [Ch.  3 :  17.] 

28  And  though  they  found  no  cause  of  death  in  him,  yet  desired  they  Pilate 
that  he  should  be  slain. 

29  And  when  they  had  fulfilled  all  that  was  written  of  him,  they  took  him 
down  from  the  tree,  and  laid  him  in  a  sepulchre. 

30  But  God  raised  him  from  the  dead : 

PARALLELS. 

(a)  Ps.  89 :  20  I  have  found  David  my  servant ;  with  my  holy 
oil  have  I  anointed  him. 

(6)  John  1 :  19  And  this  is  the  record  of  John,  when  the  Jews  sent 
priests  and  Levites  from  Jerusalem  to  ask  him,  "Who  art  thou  ? 

20  And  he  confessed,  and  denied  not ;  but  confessed,  I  am  not  the 
Christ. 

21  And  they  asked  him.  What  then  ?  Art  thou  Elias  ?  And  he  saith,  I 
am  not.     Art  thou  that  Prophet  ?     And  he  answered,  No. 

22  Then  said  they  unto  him.  Who  art  thou  ?  that  we  may  give  an  answer 
to  them  that  sent  us.     What  say  est  thou  of  thyself? 

23  He  said,  I  am  the  voice  of  one  crying  in  the  wilderness,  Make  straight 
the  way  of  the  Lord,  as  said  the  prophet  Esaias. 

24  And  they  which  were  sent  were  of  the  Pharisees. 

25  And  they  asked  him,  and  said  unto  him,  Why  baptizest  thou  then,  if 
thou  be  not  that  Christ,  nor  Elias,  neither  that  Prophet  ? 

26  John  answered  them,  saying,  I  baptize  with  water :  but  there  standeth 
one  among  you,  whom  ye  know  not ; 

27  He  it  is,  who  coming  after  me  is  preferred  before  me,  whose 
shoe's  latchet  I  am  not  worthy  to  unloose- 

(c)  Ps.  107 :  20  He  sent  his  word  and  healed  them. 


74  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS. 

ACTS  13. 
81  And  he  was  seen  many  days  of  them  which  came  up  with  him  from 
Galilee  to  Jerusalem,  who  are  his  witnesses  unto  the  people.   [Ch.  1:3;  2: 
24 ;  1  Cor.  15  :  5-7.] 

32  And  we  declare  unto  you  glad  tidings,  how  that  the  promise  which  was 
made  unto  the  fathers,  [Gen.  3  :  15;  12  :  3;  22  :  18;  Kom.  4  :  13.] 

33  God  hath  fulfilled  the  same  unto  us  their  children,  ip  that  he  hath 
raised  up  Jesus  again ;  as  it  is  also  written  in  the  second  psalm.  Thou  art 
my  Son,  this  day  have  I  begotten  thee,  (a) 

34  And  as  concerning  that  he  raised  him  up  from  the  dead,  now  no  more  to 
return  to  corruption,  he  said  on  this  wise,  I  will  give  you  the  sure 
mercies  of  David.  (6) 

35  Wherefore  he  saith  also  in  another  psalm,  Thou  shalt  not  suffer 
thine  Holy  One  to  see  corruption,  (c) 

36  For  David,  after  he  had  served  his  own  generation  by  the  will  of  God, 
fell  on  sleep,  and  was  laid  unto  his  fathers,  and  saw  corruption:  (d) 

37  But  he,  whom  God  raised  again,  saw  no  corruption.  [1  Cor.  15:  20; 
Heb.  7  :  23,  24.] 

38  Be  it  knoAvn  unto  you  therefore,  men  and  brethren,  that  through  this 
man  is  preached  unto  you  the  forgiveness  of  sins:  [Ch.  5  :  31;  Luke  24  :  47.] 

39  And  by  him  all  that  believe  are  justified  from  all  things,  from  which  ye 
could  not  be  justified  by  the  law  of  Moses.  [Isa.  53  :  11;  Gal.  2 :  16;  3  :  8-11; 
Kom.  3 :  19,  20,  28.] 

40  Beware  therefore,  lest  that  come  upon  you,  which  is  spoken  of  in  the 
prophets ; 

41  Behold,  ye  despisers,  and  wonder,  and  perish :  for  I  work  a  work 
in  your  days,  a  work  which  ye  shall  in  no  wise  believe, 
though  a  man  declare  it  unto  you.  (e) 

42  And  when  the  Jews  were  gone  out  of  the  synagogue,  the  Gentiles 
besought  that  these  words  might  be  preached  to  them  the  next  sabbath. 

PARALLELS. 

(a)  Ps.  2 :  7  I  will  declare  the  decree :  the  Lord  hath  said  unto  me.  Thou 
art  my  Son ;  this  day  have  I  begotten  thee. 

(6)  IsA.  55 :  3  I  will  make  an  everlasting  covenant  with  you,  even  the 
sure  mercies  of  David. 

(c)  Ps.  16:  10  For  thou  wilt  not  leave  my  soul  in  hell;  neither  wilt 
thou  suffer  thine  Holy  One  to  see  corruption. 

(d)  Kings  2 :  10  So  David  slept  with  his  fathers. 

(e)  Hab.  1 :  5  Behold  ye  among  the  heathen,  and  regard,  and  Avonder 
marvellously :  for  I  will  work  a  work  in  your  days,  which  ye  vdll 
not  believe,  though  it  be  told  you. 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE  ACTS.  75 

ACTS  13. 

43  Now  when  the  congregation  was  broken  up,  many  of  the  Jews  and 
religious  proselytes  followed  Paul  and  Barnabas;  who,  speaking  to  them, 
persuaded  them  to  continue  in  the  grace  of  God.  [Ch.  11 :  22;  14 :  22;  2  Cor. 
6:1;  Heb.  6:  11-12;  12:  15.]. 

44  And  the  next  sabbath  day  came  almost  the  whole  city  together  to  hear 
the  word  of  God. 

45  But  when  the  Jews  saw  the  multitudes,  they  were  filled  with  envy,  and 
spake  against  those  things  which  were  spoken  by  Paul,  contradicting  and 
blaspheming.  [Ch.  18  :  16;  1  Thess.  2  :  14-16.] 

46  Then  Paul  and  Barnabas  waxed  bold,  and  said,  It  was  necessary  that 
the  word  of  God  should  first  have  been  spoken  to  you:  but  seeing  ye  put 
it  from  you,  and  judge  yourselves  unworthy  of  everlasting  life,  lo,  we  turn  to 
the  Gentiles.  [Matt.  10:  6;  Rom.  1:  16;  Matt.  16  :  37;  22:  8;  Acts  18  :  6;  28: 
28;  Rom.  11:  11.] 

47  For  so  hath  the  Lord  commanded  us,  saying,  I  have  set  thee  to  be 
a  lig-ht  of  the  G-entiles,  that  thou  shouldest  be  for  salvation  unto  the 
ends  of  the  earth,  (a) 

48  And  when  the  Gentiles  heard  this,  they  were  glad,  and  glorified  the 
word  of  the  Lord :  and  as  many  as  were  ordained  to  eternal  life  believed. 
[John  10  :  16,  26,  27 ;  Rom.  8  :  30;  2  Thess.  2  :  13,  14.] 

49  And  the  word  of  the  Lord  was  published  throughout  all  the  region. 

50  But  the  Jews  stirred  up  the  devout  and  honourable  Avomen,  and  the 
chief  men  of  the  city,  and  raised  persecution  against  Paul  and  Barnabas,  and 
expelled  them  out  of  their  coasts.  [2  Tim.  3  :  10.] 

51  But  they  shook  off'  the  dust  of  their  feet  against  them,  and  came  unto 
Iconium.  [Ch.  18  :  6;  Matt.  10:  14.] 

52  And  the  disciples  were  filled  with  joy,  and  with  the  Holy  Ghost.  [Ch.  2  : 
46;  Matt.  5:  12.] 

§  27.    Paul  and  Barnabas  at  Iconium,  Lystra,  and  Derbe.     Their 
Return  to  Antioch.     Close  of  Paul's  First  Missionary  Tour. 

A.  D.  46,  47, 4S. 

ACTS  14 : 1-28.     EX.  20 :  11.     PS.  146 :  6.     2  COR.  11 :  25.    2  TIM.  3 :  10, 11. 

(1)  The  success  of  Paul  and  Barnabas  at  Iconium,  Acts  14:  1.  (2)  The  opposition  ot 
the  disobedient  Jews,  ver.  2,  3.  (3)  They  escape  stoning  by  fleeing  into  Lycaonia,  ver.  4-7. 
(4)  At  Lystra,  Paul  heals  a  cripple,  ver.  8-10.    (5)  The  Lycaonians  take  Paul  and  Barnabas 

PARALLELS. 

(a)  IsA.  49 :  6  I  -will  also  give  thee  for  a  light  to  the  G-entiles, 
that  thou  may  est  be  my  salvation  unto  the  end  of  the  earth. 


76  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS. 

to  be  gods,  ver.  11,  12.  (6)  And  prepare  to  offer  sacrifices  to  them,  ver.  13.  (7)  They,  with 
great  promptness  and  earnestness,  restrain  the  people,  ver.  14-18.  (8)  Jews  from  Antioch 
and  Iconium  excite  the  people  against  them,  ver.  19.  (9)  Paul  stoned,  and  left  as  dead,  ver. 
19.  (10)  He  rises  most  unexpectedly,  and  with  Barnabas  goes  to  Derbe,  ver.  20.  (11)  There 
they  preach  the  gospel,  ver.  21.  (12)  They  begin  their  journey  homeward  by  visiting 
Lystra,  Iconium,  and  Antioch,  confirming  the  disciples,  and  appointing  elders,  ver.  21-23. 
(13)  They  pass  through  Pisidia,  Pamphylia,  by  way  of  Perga  and  Attalia,  and  sail  to 
Antioch,  Syria,  ver.  24-26.  (14)  They  report  to  the  church,  and  remain  with  the  disciples 
no  little  time,  ver.  27,  28. 

ACTS  14. 

1  And  it  came  to  pass  in  Iconium,  that  they  went  both  together  into  the 
synagogues  of  the  Jews,  and  so  spake  that  a  great  multitude  both  of  the  Jews 
and  also  of  the  Greeks  believed.     [Ch.  13 :  43,  48.] 

2  But  the  unbelieving  Jews  stirred  up  the  Gentiles,  and  made  their  minds 
evil  affected  against  the  brethren.     [Ch.  18  :  5,  6.] 

3  Long  time  therefore  abode  they  speaking  boldly  in  the  Lord,  which  gave 
testimony  unto  the  word  of  his  grace,  and  granted  signs  and  wonders  to  be 
done  by  their  hands.     [Ch.  4  :  29-31.] 

4  But  the  multitude  of  the  city  was  divided :  and  part  held  with  the  Jews, 
ard  part  with  the  apostles. 

5  And  when  there  was  an  assault  made  both  of  the  Gentiles,  and  also  of 
the  Jews  -with  their  rulers,  to  use  them  despitefully,  and  to 
stone  them,  (a)     [Ch.  13 :  2;  2  Cor.  8 :  21.] 

6  They  were  ware  of  it,  and  fled  unto  Lystra  and  Derbe,  cities  cf 
Lycaonia,  and  unto  the  region  that  lieth  round  about :  (a) 

7  And  there  they  preached  the  gospel. 

8  And  there  sat  a  certain  man  at  Lystra,  impotent  in  his  feet,  being  a  cripple 
from  his  mother's  womb,  who  never  had  walked :  [Ch.  3  :  2-4.] 

9  The  same  heard  Paul  speak :  who  steadfastly  beholding  him,  and  per- 
ceiving that  he  had  faith  to  be  healed,  [Matt.  8  :  10;  9  :  22.] 

10  Said,  with  a  loud  voice.  Stand  upright  on  thy  feet.  And  he  leaped  and 
walked.     [Ch.  3:6-8;  Isa.  35  :  6.] 

11  And  when  the  people  saw  what  Paul  had  done,  they  lifted  up  their 
voices,  saying  in  the  speech  of  Lycaonia,  The  gods  are  come  down  to  us  in  the 
likeness  of  men.     [Ch.  8  :  10;  28  :  6.] 

12  And  they  called  Barnabas,  Jupiter ;  and  Paul,  Mercurius,  because  he 
was  the  chief  speaker. 

PARALLELS. 

(a)  2  Tim.  3  :  10  But  thou  hast  fully  known  my  doctrine,  manner  of  life, 
purpose,  faith,  longsuffering,  charity,  patience, 

1 1  Persecutions,  afiELictions,  which  came  unto  me  at  Antioch, 
at  Iconium,  at  Lystra  ;  what  persecutions  I  endured :  but  out  of  them  all 
the  Lord  delivered  me. 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS.  77 

ACTS  14. 

13  Then  the  priest  of  Jupiter,  which  was  before  their  city,  brought  oxen 
and  garlands  unto  the  gates,  and  would  have  done  sacrifice  with  the  people. 
[Dan.  2 :  46.] 

14  Which  when  the  apostles  Barnabas  and  Paul,  heard  of,  they  rent  their 
clothes,  and  ran  in  among  the  people,  crying  out, 

15  And  saying.  Sirs,  why  do  ye  these  things?  We  also  are  men  of  like 
passions  with  you,  and  preach  unto  you  that  ye  should  turn  from  these  vani- 
ties unto  the  living  God,  -which  made  heaven,  and  earth,  and  the 
sea,  and  all  things  that  are  therein :  (o) 

16  Who  in  times  past  suffered  all  nations  to  walk  in  their  own  ways.  [Ch. 
17  :  30.] 

17  Nevertheless  he  left  not  himself  without  witness,  in  that  he  did  good, 
and  gave  us  rain  from  heaven,  and  fruitful  seasons,  filling  our  hearts  with 
food  and  gladness.     [Rom.  2  :  15  ;  Matt.  5  :  45.] 

18  And  with  these  sayings  scarce  restrained  they  the  people,  that  they  had 
not  done  sacrifice  unto  them. 

19  And  there  came  thither  certain  Jews  from  Antioch  and  Iconium,  who 
persuaded  the  people,  and  having  stoned  Paul,  drew  him  out  of  the  city, 
supposing  that  he  had  been  dead,  (b)   [Ver.  5  ;  ch.  13 :  45.] 

20  Howbeit,  as  the  disciples  stood  round  about  him,  he  rose  up  and  came 
into  the  city :  and  the  next  day  he  departed  with  Barnabas  to  Derbe. 

21  And  when  they  had  preached  the  gospel  to  that  city,  and  had  taught 
many,  they  returned  again  to  Lystra,  and  to  Iconium,  and  Antioch,  [Ch. 
20 :  4.] 

22  Confirming  the  souls  of  the  disciples,  and  exhorting  them  to  continue  in 
the  faith,  and  that  we  must  through  much  tribulation  enter  into  the  kingdom 
of  God.   [Ch.  18  :  23 ;  1  Thess.  3  :  2,  3 ;  Matt.  10  :  21,  22,  28  ;  Rom.  8  :  17.] 

23  And  when  they  had  ordained  them  elders  in  every  church,  and  had 
prayed  with  fasting,  they  commended  them  to  the  Lord,  on  wliom  they  be- 
lieved. [Ch.  6  •  5  6 ;  2  Cor.  8  :  19.] 

PARALLELS. 

(a)  11  Ex.  20 :  11  For  in  six  days  the  Lord  made  heaven  and  earth, 
the  sea,  and  all  that  in  them  is. 

Ps.  146 :  6  WTiich  made  heaven  and  earth,  the  sea,  and  all 
that  therein  is  ;  which  keepeth  truth  forever. 

(6)  2  Cor.  11 :   25  Once  I  was  stoned. 


78  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT    OF    THE   ACTS. 

ACTS  14. 
24  And  after  they  had  passed  throughout  Pisidia,  they  came  to  Pam- 
phylia.     [Ch.  13  :  13.] 

25  And  when  they  had  preached  the  word  in  Perga,  they  went  down  into 
Attalia : 

26  And  thence  sailed  to  Antioch,  from  whence  they  had  been  recommended 
to  the  grace  of  God  for  the  work  which  they  fulfilled.    [Ch.  13 :  2,  3.] 

27  And  when  they  were  come,  and  had  gathered  the  church  together,  they 
rehearsed  all  that  God  had  done  with  them,  and  how  he  had  opened  the  door 
of  faith  unto  the  Gentiles.     [Ch.  15  :  12 ;  21 :  17-19.] 

28  And  there  they  abode  long  time  with  the  disciples. 


GALATIA. 

About  278  B.  C.  a  large  immigration  of  Gauls  from  AVestern  Europe  entered, 
and  for  a  time  overran  Asia  Minor.  But  about  230  B.  C.  they  were  repulsed  and 
confined  near  the  center  of  Asia  Minor.  They  thus  formed  an  Eastern  Gaul, 
which  the  Greeks  called  Galatia.  In  189  B,  c.  the  country  fell  under  the  power 
of  Rome,but  it  still  continued  to  be  governed  by  Galatian  kings.  More  than  a 
century  later  the  Romans  granted  to  the  Galatians  Lycaonia,  Pisidia,  Pamphylia, 
and  a  part  of  Phrygia.  About  B.  C.  25  the  Romans  reduced  this  country  to  a 
Roman  province,  under  the  name  of  Galatia.  Lightfoot  ("  Commentary  on 
Galatians  " )  and  others  hold  that  Paul  on  his  second  missionary  journey  gathered 
churches  in  the  Northern  and  older  Galatia.  But  Ramsay  lately  maintains  that 
the  Galatian  churches  were  those  gathered  on  Paul's  first  journey  at  Pisidian 
Antioch,  Iconium,  Lystra,  and  Derbe.  But  Paul  appears  to  use  the  older 
designations  in  a  general  way  in  Acts  13  :  14  ;  14  :  8 ;  16  :  6,  7.  The  question  is 
a  difficult  one.  As  yet  it  does  not  seem  best  to  give  up  the  former  view,  but 
rather  wait  for  further  investigation  and  discovery. 


PART  Y. 


INTERYAL  BETWEEN   PAUL'S  FIRST  AND  SECOND  MISSIONARY  TOUR. 

About  three  years. 


^28.  The  Apostolic  Council  at  jERrsALEM. 

Antioch,  Jerusalem. — Autumn,  A.  D.  50;  or  perhaps  in  the  Spring  A.  D.  51. 
Inten^al  between  PauVs  First  and  Second  Missionary  Journey. 

ACTS  15:  1-29.    GAL.  2:  1-10.    JAMES  1:1.    ISA.  45:  21.    JER.  12:  15. 
AMOS  9 :  11,  12. 

(1)  Certain  men  from  Judea,  or  false  brethren,  come  to  Antioch,  and  insist  that  Gen- 
tiles submit  to  the  Law  of  Moses  in  order  to  salvation.  Acts  15:  1 ;  Gal.  4.  (2)  After  much 
discussion  the  brethren  send  Paul,  Barnabas,  and  others  to  the  apostles  and  elders  at  Jeru- 
salem, Acts  15:  2;  Gal.  1.  (3)  Their  journey  to  Jerusalem,  Acts  15:  3.  (4)  At  Jerusalem 
they  recount  the  blessing  of  God  upon  their  labors,  ver.  4;  Gal.  2-10.  (5)  Again  some 
Pharisaic  Christians  insist  on  circumcision  and  the  observance  of  the  Law  of  Moses,  Acts 
15 :  5.  (6)  Much  questioning  or  debate  in  the  assembly,  ver.  6,  7.  (7)  Peter's  speech,  show- 
ing that  the  question  had  been  settled  by  Divine  authority,  ver.  7-10.  (8)  That  they  should 
not  therefore  try  God  in  putting  a  needless  yoke  upon  the  Gentiles,  ver.  10,  11.  (9)  Paul 
and  Barnabas  rehearse  the  work  of  God  among  the  Gentiles,  ver.  12 ;  Gal.  8,  9.  (10)  James 
shows  that  Peter's  account  agrees  with  ancient  prophecy,  Acts  15:  13-18;  Amos  11,  12. 
(11)  And  proposes  that  they  trouble  not  the  Gentiles  about  these  matters,  only  requiring 
them  to  abstain  from  certain  practices  which  would  reasonably  call  forth  complaint  from 
Jewish  Christians,  Acts  15:  19-21,  (12)  His  course  is  approved  by  the  whole  church,  ver. 
22.  (13)  Certain  brethren  chosen  to  accompany  Paul  and  Barnabas  to  Antioch,  ver.  22. 
(14)  The  letter  conveying  the  decision  of  the  Council,  ver,  23-29. 

ACTS  15. 

1  And  certain  men  which  came  down  from  Judea  taught  tiie  brethren,  and 
said,  Except  ye  be  circumcised  after  the  manner  of  Moses,  ye  cannot  be  saved. 

2  When  therefore  Paul  and  Barnabas  had  no  small  dissension  and  disputa- 
tion with  them,  they  determined  that  Paul  and  Barnabas,  and  certain 
other  of  them,  should  go  up  to  Jerusalem  unto  the  apostles 
and  elders  about  this  question,  (a) 

PARALLELS. 

(a)  Gal.  2 :  1  Then  fourteen  years  after  I  "went  up  again  to  Jerusa- 
lem -with  Barnabas,  and  took  Titus  "with  me  also. 

2  And  I  went  up  by  revelation,  and  communicated  unto  them  that 


80  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS. 

ACTS  15. 

3  And  being  brought  on  their  way  by  the  church,  they  passed  tlirou-^h 
Phenice  and  Samaria,  declaring  the  conversion  of  the  Gentiles:  and  they 
caused  great  joy  unto  all  the  brethren. 

4  And  when  they  were  come  to  Jerusalem,  they  were  received  of  the 
church,  and  o/  the  apostles  and  elders,  and  they  declared  all  things  that  God 
had  done  with  them.     [Ch.  8:5;  11:19;  21 :  7  ;  14 :  27.] 

5  But  there  rose  up  certain  of  the  sect  of  the  Pharisees  which 
believed,  saying-,  That  it  was  needful  to  circumcise  them,  and 
to  command  them  to  keep  the  law  of  Moses,  (a) 

6  And  the  apostles  and  elders  came  together  for  to  consider  of  this 
matter.  (6) 

7  And  when  there  had  been  much  disputing,  Peter  rose  up,  and  said  untt) 
them,  Men  and  brethren,  ye  know  how  that  a  good  while  ago  God  made 
choice  among  us,  that  the  Gentiles  by  my  mouth  should  hear  the  word  of  the 
gospel,  and  believe. 

8  And  God,  which  knoweth  the  hearts,  bare  them  witness,  giving  them  the 
Holy  Ghost,  even  as  he  did  unto  us ; 

9  And  put  no  difference  between  us  and  them,  purifying  their  hearts  by  faith. 

10  Now  therefore  why  tempt  ye  God,  to  put  a  yoke  upon  the  neck  of  the 
disciples,  which  neither  our  fathers  nor  we  were  able  to  bear  ? 

11  But  we  believe  that  through  the  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  we  shall 
be  saved,  even  as  they. 

12  Then  all  the  multitude  kept  silence,  and  gave  audience  to 
Barnabas  and  Paul,  declaring  what  miracles  and  wonders 
God  had  wrought  among  the  Gentiles  by  them.  (6)  [Ch.  13 :  11 ; 
14 :  8-10,  20,  27.] 

PAEALLELS. 

gospel  which  I  preach  among  the  Gentiles,  but  privately  to  them  which  were 
of  reputation,  lest  by  any  means  I  should  run,  or  had  run,  in  vain. 

(a)  Gal.  2 :  3  But  neither  Titus,  who  was  with  me,  being  a  Greek,  was 
compelled  to  be  circumcised : 

4  And  that  because  of  false  brethren  unawares  brought  in,  who 
came  in  privily  to  spy  out  our  liberty  which  we  have  in  Christ  Jesus, 
that  they  might  bring  us  into  bondage  : 

5  To  whom  we  gave  place  by  subjection,  no,  not  for  an  hour;  that  the  truth 
of  the  gospel  might  continue  with  you. 

6  But  of  those  who  seemed  to  be  somewhat,  whatsoever  they  were,  it 
maketh  no  matter  to  me :  God  accepteth  no  man's  person :  for  they  who 
seemed  to  be  somewhat  in  conference  added  nothing  to  me : 

7  But  contrariwise,  when  they  saw  that  the  gospel  of  the  uncircumcision 
was  committed  unto  me,  as  the  gospel  of  the  circumcision  was  unto  Peter ; 

8  (For  he  that  wrought  effectually  in  Peter  to  the  apostleship  of  the  cir- 
cumcision, the  same  was  mighty  in  me  toward  the  Gentiles ; ) 

(6)  9  And  when  James,  Cephas,  and  John,  who  seemed  to 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT    OF   THE   ACTS.  81 

ACTS  15. 

13  And  after  they  had  held  their  peace,  James  answered,  saying.  Men  and 
brethren,  hearken  unto  me:     [Ver.  7-10;  ch.  10:  20;  11 :  1-18.] 

14  Simeon  hath  declared  how  God  at  the  first  did  visit  the  Gentiles,  to  take 
out  of  them  a  people  for  his  name. 

15  And  to  this  agree  the  words  of  the  prophets;  as  it  is  written, 

16  After  this  I -will  return,  and  will  build  again  the  tabernacle 
of  David,  which  is  fallen  down ;  and  I  will  build  again  the  ruins 
thereof,  and  I  will  set  it  up :  (a) 

17  That  the  residue  of  men  might  seek  after  the  Lord,  and  all  the  Gren- 
tiles,  upon  whom  my  name  is  called,  saith  the  Lord,  who  doeth  all 
these  things,  (a) 

18  Known  unto  God  are  all  his  works  from  the  beginning  of 
the  world.  (6) 

19  Wherefore  my  sentence  is,  that  we  trouble  not  them,  which  from  among 
the  Gentiles  are  turned  to  God : 

20  But  that  we  write  unto  them,  that  they  abstain  from  pollutions  of  idols, 
and  from  fornication,  and  from  things  strangled,  and  from  blood.  [Ver.  29  ; 
1  Cor.  8:  1,  4-13;  10:  20;  Eph.  5 :  3.] 

21  For  Moses  of  old  time  hath  in  every  city  them  that  preach  him,  being 
read  in  the  synagogues  every  sabbath  day.     [1  Thess.  4:3;  Gen.  9  :  4.] 

22  Then  pleased  it  the  apostles  and  elders,  with  the  whole  church,  to  send 
chosen  men  of  their  own  company  to  Antioch  with  Paul  and  Barnabas ; 
namely,  Judas  surnamed  Barsabas,  and  Silas,  chief  men  among  the  brethren : 
[Ver.  40 ;  ch.  18  :  5 ;  2  Cor.  1 :  19.] 

23  And  they  wrote  letters  by  them  after  this  manner:    The  apostles  and 

PARALLELS. 

be  pillars,  perceived  the  grace  that  was  given  unto  me,  they 
gave  to  me  and  Barnabas  the  right  hands  of  fellowship ;  that  we  should 
go  unto  the  heathen,  and  they  unto  the  circumcision. 

10  Only  they  ivould  that  we  should  remember  the  poor ;  the  same  which  I 
also  was  forward  to  do. 

(a)  Amos  9:  11  In  that  day  "will  I  raise  up  the  tabernacle  of 
David  that  is  fallen,  and  close  up  the  breaches  thereof;  and  I  will  raise  up 
his  ruins,  and  I  will  build  it  as  in  the  days  of  old : 

12  That  they  may  possess  the  remnant  of  Edom,  and  of  all  the  heathen, 
which  are  called  by  my  name,  saith  the  Lord  that  doeth  this. 

Jer.  12:  15  And  it  shall  come  to  pass,  after  that  I  have  plucked  them  out, 
I  will  return,  and  have  compassion  on  them,  and  will  bring 
them  again,  every  man  to  his  heritage,  and  every  man  to  his  land. 

(6)  IsA.  45 :  21  Tell  ye,  and  bring  them  near ;  yea,  let  tliem  take  counsel 
together:  who  hath  declared  this  from  ancient  time?  ivho  hath 
toid  it  from  that  time  ?  have  not  I  the  LORD  ? 


82         HARMONIC  ARRANGEMENT  OF  THE  ACTS. 

ACTS  15. 
elders  and  brethren  send  greeting  unto  the  brethren  which  are  of  the 
Gentiles  in  Antioch  and  Syria  and  Cilicia:    (a)  [Jas.  1 :  1.] 

24  Forasmuch  as  we  have  heard,  that  certain  which  went  out  from  us  have 
troubled  you  with  words,  subverting  your  souls,  saying.  Ye  must  be  circum- 
cised, and  keep  the  law  ;  to  whom  we  gave  no  such  commandment :  [Ver.  1 ; 
Gal.  2:4;  Tit.  1 :  10,  11.] 

25  It  seemed  good  unto  us,  being  assembled  with  one  accord,  to  send  chosen 
men  unto  you  with  our  beloved  Barnabas  and  Paul, 

26  Men  that  have  hazarded  their  lives  for  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.     [Ch.  13:50;  14:19.] 

27  We  have  sent  therefore  Judas  and  Silas,  who  shall  also  tell  you  the 
same  things  by  mouth. 

28  For  it  seemed  good  to  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  to  us,  to  lay  upon  you  no 
greater  burden  than  these  necessary  things ; 

29  That  ye  abstain  from  meats  offered  to  idols,  and  from  blood,  and  from 
things  strangled,  and  from  fornication:  from  which  if  ye  keep  yourselves,. ye 
shall  do  well.    Fare  ye  well.  [Ver.  20;  ch.  21 :  25 ;  Kev.  2  :  20 ;  Lev.  17 :  12.] 

§  29.  Paul  and  Barnabas  Keturn  to  Antioch.    Their  Separation  in 
Missionary  Work. 

Antioch. — A.  D.  51. 

ACTS  15 :  30-39. 

(1)  The  delegates  return  to  Antioch,  with  the  messengers  from  Jerusalem,  and  the  letter 
from  the  Council,  Acts  15 :  30.  (2)  How  it  was  received  at  Antioch,  ver.  31.  (3)  Judas  and 
Silas  confirm  the  brethren,  ver.  32,  (4)  They  are  dismissed  to  return  to  Jerusalem,  ver.  33. 
(5)  Paul  and  Barnabas  tarry  and  preach  at  Antioch,  ver.  35.  (6)  Paul  proposes  to  Barnabas 
a  second  missionary  tour,  ver.  36.  (7)  The  dispute  about  taking  Mark  with  them,  ver, 
37-39.  (8)  They  separate  in  their  missionary  work,  ver.  39.  (9)  Barnabas  with  Mark  go  to- 
Cyprus,  ver.  39. 

ACTS  15. 

30  So  when  they  were  dismissed,  they  came  to  Antioch :  and  when  tliey 
had  gathered  the  multitude  together,  they  delivered  the  epistle : 

31  Which  when  they  had  read,  they  rejoiced  for  the  consolation. 

32  And  Judas  and  Silas,  being  prophets  also  themselves,  exhorted  the 
brethren  with  many  words,  and  confirmed  them.  [Ch.  11:27;  14:22; 
1  Cor.  14 :  3.] 

33  And  after  they  had  tarried  there  a  space,  they  were  let  go  in  peace  from 
the  brethren  unto  the  apostles. 

parallel. 

(a]  Jas.  1:1.  James,  a  servant  of  God,  and  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  to 
the  twelve  tribes  which  are  scattered  abroad,  greeting. 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS.  83 

ACTS   15. 

34  Notwithstanding  it  pleased  Silas  to  abide  there  still. 

35  Paul  also  and  Barnabas  continued  in  Antioch,  teaching  and  preaching 
the  word  of  the  Lord,  with  many  others  also.    [Ch.  13 :  1.] 

36  And  some  days  after,  Paul  said  unto  Barnabas,  Let  us  go  again  and 
visit  our  brethren  in  every  city  where  we  have  preached  the  word  of  the 
Lord,  and  see  how  they  do.  [Ch.  13 :  4,  13,  14,  50 ;  14 :  1,  6,  24,  25 ;  2 
Cor.  11 :  28.] 

37  And  Barnabas  determined  to  take  with  them  John,  whose  surname  was 
Mark.     [Ch.  12:  12,  25;   13:  5.] 

38  But  Paul  thought  not  good  to  take  him  with  them,  who  departed  from 
them  from  Pamphylia,  and  went  not  with  them  to  the  work.     [Ch.  13 :  13.] 

39  And  the  contention  was  so  sharp  between  them,  that  they  departed 
asunder  one  from  the  other :  and  so  Barnabas  took  Mark,  and  sailed  unto 
Cyprus. 


The  conference  or  council  proper  begins  with  Acts  16  :  6.  What  precedes 
is  preliminary.  Paul  and  his  companions  are  warmly  received  by  the  church 
at  Jerusalem.  The  work  of  God  is  rehearsed,  but  Pharisaic  opposition  is 
aroused.  There  seems  to  have  been  a  public  meeting  before  the  conference ; 
and  between  these  two  public  meetings  a  private  interview  of  Paul  with  the 
apostles,  recorded  in  Gal.  2  :  2-10.  The  only  record  of  the  meeting  of  Paul  and 
John  is  recorded  in  Gal.  2  :  9.  See  Clark's  "Acts"  [ch.  15  :  1,  6,  20,  29], 
"  A  People's  Commentary." 


PART  VI, 


THE  SECOND  MISSIONARY  TOUR  OF  PAUL. 

About  three  years  and  a  half  from  A.  D.  51-54. 


\  SO.  Paul  and  Silas  Eevisit  the  Churches  and  Deliver  the  De- 
crees.   They  Visit  Phrygia,  and  Come  to  Troas. 

Ada  Minor. — A.  D.  51. 

ACTS  15 :  40,  41 ;  16 :  1-10.    GAL.  4 :  13-15, 19,  20.    1  COR.  9 :  20.    1  TIM. 
4:  14.     2TIM.  1:5,  6;  3:  15. 

(1)  Paul  and  Silas  pass  through  Syria,  and  Cilicia,  confirming  the  churches,  Acts  15  :  40, 
41.  (2)  Visit  Derbe  and  Lystra,  ch.  16:  1.  (3)  At  Lystra  Paul  circumcised  Timothy,  and 
chose  him  as  a  companion  in  his  labors,  ver.  1-3;  (ch.  17  :  14).  (4)  .Tourneying  through  the 
cities  where  Paul  had  before  preached,  they  deliver  the  decrees  of  the  Council  at  Jerusa- 
lem, ver.  4,  5.  (5)  They  pass' through  Phrygia  and  Galatia,  ver.  6.  (G)  The  Spirit  forbids 
them  to  preach  in  the  Roman  province  of  Asia,  ver.  6.  (7)  Hindered  by  the  Spirit  from 
going  into  Bithynia,  ver.  7.  (8)  They  come  to  Troas,  ver.  8.  (9)  Paul  is  directed  in  a 
vision  to  go  to  Macedonia,  ver.  9, 10. 

ACTS    15. 

40  And  Paul  chose  Silas,  and  departed,  being  recommended  by  the  breth- 
ren unto  the  grace  of  God.  [Ch.  15  :  22;  14  :  26;  Gal.  1 :  26.] 

41  And  he  went  through  Syria  and  Cilicia,  confirming  the  churches.  [Ch. 
9:30;  14:6.] 

ACTS  16. 

1  Then  came  he  to  Derbe  and  Lystra :  and,  behold,  a  certain  dis- 
ciple was  there,  named  Timotheus,  the  son  of  a  certain  woman, 
which  was  a  Jewess,  and  believed;  but  his  father  was  a  Greek:  (a) 

parallels. 

(a)  2  Tim.  1  :  5  When  I  call  to  remembrance  the  unfeigned  faith  that 
is  in  thee,  -which  dwelt  first  in  thy  grandmother  Lois,  and  thy 
mother  Eunice ;  and  I  am  persuaded  that  in  thee  also. 

6  Wherefore  I  put  thee  in  remembrance,  that  thou  stir  up  the  gift  of  God, 
which  is  in  thee  by  the  putting  on  of  my  hands. 

2  Tim.  3 :  15  And  that  from  a  child  thou  hast  known  the  holy 
Scriptures,  which  are  able  to  make  thee  wise  unto  salvation  through  faith 
which  is  in  Christ  Jesus. 

84 


HARMONIC    ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS.  85 

ACTS  16. 

2  Which  was  well  reported  of  by  the  brethren  that  were  at  Lystra  and 
Iconium. 

3  Him  would  Paul  have  to  go  forth  with  him ;  and  took  and  circum- 
cised him  because  of  the  Jews  which  were  in  those  quarters:  for  they 
knew  all  that  his  father  was  a  G-reek.  (o) 

4  And  as  they  went  through  the  cities,  they  delivered  them  the  decrees  for 
to  keep,  that  were  ordained  of  the  apostles  and  elders  which  were  at  Jeru- 
salem. [Ch.  15 :  22-29.] 

5  And  so  were  the  churches  established  in  the  faith,  and  increased  in 
number  daily.  [Ch.  15:  41.] 

6  Now  when  they  had  gone  throughout  Phrygia  and  the  region  of 
Galatia,  and  were  forbidden  of  the  Holy  G-host  to  preach  the 
word  in  Asia,   [Ch.  8:  29;  10:  19;  13  :  2;  18  :  22;  Rom.  1 :  13.]   (b) 

7  After  they  were  come  to  Mysia,  they  assayed  to  go  into  Bithynia :  but  the 
vSi)irit  suffered  them  not. 

8  And  they  passing  by  Mysia  came  down  to  Troas.  [Ch.  20 ;  6 ;  2  Cor.  2 : 
12,  13.] 

9  And  a  vision  appeared  to  Paul  in  the  night:  There  stood  a  man  of 
Macedonia,  and  prayed  him,  saying,  Come  over  into  Macedonia,  and  help  us. 

10  And  after  he  had  seen  the  vision,  immediately  we  endeavoured  to  go 
into  Macedonia,  assuredly  gathering  that  the  Lord  had  called  us  for  to  preach 
the  gospel  unto  them.  [Ch.  9  :  10-12;  22  :  17;  2  Cor.  12  :  1-4.] 

PARALLELS. 

(a)  1  Cor.  9 :  20  And  unto  the  Jews,  I  became  as  a  Jew,  that 
I  might  gain  the  Jews ;  to  them  that  are  under  the  law,  as  under  the 
law,  that  I  might  gain  them  that  are  under  the  law; 

1  TiiNi.  4 :  14  Neglect  not  the  gift  that  is  in  thee,  which  was  given 
thee  by  prophecy,  with  the  laying  on  of  the  hands  of  the 
presbytery. 

(6)  Gal.  4 :  13  Ye  know  how  through  infirmity  of  the  fiesh  I 
preached  the  gospel  unto  you  at  the  first. 

14  And  my  temptation  which  was  in  my  flesh  ye  despised  not,  nor  rejected ; 
but  received  me  as  an  angel  of  God,  even  as  Christ  Jesus. 

15  Where  is  then  the  blessedness  ye  spake  of?  for  I  bear  you  record,  tliat, 
if  it  had  been  possible,  ye  would  have  plucked  out  your  own  eyes,  and  have 
given  them  to  me. 

19  My  little  children,  of  whom  I  travail  in  birth  again  until  Christ  be 
formed  in  you, 

20  I  desire  to  be  present  with  you  now,  and  to  change  my  voice ;  for  I  stand 
in  doubt  of  you. 

H 


86  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS. 


§  31.  Paul  and  his  Companions  Arrive  in  Europe,  and  Begin  their 
Labors  at  Philippi.  Conversion  of  Lydia  and  her  House- 
hold.   Of  the  Jailer  and  his  Family. 

Philippl—A.  D.  52. 

.  ACTS  16  :  11-40.     2  COK.  11 :  25.     PHIL.  1 :  29,  30;  4 :  2,  3. 
1  THESS.  2  :  2. 

(1)  Paul  and  his  associates  land  in  Europe  at  Neapolis,  and  begin  their  mission  at 
Philippi,  Acts  16:  11, 12.  (2)  On  the  Sabbath,  at  the  place  of  prayer,  Lydia  and  her  house- 
hold are  converted  and  baptized,  ver  13-15.  (3)  She  entertains  Paul  and  his  companions, 
ver.  15.  (4)  Paul  casts  out  an  evil  spirit  from  a  certain  maid,  ver.  16-18.  (5)  Which  excites 
bitter  persecution,  ver.  19-21.  (6)  Paul  and  Silas  beaten  with  rods,  and  cast  into  prison, 
ver.  22-24.  (7)  The  songs  of  the  prisoners  heard  at  midnight,  ver.  25.  (S)  An  earthquake; 
the  prison  doors  opened,  and  the  prisoner's  bonds  loosed,  ver.  26.  (9)  The  jailer,  about  to 
kill  himself,  is  restrained  by  Paul,  ver.  27, 28.  (10)  He,  in  great  fear  and  solicitude,  inquires : 
"  What  must  I  do  to  be  saved?"  ver.  29,  30.  (11)  The  answer  of  Paul  and  Silas,  ver.  81.  (12) 
The  gospel  preached  to  all  his  house,  ver.  32.  (13)  The  jailer  and  family  are  baptized,  and 
all  rejoice,  believing,  ver.  33,  34.  (14)  The  magistrates,  on  the  morrow,  propose  to  let  the 
prisoners  go  informally,  ver.  35,  36.  (15)  Having  borne  persecution  meekly,  Paul  asserts 
their  Roman  citizenship,  ver.  37,  38.  (16)  And  constrains  the  magistrates  to  give  them  an 
honorable  discharge,  ver.  38,  .39.  (17)  They  visit  the  house  of  Lydia,  after  which  Paul  and 
Silas  depart,  leaving,  it  would  seem,  Luke  at  Philippi,  perhaps  to  watch  over  the  church 
there,  ver.  40. 

ACTS  16. 

11  Therefore  loosing  from  Troas,  we  came  with  a  straight  course  to  Sarao- 
tliracia,  and  and  the  next  day  to  Neapolis ;  [Ver.  17  ;  ch.  1 :  1 ;  Luke  1 :  2.] 

12  And  from  thence  to  Philippi,  which  is  the  chief  city  of  that  part  of 
Macedonia,  and  a  colony :  and  we  were  in  that  city  abiding  certain  days. 
[Phil.  1 :  1.] 

13  And  on  the  sabbath  we  went  out  of  the  city  by  a  river  side,  where  prayer 
was  wont  to  be  made ;  and  we  sat  down,  and  spake  unto  the  women 
which  resorted  thither,  (a) 

14  And  a  certain  Avoman  named  Lydia,  a  seller  of  purple,  of  the  city  of 
Thyatira,  Avhich  worshipped  God,  heard  «s ;  whose  heart  the  Lord  opened, 
that  she  attended  unto  the  things  which  were  spoken  of  Paul.  [Rev.  2 :  18  ; 
Luke  24:  45;  Eph.  1 :  17, 18  ;  Matt.  11 :  25.] 

15  And  when  she  was  baptized,  and  her  household,  she  besought  ws,  saying, 

parallels. 

(a)  Phil.  4:21  beseech  Euodias,  and  beseech  Syntyche,  that 
they  be  of  the  same  mind  in  the  Lord. 

3  And  I  entreat  thee  also,  true  yokefelloAv,  help  those  women  which 
laboured  with  me  in  the  gospel,  with  Clement  also,  and  xi^ith  other  of 
my  felloAV  labourers,  whose  names  are  in  the  book  of  life. 


HARMONIC  ARRANGEMENT  OF  THE  ACTS.  87 

ACTS  16. 

If  ye  have  judged  me  to  be  faithful  to  the  Lord,  come  into  my  house,  and 
abide  there.     And  she  constrained  us.     [Ver.  34,  40;  18:  8.] 

16  And  it  came  to  pass,  as  we  went  to  prayer,  a  certain  damsel  possessed 
with  a  spirit  of  divination  met  us,  which  brought  her  masters  much  gain  by 
soothsaying:  [Ver.  13;  1  Sam.  28:  7.] 

17  The  same  followed  Paul  and  us,  and  cried,  saying,  These  men  are  the 
servants  of  the  most  high  God,  which  shew  unto  us  the  way  of  salvation. 
[Mark  1 :  23-25.] 

18  And  this  did  she  many  days.  But  Paul,  being  grieved,  turned  and  said 
to  the  spirit,  I  command  thee  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  to  come  out  of  her. 
And  he  came  out  the  same  hour.     [Ch.  3:6;  Luke  13 :  16.] 

19  And  when  her  masters  saw  that  the  hope  of  their  gains  was  gone,  they 
caught  Paul  and  Silas,  and  drew  them  into  the  market-place  unto  the  rulers, 
[Ch.  19 :  24-27.] 

20  And  brought  them  to  the  magistrates,  saying,  These  men,  being  Jews,  do 
exceedingly  trouble  our  city, 

21  And  teach  customs,  which  are  not  lawful  for  us  to  receive,  neither  to 
observe,  being  Romans. 

22  And  the  multitude  rose  up  together  against  them :  and  the  magistrates 
rent  off  their  clothes,  and  commanded  to  beat  them.     [Ver.  37.] 

23  And  -when  they  had  laid  many  stripes  upon  them,  they 
cast  them  into  prison,  charging-  the  jailer  to  keep  them 
safely:  (o) 

24  Who,  having  received  such  a  charge,  thrust  them  into  the  inner 
prison,  and  made  their  feet  fast  in  the  stocks.    [ Jer.  20 :  2.]  (6) 

25  And  at  midnight  Paul  and  Silas  prayed,  and  sang  praises  unto  God :  and 
the  prisoners  heard  them.     [Ch.  5 :  41 ;  Job  35: 10.] 

26  And  suddenly  there  was  a  great  earthquake,  so  that  the  foundations  of 
the  prison  were  shaken:  and  immediately  all  the  doors  were  opened,  and 
every  one's  bands  were  loosed.     [Ch.  5 :  19  ;  12:7, 10.] 

27  And  the  keeper  of  the  prison,  awaking  out  of  his  sleep,  and  seeing  the 

PARALLELS. 

(a)  Phil.  1 :  29  For  unto  you  it  is  given  in  the  behalf  of  Christ,  not  only 
to  believe  on  him,  but  also  to  suffer  for  his  sake ; 

30  Having  the  same  conflict  which  ye  saw  in  me,  and  now 
hear  to  be  in  me. 

2  Cor.  11 :    25.  Thrice  was  I  beaten  with  rods. 

(6)  1  Thess.  2  :  2  But  even  after  tliat  we  had  suffered  before,  and  were 
shamefully  entreated,  as  ye  know,  at  Philippi. 


88  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS. 

ACTS  16. 
prison  doors  open,  he  drew  out  his  sword,  and  would  have  killed  himself,  sup- 
posing that  the  prisoners  had  been  fled.     [Ch.  12 :  19.] 

28  But  Paul  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  saying,  Do  thyself  no  harm :  for  we  are 
all  here. 

29  Then  he  called  for  a  light,  and  sprang  in,  and  came  trembling,  and  fell 
down  before  Paul  and  Silas, 

30  And  brought  them  out,  and  said.  Sirs,  what  must  I  do  to  be  saved? 
[Ch.  2 :  37.] 

31  And  they  said.  Believe  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  thou  slialt  be 
saved,  and  thy  house.     [Ch.  2 :  38,  39  ;  13 :  38,  39.] 

32  And  they  spake  unto  him  the  word  of  the  Lord,  and  to  all  that  were  in 
his  house. 

33  And  he  took  them  the  same  hour  of  the  night,  and  washed  their  stripes ; 
and  was  baptized,  he  and  all  his,  straightway.     [Matt.  28  :  19.] 

34  And  when  he  had  brought  them  into  his  house,  he  set  meat  before 
them,  and  rejoiced,  believing  in  God  w'ith  all  his  house.     [Ch.  8  :  39.] 

35  And  when  it  was  day,  the  magistrates  sent  the  Serjeants,  saying,  Let 
those  men  go. 

36  And  the  keeper  of  the  prison  told  this  saying  to  Paul,  The  magistrates 
have  sent  to  let  you  go :  now  therefore  depart,  and  go  in  peace. 

37  But  Paul  said  unto  them,  They  have  beaten  us  openly  uncondemned, 
being  Romans,  and  have  cast  us  into  prison ;  and  now  do  they  thrust  us  out 
privily  ?  nay  verily ;  but  let  them  come  themselves  and  fetch  us  out.  [ Ver. 
22,23;  ch.  22:  25-29.] 

38  And  the  Serjeants  told  these  words  unto  the  magistrates:  and  they 
feared,  when  they  heard  they  were  Romans. 

39  And  they  came  and  besought  them,  and  brought  them  out,  and  desired 
them  to  depart  out  of  the  city.     [Ch.  22 :  29 ;  Matt.  8  :  34.] 

40  And  they  went  out  of  the  prison,  and  entered  into  the  house  of  Lydia : 
and  when  they  had  seen  the  brethren,  they  comforted  them,  and  departed. 
[Ver.  14,  15.] 

§  32.  Paul  and  Silas  at  Thessalonica  and  Berea. 

A.  D.  52. 

ACTS  17 :  1-15.     PHIL.  4 :  14-16.     1  THESS.  1 :  4,  5,  9,  10;  2 :  9,  14^18; 

3:1,2,4.     2  THESS.  3 :  7,  8. 

(1)  Paul  and  Silas  proceed  to  Thessalonica,  Acts  16 :  1.  (2)  Some  success  among  the  Jews, 

ver.  2-4.    (3)  But  far  greater  among  the  Gentiles,  ver.  4.    (4)  The  unbelieving  Jews  excite 

the  populace  against  the  missionaries,  ver.  5;  1  Thess.  14, 15,  16.  (5)  Assault  and  persecute 

Jason  their  host,  Acts  16 : 5-9.    (6)  Paul  and  Silas  sent  away  by  night  to  Berea,  ver.  10.     (7) 

They  find  candid  hearers,  who  search  alter  the  truth,  ver.  11.    (8)  Many  believe,  both 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS.  89 


Jews  and  Gentiles,  ver.  12.  (9)  Hostile  Jews  came  from  Thessaloniea,  ver.  13.  (10)  Paul 
goes  to  Athens,  leaving  Silas  and  Timothy  at  Thessaloniea,  ver.  1-1, 15.  (11)  But  desiring 
them  to  come  to  him,  ver.  15. 

ACTS  17. 

1  Now  when  they  had  passed  through  Amphipolis  and  Apollonia,  they 
came  to  Thessaloniea,  where  was  a  synagogue  of  the  Jews :  [Ch.  9 :  20 ;  13 ;  5, 
14;  14:1,  etc.] 

2  And  Paul,  as  his  manner  was,  went  in  unto  them,  and  three  sabbath  days 
reasoned  with  them  out  of  the  Scriptures, 

3  Opening-  and  alleging,  that  Christ  must  needs  have  suf- 
fered, and  risen  again  from  the  dead,  and  that  this  Jesus,  whom  I 
preach  unto  you,  is  Christ,  (a) 

4  And  some  of  them  believed,  and  consorted  with  Paul  and  Silas ;  and  of  the 
devout  Greeks  a  great  multitude,  and  of  the  chief  women  not  a  few. 

5  But  the  Jews  which  believed  not,  moved  with  env}',  took  unto  them 
certain  le-wd  fello^ws,  of  the  baser  sort,  and  gathered  a  com- 
pany, and  set  all  the  city  on  an  uproar,  and  assaulted  the 
house  of  Jason,  and  sought  to  bring  them  out  to  the  people,  (a) 

6  And  when  they  found  them  not,  they  drew  Jason  and  certain  brethren 
unto  the  rulers  of  the  city,  crying.  These  that  have  turned  the  world  upside 
down  are  come  hither  also ;  [Eph.  6 :  13.] 

PARALLELS. 

(a)  1  Thess.  1 :   4.  Knowing,  brethren,  beloved,  your  election  of  God. 

5  For  our  gospel  came  not  unto  you  in  word  only,  but  also 
in  power,  and  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  in  much  assurance ;  as  ye  know 
what  manner  of  men  we  were  among  you  for  your  sake. 

9  For  they  themselves  shew  of  us  what  manner  of  entering  in  we 
had  unto  you,  and  how  ye  turned  to  God  from  idols  to  serve 
the  living  and  true  Grod ; 

10  And  to  wait  for  his  Son  from  heaven,  whom  he  raised  from  the  dead, 
even  Jesus,  which  delivered  us  from  the  wrath  to  come. 

1  Thess.  2 :  9  For  ye  remember,  brethren,  our  labour  and 
travail :  for  labouring  night  and  day,  because  we  would  not  be  charge- 
able unto  any  of  you,  Ave  preached  unto  you  the  gospel  of  God. 

14  For  ve,  brethren,  became  followers  of  the  churches  of  God  which  in 
Judea  are  in  Christ  Jesus :  for  ye  also  have  suffered  like  things  of  your 
own  countrynien,  even  as  they  have  of  the  Jews : 

15  Who  both  killed  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  their  own  prophets,  and  have  per- 
secuted us  ;  and  they  please  not  God,  and  are  contrary  to  all  men : 

16  Forbidding  us  to  speak  to  the  Gentiles  that  they  might  be  saved,  to  fill 
up  their  sins  always  :  for  the  wrath  is  come  upon  them  to  the  uttermost. 

2  Thess.  3 :  7  For  yourselves  know  how  ye  ought  to  follow  us :  for  we  be- 
haved not  ourselves  disorderly  among  you  ; 

8  Neither  did  we  eat  any  man's  bread  for  naught ;  but  wrought 
with  labour  and  travail  night  and  day,  that  we  might  not  be 
chargeable  to  any  of  you. 

1  Thess.  3 :   4  For  verilv,  when  we  were  with  you,  we  told  you  before  that 

H2 


90  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS. 

ACTS   17. 

7  Whom  Jason  hath  received,  and  these  all  do  contrary  to  the  decrees  of 
Cesar,  saying  that  that  there  is  another  king,  one  Jesus.  [John  19 :  15, 16 ; 
Matt.  2 :  3.] 

8  And  they  troubled  the  people  and  the  rulers  of  the  city,  when  they  heard 
these  things. 

9  And  when  they  had  taken  security  of  Jason,  and  of  the  others,  they  let 
them  go.     [1  Thess.  2:17,  18.] 

10  And  the  brethren  immediately  sent  away  Paul  and  Silas 
by  night  unto  Berea :  who  coming  thither  went  into  the  synagogue  of  the 
Jews,  (a) 

11  These  were  more  noble  than  those  in  Thessalonica,  in  that  they  received 
the  word  with  all  readiness  of  mind,  and  searched  the  Scriptures  daily, 
whetlier  those  things  were  so,     [Isa.  34:  16  ;  John  5 :  39.] 

12  Therefore  many  of  them  believed :  also  of  honourable  women  which  were 
Greeks,  and  of  men,  not  a  few.     [  Ver.  4.] 

13  But  when  the  Jews  of  Thessalonica  had  knowledge  that  the  word  of 
God  was  preached  of  Paul  at  Berea,  they  came  thither  also,  and  stirred  up 
the  people.     [Ch.  14:  19.] 

14  And  then  immediately  the  brethren  sent  away  Paul  to  go 
as  it  were  to  the  sea :  but  Silas  and  Timotheus  abode  there  still.    (6) 

15  And  they  that  conducted  Paul  brought  him  unto  Athens :  and  receiving 
a  commandment  unto  Silas  and  Timotheus  for  to  come  to  him 
with  all  speed,  they  departed,  (c) 

PARALLELS. 

we  should  suffer  tribulation :  even  as  it  came  to  pass,  and  ye 
know. 

(a)  Phil.  4  :  14  Notwithstanding,  ye  have  well  done  that  ye  did  communi- 
cate with  my  affliction. 

15  Now  ye  Philippians  know  also,  that  in  the  beginning  of 
the  gospel,  when  I  departed  from  Macedonia,  no  church  com- 
municated with  me  as  concerning  giving  and  receiving,  but  ye  only. 

16  For  even  in  Thessalonica  ye  sent  once  again  unto  my  necessity. 

(6)  1  Thess.  2 :  17  But  we,  brethren,  being  taken  from  you  for  a  short 
time  in  presence,  not  in  heart,  endeavoured  the  more  abundantly  to  see  your 
face  with  great  desire. 

18  Wherefore  we  would  have  come  unto  you,  even  I  Paul,  once 
and  again ;  but  Satan  hindered  us. 

(c)  1  Thess.  3 :  1  Wherefore  when  we  could  no  longer  forbear,  we  thought 
it  good  to  be  left  at  Athens  alone ; 

2  And  sent  Timotheus,  our  brother,  and  minister  of  God,  and 
our  fellow  labourer  in  the  gospel  of  Christ,  to  establish  you,  and  to 
comfort  you  concerning  your  faith. 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS.  91 


^  33.  Paul  at  Athens. — His  Speech  on  Mars'  Hill. 
A.  D.  52. 

ACTS  17  :  16-34.  PS.  9 :  8.  ISA.  42 :  5. 
(1)  How  Paul  was  affected  by  the  idolatry  at  Athens,  Acts  17: 16.  (2)  Preaches  to  the 
Jews  and  proselytes  in  the  synagogues,  and  daily  to  the  people  in  the  market-place,  ver. 
17.  (3)  Opposes  the  prevailing  forms  of  idolatry  and  philosophy,  ver.  17,  18.  (4)  What  was 
thought  of  him  and  his  preaching,  ver.  19,  20.  (5)  They  bring  him  upon  Mars'  Hill,  and 
ask  him  to  explain  his  teaching,  ver.  21.  (6)  The  character  of  the  Athenians,  ver.  21.  (7) 
Paul  addresses  them,  ver.  22.  (8)  He  first  commends  their  regard  for  religion,  ver.  22,  23- 
(9)  He  would  make  known  to  them  the  true  God,  ver.  24.  (10)  Who  is  independent  of  all 
and  the  Author  of  all,  ver.  25;  Isa.  42:  5.  (11)  The  Creator  of  all  mankind,  Acts  17:  26. 
(12)  And  the  Disposer  of  all,  ver.  27.  (13)  In  order  that  they  might  seek  and  serve  him^ 
ver.  27,  28.  (14)  Since  he  is  near  them  all,  the  Support  and  the  Parent  of  all,  ver.  28,  29. 
(15)  Hence  they  should  not  think  him  like  gold,  silver,  and  stone,  graven  by  man's  art  and 
device,  ver.  29.  (16)  Thus  far  God  had  forborne,  but  now  commands  men  to  repent,  ver. 
30.  (17)  No  longer  could  men  safely  continue  thus,  because  a  day  of  judgment  had  been 
appointed  (Ps.  9 :  8),  and  rendered  certain  by  the  resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ,  ver.  31. 
(18)  At  this  point  Paul  is  interrupted  by  the  clamors  of  his  hearers,  ver,  32.  (19)  The 
effect  of  his  address,  ver.  32-34. 

ACTS  17. 

16  Now  while  Paul  waited  for  them  at  Athens,  his  spirit  was  stirred  in 
him,  when  he  saw  the  city  wholly  given  to  idolatry.  [1  Thess.  3 :  1,  2 ; 
2  Pet.  2:8.] 

17  Therefore  disputed  he  in  the  synagogue  with  the  Jews,  and  with  the 
devout  persons,  and  in  the  market  daily  with  them  that  met  with  him. 

18  Then  certain  philosophers  of  the  Epicureans,  and  of  the  Stoics,  encoun- 
tered him.  And  some  said,  What  will  this  babbler  say  ?  other  some.  He 
seemeth  to  be  a  setter  forth  of  strange  gods :  because  he  preached  unto  them 
Jesus,  and  the  resurrection. 

19  And  they  took  him,  and  brought  him  unto  Areopagus,  saying,  May  we 
know  what  this  new  doctrine,  whereof  thou  speakest,  isf 

20  For  thou  bringest  certain  strange  things  to  our  ears :  we  would  know 
therefore  what  these  things  mean. 

21  (For  all  the  Athenians,  and  strangers  which  were  there,  spent  their 
time  in  nothing  else,  but  either  to  tell  or  to  hear  some  new  thing.) 

22  Then  Paul  stood  in  the  midst  of  Mars'  hill,  and  said.  Ye  men  of  Athens, 
I  perceive  that  in  all  things  ye  are  too  superstitious.     [2  Tim  2 :  16,  17.] 

23  For  as  I  passed  by,  and  beheld  your  devotions,  I  found  an  altar  with 
this  inscription,  TO  THE  UNKNOWN  GOD.  Whom  therefore  ye  ignor- 
antly  worship,  him  declare  I  unto  you. 

24  God  that  made  the  "world  and  all  things  therein,  seeing 


92  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS. 

ACTS  17. 
that  he  is  Lord  of  heaven  and  earth,  dwelleth  not  in  temples  made 
with  hands ;  (a)    [Matt.  11 :  25  ;  ch.  14 :  15 ;  7  :  48.] 

25  Neither  is  worshipped  with  man's  hands,  as  though  he  needed  any  thing, 
seeing  he  giveth  to  all  life,  and  breath,  and  all  things;  [Xum.  16:  22; 
Zech.  12:1.] 

26  And  hath  made  of  one  blood  all  nations  of  men  for  to  dwell  on  all  the 
face  of  the  earth,  and  hath  determined  the  times  before  appointed,  and  the 
bounds  of  their  habitation;  [Gen.  3:  20;  Deut.  32:  7,  8.] 

27  That  they  should  seek  the  Lord,  if  haply  they  might  feel  after  him, 
and  find  him,  though  he  be  not  far  from  every  one  of  us :  [Ch.  15 :  17 ;  14 :  17.] 

28  For  in  him  we  live,  and  move,  and  have  our  being ;  as  certain  also  of 
your  own  poets  have  said,  For  we  are  also  his  offspring.  [Job  12:  10;  Heb. 
1:3;  Tit.  1:  12.] 

29  Forasmuch  then  as  we  are  the  offspring  of  God,  we  ought  not  to  think 
that  the  Godhead  is  like  unto  gold,  or  silver,  or  stone,  graven  by  art  and 
man's  device.     [Isa.  46 :  5-7 ;  Hab.  2 :  19,  20.] 

30  And  the  times  of  this  ignorance  God  winked  at ;  but  now  commandeth 
all  men  every  where  to  repent :  [Ch.  14 :  16 ;  Rom.  3 :  25 ;  Luke  24 :  47.] 

31  Because  he  hath  appointed  a  day,  in  the  which  he  will  judge 
the  world  in  righteousness  by  that  man  whom  he  hath  ordained; 
whereof  he  hath  given  assurance  unto  all  ?n,ew,  in  that  he  hath  raised  him  from 
the  dead.  (6)     [Ch.  10:  42;  Ps.  96:  13;  98:  9;  2  Cor.  5:  10.] 

32  And  when  they  heard  of  the  resurrection  of  the  dead,  some  mocked :  and 
others  said,  We  will  hear  thee  again  of  this  matter.     [Ch.  2 :  13 ;  24 :  25.] 

33  So  Paul  departed  from  among  them. 

34  Howbeit  certain  men  clave  unto  him,  and  believed :  among  the  which 
was  Dionysius  the  Areopagite,  and  a  woman  named  Damaris,  and  others  with 
them.     [Ch.  28 :  24,  29.] 

^  34.  Paul  at  Corinth.    His  Labors  There  ;  and  His  Arraignment 
Before  Gallic. 

A.  D.  52-54. 

ACTS  18:  1-17.     1  COR.  1 :  1,  14,  16;   2:  2,  3;   4:  11,  12.     2  COR.  1:  19; 
11 :  8,  9.     1  THESS.  3 :  6,  7.     ISA.  43 :  5.     JER.  1 :  8. 
(1)  Paul  goes  from  Athens  to  Corinth,  Acts  18 : 1.  (2)  Finds  Aquila  and  Priscilla,  ver.  2, 
(3)  They  work  together  as  tent-makers,  ver.  3.    (4)   Preaches  in  the  synagogues,  ver.  4. 

PARALLELS. 

(«)  IsA.  42 :  5  Thus  saith  God  the  Lord,  he  that  created  the  heavens, 
and  stretched  them  out:  he  that  spread  forth  the  earth,  and  that 
which  Cometh  out  of  it ;  he  that  giveth  breath  unto  the  people  upon  it,  and 
spirit  to  them  that  walk  therein. 

(6)  Ps.  9 :  8  And  he  shall  judge  the  world  in  righteousness, 
he  shall  minister  judgment  to  the  people  in  uprightness. 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OP  THE   ACTS.  93 

(5)  Silas  and  Timothy  come  to  him,  ver.  5.  (6)  The  Jews  fiercely  oppose,  ver.  (5.  (7)  Turns 
to  the  (ji entiles,  ver.  6,  7.  (8)  Some  success,  ver.  8.  (9)  Receives  a  special  divine  assurance 
of  safety  and  success,  ver.  9,  10.  (10)  Continues  a  year  and  a  half,  ver.  11.  (11)  The  Jews 
bring  Paul  before  Gallio,  ver.  12, 13.  (12)  Gallio  refuses  to  have  anything  to  do  with  the 
case,  ver.  14-16.    (13)  The  Jews  become  the  objects  of  popular  indignation,  ver.  17. 

ACTS  18. 

1  After  these  things  Paul  departed  from  Athens,  and  came  to  Corinth ; 
[1  Cor.  2 :  1.] 

2  And  found  a  certain  Jew  named  Aquila,  born  in  Pontus,  lately  come 
from  Italy,  with  his  wife  Priscilla,  (because  that  Claudius  had  commanded  all 
Jews  to  depart  from  Rome,)  and  came  unto  them.  [Ch.  2:9;  10 :  28  ;  18  :  26 ; 
Rom.  16 :  3,  4 ;  1  Cor.  16 :  19 ;  2  Tim.  4:19;  1  Pet.  1:1.] 

3  And  because  he  was  of  the  same  craft,  tie  abode  with  them, 
and  wrought:  (for  by  their  occupation  they  were  tentm.akers.)  (a) 

4  And  he  reasoned  in  the  synagogue  every  sabbath,  and  persuaded  the 
Jews  and  the  Greeks.  [Ch.  13  :  43  ;  14  :  1.] 

5  And  when  Silas  and  Timotheus  were  come  from  Macedonia, 
Paul  was  pressed  in  the  spirit,  and  testified  to  the  Jews  that  Jesus 
was  Christ.  (6) 

6  And  when  they  opposed  themselves,  and  blasphemed,  he  shook  his 
raiment,  and  said  unto  them,  Your  blood  be  upon  your  own  heads ;  I  am 
clean :  from  henceforth  I  will  go  unto  the  Gentiles. 

7  And  he  departed  thence,  and  entered  into  a  certain  man's 
house,  named  Justus,  one  that  worshipped  God,  whose  house  joined 
hard  to  the  synagogue,   (c) 

PARALLELS. 

(a)  1  Cor.  4:  11  Even  unto  this  present  hour  we  both  hunger,  and 
thirst,  and  are  naked,  and  are  bufleted,  and  have  no  certain  dwelling- 
place:  [1  Cor.  9 :  6-12 ;  2  Cor.  11 :  7-9  ;  Acts  17  :  2,  3 ;  1  Thess.  2 :  9,  10 ;  4 :  11.] 

12  And  labour,  working  with  oiir  own  hands ;  being  reviled, 
we  bless ;  being  persecuted,  we  suffer  it. 

(6)  2  Cor.  1 :  19  For  the  Son  of  God,  Jesus  Christ,  who  was 
preached  among  you  by  us,  even  by  me  and  Silvanus  and  Timotheus, 
was  not  yea  and  nay,  but  in  him  was  yea. 

1  Cor.  2 :  2  For  1  determined  not  to  know  any  thing  among  you,  save 
Jesus  Christ,  and  him  crucified, 

3  And  I  was  with  you  in  weakness,  and  in  fear,  and  in  much  trembling. 

1  Thiss.  3 :  6  But  now  when  Timotheus  came  from  you  unto  us, 
and  brought  us  good  tidings  of  your  faith  and  charity,  and  that  ye  have  good 
remembrance  of  us  always,  desiring  greatly  to  see  us,  as  we  also  to  see  you : 

7  Therefore,  brethren,  we  were  comforted  over  you  in  all  our 
aflBliction  and  distress  by  your  faith. 

(c)  2  Cor.  11 :  8  1  robbed  other  churches,  taking  wages  of  them,  to  do 
you  service. 

9  And  when  I  was  present  with  you,  and  wanted,  I  was  chargeable  to 


94  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS. 

ACTS  18. 

8  And  Orispus,  the  chief  ruler  of  the  synagogue,  believed  on 
the  Lord  with  all  his  house ;  and  many  of  the  Corinthians  hearing  believed, 
and  were  baptized.  («) 

9  Then  spake  the  Lord  to  Paul  in  the  night  by  a  vision,  Be  not  afraid, 
but  speak,  and  hold  not  thy  peace :  (6) 

10  For  I  am  with  thee,  and  no  man  shall  set  on  thee  to  hurt  thee :  for  I 
have  much  people  in  this  city. 

11  And  he  continued  there  a  year  and  six  months,  teaching  the  word  of 
God  among  them. 

12  And  when  Gallio  was  the  deputy  of  Achaia,  the  Jews  made  insurrection 
with  one  accord  against  Paul,  and  brought  him  to  the  judgment  seat, 
[Ch.  13:  7.] 

13  Saying,  ThSs,  fellow  persuadeth  men  to  worship  God  contrary  to  the  law. 

14  And  when  Paul  was  now  about  to  open  Us  mouth,  Gallio  said  unto  the 
Jews,  If  it  were  a  matter  of  wrong  or  wicked  lewdness,  O  ye  Jews,  reason 
would  that  I  should  bear  with  you : 

15  But  if  it  be  a  question  of  words  and  names,  and  of  your  law,  look  ye  to 
it;  for  I  will  be  no  judge  of  such  matters.     [Ch.  23 :  29 ;  25 :  19.] 

16  And  he  drave  them  from  the  judgment  seat. 

17  Then  all  the  Greeks  took  Sosthenes,  the  chief  ruler  of  the 
synagogue,  and  beat  him  before  the  judgment  seat.  And  Gallio  cared  for 
none  of  those  things.  (  c  ) 

1 35.  Paul  Eeturns  to  Antioch  by  Way  of  Ephesus,  Cesarea,  and 
Jerusalem. 

A.  D.  54. 

ACTS  18 :  18-22. 

(1)  Paul  tarries  still  at  Corinth,  Acts  18:  18.  (2)  Departs  for  Syria,  having  taken  a 
vow,  ver,  18.  (3)  Stopped  at  Ephesus,  reasons  in  the  sj'uagogue,  and  then  hastens  on  his 
journey  towards  Jerusalem,  ver.  19,  20.  (4)  Arrives  at  Cesarea,  visits  Jerusalem,  and  then 
goes  to  Antioch,  ver.  21,  22. 

PARALLELS. 

no  man :    for  that  which  was  lacking  to  me  the  brethren  which  came  from 
Macedonia  supplied : 

(a)  1  Cor.  1 :  14 1  thank  God  tliat  I  baptized  none  of  you,  but 
Orispus  and  Gains  ;  [Ch.  16:  15,  34.] 

10  And  I  baptized  also  the  houseliold  of  Stephanas: 

(b)  Jer.  1 :  8  Be  not  afraid  of  their  faces  :  for  I  am  with  thee 
to  deliver  thee,  saith  the  LORD. 

IsA.  43:  5  "Fear  not;  for  I  am  with  thee."  [2  Thess.  3:  2; 
1  Cor.  2 :  3.] 

( c )  1  Cor.  1 :  1  Paul,  called  to  be  an  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ  through  the 
will  of  God,  and  Sosthenes  our  brother. 


HARMONIC    ARRANGEMENT    OF    THE   ACTS.  95 

ACTS  18. 

18  And  Paul  after  this  tarried  there  yet  a  good  while,  and  then 
took  his  leave  of  the  brethren,  and  sailed  thence  into  Syria,  and  with  him 
Priscilla  and  Aquila ;  having  shorn  his  head  in  Cenchrea :  for  he  had  a  vow. 
(a)  [Ch.  21 :  24;  Num.  6 :  5,  18 ;  1  Cor.  9 :  20.] 

19  And  he  came  to  Ephesus,  and  left  them  there :  but  he  himself  entered 
into  the  synagogue,  and  reasoned  with  the  Jews. 

20  Vv'^hen  they  desired  him  to  tarry  longer  time  with  them,  he  consented 
not; 

21  But  bade  them  farewell,  saying,  I  must  by  all  means  keep  this  feast  that 
Cometh  in  Jerusalem :  but  I  will  return  again  unto  you,  if  God  will.  And 
he  sailed  from  Ephesus.     [1  Cor.  4  :  19  ;  James  4  :  15.] 

22  And  when  he  had  landed  at  Cesarea,  and  gone  up,  and  saluted  the 
church,  he  went  down  to  Antioch. 

PARALLEL. 

(a)  About  this  time,  at  Corinth,  Paul  probably  wrote  the  First  and 
Second  Epistles  to  the  Thessalonians.  [Ch.  18:  1,  5;  1  Thess.  1:1;  2:  17; 
3:1,6;  2  Thess.  1:1.] 


Some  suppose  that  Paul  made  his  second  visit  to  Corinth  (pp.  216-218)  during 
his  three  years'  ministry  at  Ephesus,  somewhere  after  Acts  19  :  10.  In  that  case 
the  date  of  First  Thessalonians  would  be  a.  d.  52,  and  of  Second  Thessalonians 
A.  D.  53.  But  there  are  difficulties  in  putting  Paul's  second  visit  at  that  time. 
I  still  incline  to  the  view  that  it  occurred  between  this  and  the  preceding  section. 
See  on  p.  218,  and  Clark's  "  Acts  "  in  "  A  People's  Commentary."  [Ch.  18  :  11, 
17.] 


PART  VII. 


THE  THIRD  MISSIONARY  TOUR  OF  PAUL. 

About  three  years  and  a  half. — A.  D.  54-58. 


§  36.  Paul  Visits  Galatia  and  Phrygia.    Apollos  Comes  to  Ephesus. 
Antioch  and  Asia  Minor. — A.  D.  54, 55. 

ACTS  18 :  23-28.    1  COE.  16 :  1,  2.    GAL.  2 :  11-21. 
(1)  Paul  at  Antioch,  Acts  18:  23;  Gal.  2:13-21.    (2)  His    departure   to    Galatia    and 
Phrygia,  Acts  18 :  23.    (3)  Apollos  comes  to  Ephesus,  ver.  24.    (3)  Teaches ;  hut  knows  only 
the  baptism  of  John,  ver.  25.    (5)  He  is  instructed  by  Priscilla  and  Aquila,  ver.  26.    (6)  Goes 
to  Achaia,  and  to  Corinth,  ver.  27 ;  ch.  18 :  1.    (7)  His  preaching  to  the  Jews,  ver.  28. 

ACTS  18. 

25  And  after  he  had  spent  some  time  there,  he  departed,  and  went 
over  all  the  country  of  Galatia  and  Phrygia  in  order,  strengthening  all 
the  disciples,  (a) 

parallels. 

(a)  Gal.  2:  11  But  when  Peter  was  come  to  Antioch,  I  withstood  him  to 
the  face,  because  he  was  to  be  blamed. 

12  For  before  that  certain  came  from  James,  he  did  eat  with  the  Gentiles: 
but  when  they  were  come,  he  withdrew  and  separated  himself,  fearing  them 
which  Avere  of  the  circumcision. 

13  And  the  other  Jews  dissembled  likewise  with  him ;  insomuch  that  Bar- 
nabas also  was  carried  away  with  their  dissimulation. 

14  But  when  I  saw  that'  they  walked  not  uprightly  according  to  the  truth 
of  the  gospel,  I  said  unto  Peter  before  them  all,  If  thou,  being  a  Jew,  livest 
after  the  manner  of  Gentiles,  and  not  as  do  the  Jews,  why  compellest  thou  the 
Gentiles  to  live  as  do  the  Jews  ? 

15  We  who  are  Jews  by  nature,  and  not  sinners  of  the  Gentiles, 

16  Knowing  that  a  man  is  not  justified  by  the  works  of  the  law,  but  by  the 
faith  of  Jesus  Christ,  even  we  have  believed  in  Jesus  Christ,  that  we  might 
be  justified  by  the  faith  of  Christ,  and  not  by  the  works  of  the  law  :  for  by  the 
works  of  the  law  shall  no  flesh  be  justified. 

17  But  if,  while  we  seek  to  be  justified  by  Christ,  we  ourselves  also  are  found 
sinners,  is  therefore  Christ  the  minister  of  sin?     God  forbid. 

18  For  if  I  build  again  the  things  which  I  destroyed,  I  make  myself  a 
transgressor. 

19  For  I  through  the  law  am  dead  to  the  law,  that  I  might  live  unto  God. 

20  I  am  crucified  with  Christ:  nevertheless  I  live:  yet  not  1,  but  Christ 

96 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS.  97 

ACTS  18. 

24  And  a  certain  Jew  named  Apollos,  born  at  Alexandria,  an  eloquent  man, 
and  mighty  in  the  Scriptures,  came  to  Ephesus.     [1  Cor.  1:12;  3 :  5-7.] 

25  This  man  was  instructed  in  the  way  of  the  Lord ;  and  being  fervent  in 
the  spirit,  he  spake  and  taught  diligently  the  things  of  the  Lord,  knowing 
only  the  baptism  of  John.    [Ch.  19 :  3-5.] 

26  And  he  began  to  speak  boldly  in  the  synagogue :  whom  when  Aquila 
and  Priscilla  had  heard,  they  took  him  unto  them,  and  expounded  unto  him 
the  way  of  God  more  perfectly. 

27  And  when  he  was  disposed  to  pass  into  Achaia,  the  brethren  wrote,  ex- 
horting the  disciples  to  receive  him :  who,  when  he  was  come,  helped  them 
much  which  had  believed  through  grace :  [2  Cor.  3:1.] 

28  For  he  mightily  convinced  the  Jews,  and  that  publicly,  shewing  by  the 
Scriptures  that  Jesus  was  Christ.    [Ver.  5.] 

^  37.  PAuii    Comes   to    Ephesus.      Rebaptizes  Certain   Disciples   of 
John.    Preaches  and  Performs  Miracles.    Jewish  Exorcists. 

A.  D.  56,  57, 

ACTS  19  :  1-20.  1  COR.  8  :  8,  9,  10. 
(1)  Paul  comes  to  Ephesus,  Acts  19 :  I.  (2)  Finds  certain  disciples  ignorant  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  ver.  2,  (3)  Who  had  heen  baptized  into  John's  baptism,  ver.  3.  (4)  Paul  instructs 
them  more  fully,  after  which  they  are  baptized,  ver.  4,  5,  (5)  Paul  lays  his  hands  on  them, 
6,  7.  (6)  He  preaches  three  months  in  the  synagogue,  ver.  8.  (7)  There  being  much  oppo- 
sition, Paul  separates  the  disciples,  ver.  9.  (8)  Thus  continuing  for  two  years,  the  gospel  is 
spread  through  the  province  of  Asia,  ver.  10.  (9)  Special  miracles  performed  by  Paul,  ver. 
11,  12.  (10)  Attempt  of  certain  exorcists  to  imitate  the  miracles  of  Paul,  ver.  13.  (11)  Their 
defeat  (the  sons  of  one  Sceva),  by  the  evil  spirit,  ver.  14-16.  (12)  Thus  the  name  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  was  magnified,  ver.  17.  (13)  Many  renounce  their  magical  practices,  and  burn 
their  books,  ver.  18-20. 

ACTS  19. 

1  And  it  came  to  pass,  that  while  Apollos  was  at  Corinth,  Paul  having 
passed  through  the  upper  coasts  came  to  Ephesus:  and  finding  certain  dis- 
ciples, [Ch.  18  :  24.] 

PARALLELS. 

liveth  in  me :  and  the  life  which  I  now  live  in  the  flesh  I  live  by  the  faith  of 
the  Son  of  God,  who  loved  me,  and  gave  himself  for  me. 

21  I  do  not  frustrate  the  grace  of  God :  for  if  righteousness  come  by  the 
law,  then  Christ  is  dead  in  vain, 

1  Cor.  16 :  1  Now  concerning  the  collection  for  the  saints,  as  I  have 
given  order  to  the  churches  of  Galatia,  even  so  do  ye. 

2  Upon  the  first  day  of  the  week  let  every  one  of  you  lay  by  him  in  store,  as 
God  hath  prospered  him,  that  there  be  no  gatherings  when  I  come. 

G 


98         HARMONIC  ARRANGEMENT  OF  THE  ACTS. 

ACTS  19. 

2  He  said  unto  tliera,  Have  ye  received  the  Holy  Ghost  since  ye  believed? 
And  they  said  unto  him,  We  have  not  so  much  as  heard  whether  there  be  any 
Holy  Ghost.  [Ch.  11  :  15-17.] 

3  And  he  said  unto  them,  Unto  what  then  were  ye  baptized?  And  they 
said.  Unto  John's  baptism. 

4  Then  said  Paul,  John  verily  baptized  with  the  baptism  of  repentance, 
saying  unto  the  people,  that  they  should  believe  on  him  which  should  come 
after  him,  that  is,  on  Christ  Jesus.  [Matt.  3  :  11,  12;  Acts  8  :  16,  17.]  ; 

5  When  they  heard  this,  they  were  baptized  in  the  name  of  the  Lord 
Jesus.  [Ch.  10:  45,  46,  and  1  Cor.  14 :  22.] 

6  And  when  Paul  had  laid  his  hands  upon  them,  the  Holy  Ghost  came  on 
them ;  and  they  spake  with  tongues,  and  prophesied. 

7  And  all  the  men  were  about  twelve. 

8  And  he  went  into  the  synagogue,  and  spake  boldly  for  the  space  of  three 
months,  disputing  and  persuading  the  things  concerning  the  kingdom  of  God. 
[2  Cor.  5:11.] 

9  But  when  divers  were  hardened,  and  believed  not,  but  spake  evil  of  that 
way  before  the  multitude,  he  departed  from  them,  and  separated  the  disciples, 
disputing  daily  in  the  school  of  one  Tyrannus.  [Ch.  9:2;  2  Cor.  2:  16.] 

10  And  this  continued  by  the  space  of  two  years;  so  that  all  they  which 
dwelt  in  Asia  heard  the  word  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  both  Jews  and  Greeks.  [Ch- 
20:  31;  1  Cor.  16  :  9;  Eev.  1 :  4,  11.] 

11  And  God  wrought  special  miracles  by  the  hands  of  Paul: 

12  So  that  from  his  body  were  brought  unto  the  sick  handkerchiefs  or 
aprons,  and  the  diseases  departed  from  them,  and  the  evil  spirits  went  out  of 
them.  [Ch.  5 :  15,  16.] 

13  Then  certain  of  the  vagabond  Jews,  exorcists,  took  upon  them  to  call 
over  them  which  had  evil  spirits  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  saying.  We 
adjure  you  by  Jesus,  whom  Paul  preacheth.  [Matt.  12 :  27 ;  1  Sam.  28 :  7 ;  Acts 
16:  16,17.] 

14  And  there  were  seven  sons  of  one  Sceva,  a  Jew,  and  chief  of  the  priests, 
wliich  did  so. 

15  And  the  evil  spirit  answered  and  said,  Jesus  I  know,  and  Paul  I  know; 
but  who  are  ye? 

16  And  the  man  in  whom  the  evil  spirit  was  leaped  on  them,  and  over- 
came them,  and  prevailed  against  them,  so  that  they  fled  out  of  that  house 
naked  and  wounded.  [Matt.  8 :  28,  29.] 

17  And  this  was  known  to  all  the  Jews  and  Greeks  also  dwelling  at 
Ephesus:  and  fear  fell  on  them  all,  and  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus  was 
magnified.  [Ch.  5:5-11;  Luke  7 :  16.] 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   TPIE   ACTS.  99 

ACTS  19. 

18  And  many  that  believed  came,  and  confessed,  and  shewed  their  deeds. 
[Matt.  3 :  6.] 

19  Many  of  them  also  which  used  curious  arts  brought  their  books  together, 
and  burned  them  before  all  men:  and  they  counted  the  price  of  them,  and 
found  it  fifty  thousand y^f^ccs  of  silver.  [Gen.  25:  4;  Deut.  7:  5,  25.] 

20  So  mightily  grew  the  "word  of  Grod  and  prevailed.  («) 

^38.  Paul  Proposes  TO  Leave  Ephesus;  but  Tarries  Awhile.    Deme- 
trius Excites  a  Tumult. 

A.  D.  57. 

ACTS  19:  21-41.  ROM.  1 :  13-15.  1  COR  4:  17-19;  16:  19.  EPH.  2:  19-22. 
(1)  Paul  purposes  a  journey  to  Jerusalem,  and  thence  to  Eome,  Acts  19:  21;  Eom.  1: 
13-15.  (2)  Sends  Timothy  and  Erastus  into  Macedonia,  the  former  to  go  to  Corinth,  if  he 
could,  Acts  19:  22;  1  Cor.  4: 17-19.  (3)  A  tumult  excited  regarding  the  Christian  way  of 
life,  etc.,  by  Demetrius  and  his  craftsmen,  Acts  19  :  23-25.  (4)  Their  motive — fear  of  losing 
their  business  and  their  wealth,  ver.  25.  (o)  The  address  of  Demetrius,  ver.  26,  27.  (fi) 
The  effect— the  craftsmen  cry  aloud;  the  city  filled  with  confusion;  the  crowd  rushing, 
with  Gains  and  Aristarchus,  into  the  theatre,  ver.  28,  29.  (7)  The  disciples  and  certain 
Asiarchs  keep  Paul  from  entering,  ver.  30,  31'.  (8)  Great  confusion,  ver.  .32.  (9)  At  the 
appearance  of  Alexander,  a  Jew,  all  cry  out  again,  ver.  33,  34.  (9)  The  town  clerk  quiets 
the  people,  ver.  35.  (10)  His  address — such  excitement  unbecoming  the  Ephesians,  who 
were  above  all  suspicion  in  religious  matters;  nothing  could  be  proved  against  these  men  ; 
it  was  unnecessary,  for  the  courts  were  open  to  Demetrius  and  his  craftsmen ;  liable  to  be 
called  to  an  account  by  the  Roman  authorities,  ver.  35-40.  (11)  The  assembly  dismissed, 
ver.  41. 

ACTS  19. 

21  After  these  things  were  ended,  Paul  purposed  in  the  spirit, 
when  he  had  passed  through  Macedonia  and  Achaia,  to  go  to 
Jerusalem,  saying,  After  I  have  been  there,  I  must  also  see  Rome,  {h) 

22  So  he  sent  into  Macedonia  two  of  them  that  ministered  unto  him, 
Timotheus  and  Erastus :  but  he  himself  stayed  in  Asia  for  a 
season.  (6) 

23  And  the  same  time  there  arose  no  small  stir  about  that  way.  [2 
Cor.  1 :  8.] 

24  For  a  certain  man  named  Demetrius,  a  silversmith,  which  made  silver 

PARALLELS. 

(o)   1  Cor.  16:  8  But  I  will  tarry  at  Ephesus  until  Pentecost. 

9  For  a  great  door  and  effectual  is  opened  unto  me,  and  there 
are  many  adversaries. 

10  Now  if  Timotheus  come,  see  that  he  may  be  with  you  without  fear:  for 
he  worketh  the  work  of  the  Lord,  as  I  also  do. 

(6)  Rom.  1 :  18  Now  I  would  not  have  you  ignorant,  brethren,  that  often- 


100  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS. 


ACTS  19. 
shrines    for    Diana,    brought    no    small    gain    unto    the    craftsiiu-n ;    [( h. 
16:  19;  17:5.] 

25  Whom  he  called  together  with  the  workmen  of  like  occupation,  and 
said.  Sirs,  ye  know  that  by  this  craft  we  have  our  wealth. 

26  Moreover  ye  see  and  hear,  that  not  alone  at  Ephesus,  but  almost 
tliroughout  all  Asia,  this  Paul  hath  persuaded  and  turned  away  much 
people,  saying  that  they  be  no  gods,  which  are  made  with  hands:  [Ch. 
14:  15;  17:29.] 

27  So  that  not  only  tliis  our  craft  is  in  danger  to  be  set  at  nought ;  but 
also  that  the  temple  of  the  great  goddess  Diana  should-  be 
despised,  and  her  magnificence  should  be  destroyed,  whom  all 
Asia  and  the  world  worshippeth.  (a) 

28  And  when  they  heard  these  sayings,  they  were  full  of  wrath,  and  cried 
out,  saying.  Great  is  Diana  of  the  Ephesians.     [Eph.  6:  12,  13-17.] 

29  And  the  whole  city  was  filled  witli  confusion :  and  having  caught  Gains 
and  Aristarchus,  men  of  Macedonia,  Paul's  companions  in  travel,  they  rushed 
with  one  accord  into  the  theatre.  [Ch.  20:  4;  27  :  2;  Col.  4:  10;  Philem.  24.] 

30  And  when  Paul  would  have  entered  in  unto  the  people,  the  disciples 
suffered  him  not. 

PARALLELS. 

times  I  purposed  to  come  unto  you,  (but  was  let  hitherto,)  that 
I  might  have  some  fruit  among  you  also,  even  as  among  other  Gentiles. 

14  I  am  debtor  both  to  the  Greeks,  and  to  the  Barbarians;  both  to  the 
wise,  and  to  the  unwise. 

15  So,  as  much  as  in  me  is,  I  am  ready  to  preach  the  gospel  to  you  that 
are  at  Eome  also. 

1  Cor.  4:  17  For  this  cause  have  I  sent  unto  you  Timotheus,  who  is  my 
beloved  son,  and  faithful  in  the  Lord,  who  shall  bring  you  into  remembrance 
of  mv  wavs  which  be  in  Christ,  as  I  teach  every  where  in  every  churcli. 
[Rom.  15:  23-28;    1  Cor.  16:  10.] 

18  Now  some  are  puffed  up,  as  though  I  would  not  come  to  you. 

19  But  I  will  come  to  you  shortly,  if  the  Lord  will,  and  will 
know,  not  the  speech  of  them  which  are  puffed  up,  but  the 
power. 

1  Cor.  16:  19  The  churches  of  Asia  salute  you.  Aquila  and  Priscilla 
salute  you  much  in  the  Lord,  with  the  church  that  is  in  their  house. 

(a)  Eph.  2:  19  Now  tlierefore  ye  are  no  more  strangers  and  foreigners, 
but  fellow  citizens  with  the  saints,  and  of  the  household  of  God ; 

20  And  are  built  upon  tlie  foundation  of  the  apostles  and  prophets,  Jesus 
Christ  liimself  being  tlie  chief  corner  stone ; 

21  In  whom  all  the  building  fitly  framed  together  groweth 
unto  a  holy  temple  in  the  Lord  : 

22  In  wliom  ye  also  are  builded  together  for  a  habitation  of 
God  through  the  Spirit. 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS.  101 

ACTS  19. 

31  And  certain  of  the  chief  of  Asia,  which  were  his  friends,  sent  unto  him, 
desiring  him  that  he  would  not  adventure  himself  into  the  theatre. 

32  Some  therefore  cried  one  thing,  and  some  another :  for  the  assembly 
was  confused;  and  the  more  part  knew  not  wherefore  they  were  come 
together. 

33  And  they  drew  Alexander  out  of  the  multitude,  the  Jews  putting  him 
forward.  And  Alexander  beckoned  with  the  hand,  and  would  have  made  his 
defence  unto  the  people. 

34  But  when  they  knew  that  he  was  a  Jew,  all  with  one  voice  about  the 
space  of  two  hours  cried  out,  Great  is  Diana  of  the  Ephesians. 

35  And  when  the  town  clerk  had  appeased  the  people,  he  said.  Ye  men  of 
Ephesus,  what  man  is  there  that  knoweth  not  how  that  the  city  of  the 
Ephesians  is  a  worshipper  of  the  great  goddess  Diana,  and  of  the  image 
which  fell  down  from  Jupiter  ? 

36  Seeing  then  that  these  things  cannot  be  spoken  against,  ye  ought  to  be 
quiet,  and  to  do  nothing  rashly. 

37  For  ye  have  brought  hither  these  men,  which  are  neither  robbers  of 
churches,  nor  yet  blasphemers  of  your  goddess. 

38  Wherefore  if  Demetrius,  and  the  craftsmen  which  are  with  him,  have  a 
matter  against  any  man,  the  law  is  open,  and  there  are  deputies :  let  them 
implead  one  another. 

39  But  if  ye  inquire  any  thing  concerning  other  matters,  it  shall  be 
determined  in  a  lawful  assembly. 

40  For  we  are  in  danger  to  be  called  in  question  for  this  day's  uproar, 
there  being  no  cause  whereby  we  may  give  an  account  of  this  concourse. 

41  And  when  he  had  thus  spoken,  he  dismissed  the  assembly. 

1  39.  Paul  Again  Visits  Macedonia  and  Greece.     Keturns  Through 

Macedonia  and  Spends  a  Week  in  Troas. 

A.  D.  57,  58. 

ACTS  20:  1-12.   2  COR  1  r  15,  16;  2:  12,  13;  7:  5,  6;  12:  14;  13:  1.   KOM. 
15:18,19,25,26;  16:1,21-23. 

(1)  Paul  leaves  the  church  at  Ephesus  and  departs  for  Macedonia,  Acts  20 :  1.  (2)  Comes 
to  Troas,  but  finding  not  Titus,  goes  into  Macedonia,  ver.  1 ;  2  Cor.  2:  12, 13;  7:  5,  6.  (3) 
Preaches  as  far  as  Illyricum,  Acts  20 :  2 ;  Rom.  15 :  18,  19.    (4)  Minded  to  go  to  Corinth, 

2  Cor.  1 :  15,  IG.  (5)  Writes  his  Second  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians,  and  proposes  to  visit  the 
Corinthian  brethren  the  third  time,  2  Cor.  12 :  14 ;  13 :  1,  (6)  Goes  into  Greece,  and  spends 
three  months  there.  Acts  20:  2,  3.  (7)  Writes  his  Epistle  to  the  Romans  from  Corinth, 
ver.  3;  Rom.  16:  1,  21-23;  15:  25,  26.  (8)  On  account  of  a  plot  against  him  by  the  Jews  he 
determines  to  return  through  Macedonia  to  Syria,  Acts  20:  3.  (9)  Who  accompanied  him, 
ver,  4,  5.    (10)  Sails  from  Philippi  after  the  Passover  to  Troas,  where  they  remain  seven 


102  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT    OF   THE   ACTS. 

ACTS  20. 

days,  ver.  fi.  (11)  Breaks  bread  on  the  first  day  of  the  week,  and  prolongs  his  farewell 
meeting  till  break  of  day,  ver.  S-11.  (12)  Miraculously  restores  to  life  a  young  man  who 
had  fallen  from  a  third  story,  ver.  9-12.    (13)  Departs  from  Troas  at  break  of  day,  ver.  1. 

ACTS  20. 

1  And  after  the  uproar  was  ceased,  Paul  called  unto  hhn  the  disciples,  and 
embraced  them,  and  departed  for  to  go  into  Macedonia,  (a) 

2  And  when  he  had  gone  over  those  parts,  and  had  given  them  much  ex- 
hortation, he  came  into  Greece.  (6) 

3  And  there  abode  three  months.  And  when  the  Jews  laid  wait  for 
him,  as  he  was  about  to  sail  into  Syria,  he  purposed  to  return 
through  Macedonia,  (c) 

4  And  there  accompanied  him  into  Asia  Sopater  of  Berea;  and  of  the 
Thessalonians,  Aristarchus  and  Secundus ;  and  Gains  of  Derbe,  and  Timo- 
theus ;  and  of  Asia,  Tychicus  and  Trophimus.  (c)  [Ch.  19:  29  ;  Eph.  6:  21 ; 
Col.  4 :  7 ;  2  Tim.  4 :  12,  20 ;  Tit.  3:12;  Acts  21 :  29.] 

5  These  going  before  tarried  for  us  at  Troas. 

PARALLELS. 

(a)  2  CoR.  2:  12  Furthermore,  "when  I  came  to  Troas  to  preach 
Christ's  gospel,  and  a  door  was  opened  unto  me  of  the  Lord,  ^ 

13  I  had  no  rest  in  my  spirit,  because  I  found  not  Titus  my  brother;  but 
taking  ray  leave  of  them,  I  went  from  thence  into  Macedonia. 

2  Cor.  7:  5  For,  when  we  were  come  into  Macedonia,  our  flesh 
had  no  rest,  but  we  were  troubled  on  every  side ;  without  were  fightings,  within 
v)ere  fears. 

6  Nevertheless  God,  that  comforteth  those  that  are  cast  down,  comforted 
lis  by  the  coming  of  Titus. 

Rom.  15 :  18  For  I  will  not  dare  to  speak  of  any  of  those  things  which 
Christ  hath  not  wrought  by  me,  to  make  the  Gentiles  obedient,  by  word  and 
deed, 

19  Through  mighty  signs  and  wonders,  by  the  power  of  the  Spirit  of  God ; 
so  that  from  Jerusalem,  and  round  about  unto  Illyricum,  I  have  fully 
preached  the  gospel  of  Christ. 

{h)  2  Cor.  1 :  15  And  in  this  confidence  I  was  minded  to  come  unto  you 
before,  that  ye  might  have  a  second  benefit ; 

1()  And  to  pass  by  you  into  Macedonia,  and  to  come  again  out 
of  Macedonia  unto  you,  and  of  you  to  be  brought  on  my  way  toward  Judea. 

2  Cor.  12:  14  Behold,  the  third  time  I  am  ready  to  come  to 
you. 

2  Cor.  13 :  1  This  is  the  third  time  I  am  coming  to  you. 

(c)  EoM.  16 :  II  commend  unto  you  Phebe  our  sister,  which  is  a 
servant  of  the  church  ^v^hich  is  at  Cenchrea : 

21  Timotheus  my  workfellow,  and  Lucius,  and  Jason,  and  Sosipater,  my 
kinsmen,  salute  you. 


HARMONIC  ARRANGEMENT  OF  THE  ACTS.         103 

ACTS  20. 

6  And  we  sailed  away  from  Philippi  after  the  days  of  unleavened  bread, 
and  came  unto  them  to  Troas  in  five  days;  where  we  abode  seven  days.  [1 
Cor.  16 :  2;  Rev.  1 :  10;  ch.  2 :  42.] 

7  And  upon  the  first  day  of  the  week,  when  the  disciples  came  together  to 
break  bread,  Paul  preached  unto  them,  ready  to  depart  on  the  morrow :  and 
continued  his  speech  until  midnight. 

8  And  there  were  many  lights  in  the  upper  chamber,  where  they  were 
gathered  together.     [Ch.  14:  19;  1  Kings  17:  21.] 

9  And  there  sat  in  a  window  a  certain  young  man  named  Eutychus,  being 
fallen  into  a  deep  sleep:  and  as  Paul  was  long  preaching,  he  sunk  down  with 
sleep,  and  fell  down  from  the  third  loft,  and  Avas  taken  up  dead. 

10  And  Paul  went  down,  and  fell  on  him,  and  embracing  him  said.  Trouble 
not  yourselves ;  for  his  life  is  in  him.     [2  Kings  4 :  34,  35 ;  Mark  5 :  39.] 

11  When  he  therefore  was  come  up  again,  and  had  broken  bread,  and  eaten, 
and  talked  a  long  while,  even  till  break  of  day,  so  he  departed. 

12  And  they  brought  the  young  man  alive,  and  were  not  a  little  comforted. 

§  40.  Paul  and  his  Companioxs  Prosecute  their  Journey  to  Miletus, 

WHERE  HE  Sends  For  and  Addresses  the  Elders  of  the  Church 

at  Ephesus. 

A.  D.  58. 

ACTS  20:  13-38.     ROM.  15:  30-32.     1  COR.  4:  11,  12.     PS.  74:  2. 

(1)  Paul's  companious  go  before  him  by  ship  to  Assos,  Acts  20:  13.  (2)  Paul  going 
thither  on  foot,  sails  with  them  down  the  ^gean  Sea  to  Miletus,  ver.  14-16.  (3)  Where  he 
sends  for  the  elders  of  the  Ephesian  Church,  and  takes  leave  of  them  in  an  impressive 
address,  ver.  17, 18. 

The  Address  : — (4)  He  reminds  them  of  the  spirit  and  character  of  his  ministry,  ver. 
18-21.  (5)  He  refers  to  his  own  expected  sufferings,  which  he  was  ready  to  bear,  and  assures 
them  that  he  will  see  them  no  more  on  earth,  ver.  22-25.  (6)  He  testifies  to  his  own  fidelity 
in  the  ministerial  office  among  them,  ver.  26,  27.  (7)  And  exhorts  them  to  a  like  faithful- 
ness and  watchfulness  over  the  flock  which  had  been  entrusted  to  them,  and  was  to  be 
exposed  to  ravages  of  false  teachers,  ver.  28-31.  (8)  He  finally  commends  them  to  God, 
and  enforces  generous  and  disinterested  labor  by  his  own  example,  and  a  memorable 
saying  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  ver.  32-35.    (9)  Having  thus  spoken,  Paul  prays  with  them,  ver. 

PARALLELS. 

22  I  Tertius,  who  wrote  this  epistle,  salute  you  in  the  Lord. 

23  Gaius  mine  host,  and  of  the  whole  church,  saluteth  you.  Erastus  the 
chamberlain  of  the  city  saluteth  you,  and  Quartus  a  brother. 

Rom.  15 :  25  But  now  I  go  unto  Jerusalem  to  minister  unto  the 
saints. 

26  For  it  hath  pleased  them  of  Macedonia  and  Achaia  to  make  a 
certain  contribution  for  tlie  poor  saints  Avhich  are  at  Jerusalem. 


104  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS. 

36.    (10)  The  touching  scene  that  followed,  ver.  37,  38.    (11)  The  elders  escort  Paul  on  his 
way  to  the  ship,  ver.  38. 

ACTS  20. 

13  And  we  went  before  to  ship,  and  sailed  unto  Assos,  there  intending  to 
take  in  Paul;  for  so  had  he  appointed,  minding  himself  to  go  afoot.  [Ver.  11.] 

14  And  when  he  met  with  us  at  Assos,  we  took  him  in,  and  came  to  Mity- 
lene.     [Ver.  4;  ch.  21:  29;  2  Tim.  4:  20.] 

15  And  we  sailed  thence,  and  came  the  next  day  over  against  Chios;  and 
the  next  day  we  arrived  at  Samos,  and  tarried  at  Trogyllium ;  and  the  next 
day  Ave  came  to  Miletus. 

16  For  Paul  had  determined  to  sail  by  Ephesus,  because  he  would  not 
spend  the  time  in  Asia :  for  he  hasted,  if  it  were  possible  for  him,  to  be  at 
Jerusalem  the  day  of  Pentecost.     [Ch.  2:1.] 

17  And  from  Miletus  he  sent  to  Ephesus,  and  called  the  elders  of  the 
church. 

18  And  when  they  were  come  to  him,  he  said  unto  them.  Ye  know,  from 
the  first  day  that  I  came  into  Asia,  after  what  manner  I  have  been  with  vou 
at  all  seasons,  [Ver.  31.] 

19  Serving  the  Lord  with  all  humility  of  mind,  and  with  many  tears,  and 
temptations,  which  befell  me  by  the  lying  in  wait  of  the  Jews:  [Phil.  2:  3; 
1  Pet.  5:5;  1  Cor.  2:4;  Phil.  3:  18;  2  Cor.  1:  8-10.] 

20  And  how  I  kept  back  nothing  that  was  profitable  unto  you,  but  have 
shewed  you,  and  have  taught  you  publicly,  and  from  house  to  house,  [2  Cor. 
4:  2;  Gal.  1:  10;  1  Thess.  2:  4;  Acts  19:  8,  9.] 

21  Testifying  both  to  the  Jews,  and  also  to  the  Greeks,  repentance  toward 
God,  and  faith  toward  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.     [Ch.  26:  20;  Ps.  51 :  4.] 

22  And  now,  behold,  I  go  bound  in  the  spirit  unto  Jerusalem,  not  knowing 
the  things  that  shall  befall  me  there :   [Ch.  19  :  21 ;  21 :  13.] 

23  Save  that  the  Holy  G-host  witnesseth  in  every  city,  say- 
ing that  bonds  and  aflaictions  abide  me.  (a) 

24  But  none  of  these  things  move  me,  neither  count  I  my  life  dear  unto 
myself,  so  that  I  might  finish  my  course  with  joy,  and  the  ministry,  which  I 
have  received  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  to  testify  the  gospel  of  the  grace  of  God. 
[2  Cor.  12:10;  Phil.  2:  17.] 

PARALLELS. 

(a)  Koisr.  15:  30  Now  T  beseech  you,  brethren,  for  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ's 
sake,  and  for  the  love  of  the  Spirit,  that  ye  strive  together  with  me 
in  your  prayers  to  God  for  me ; 

31  That  I  may  be  delivered  from  them  that  do  not  believe  in 
Judea ;  and  that  my  service  which  I  have  for  Jerusalem  may 
be  accepted  of  the  saints ; 

32  That  I  may  come  unto  you  with  joy  by  the  will  of  God,  and  may  with 
you  be  refreshed. 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS.  105 


ACTS  20. 

25  And  now,  behold,  I  know  that  ye  all,  among  whom  I  have  gone  preach- 
ing the  kingdom  of  God,  shall  see  my  face  no  more. 

26  Wherefore  I  take  you  to  record  this  day,  that  I  am  pure  from  the  blood 
of  all  men. 

27  For  I  have  not  shunned  to  declare  unto  you  all  the  counsel  of  God. 
[Ver.  20;  Eph.  3:  2-11.] 

28  Take  heed  therefore  unto  yourselves,  and  to  all  the  flock,  over  the  which 
the  Holy  Ghost  hath  made  you  overseers,  to  feed  the  church  of  God, 
which  he  hath  purchased  with  his  own  blood.  («)  [1  Tim.  4:  16; 
Acts  13:  2;  14:  23.] 

29  For  I  know  this,  that  after  my  departing  shall  grievous  wolves  enter  in 
among  you,  not  sparing  the  flock.     [Ver.  30;  Matt.  7:  15.] 

30  Also  of  your  own  selves  shall  men  arise,  speaking  perverse  things,  to 
draw  away  disciples  after  them.    [1  Tim.  4:  1-4;  2  Tim.  2:  17;  Kev.  2:  2-7.] 

31  Therefore  watch,  and  remember,  that  by  the  space  of  three  years  I 
ceased  not  to  warn  every  one  night  and  day  with  tears.     [Ch.  19  :  8,  10,  22.] 

32  And  now,  brethren,  I  commend  you  to  God,  and  to  the  word  of  his  grace, 
which  is  able  to  build  you  up,  and  to  give  you  an  inheritance  among  all  them 
which  are  sanctified.     [Ch.  26 :  18;  Eph.  1:  18.] 

33  I  have  coveted  no  man's  silver,  or  gold,  or  apparel. 

34  Yea,  ye  yourselves  know,  that  these  hands  have  ministered  unto 
my  necessities,  and  to  them  that  were  with  me.  (6)     [Ch.  18:  3.] 

35  I  have  shewed  you  all  things,  how  that  so  labouring  ye  ought  to 
support  the  weak,  and  to  remember  the  words  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  how 
he  said.  It  is  more  blessed  to  give  than  to  receive,  (b)     [2  Thess.  3:  7-9.] 

36  And  when  he  had  thus  spoken,  he  kneeled  down,  and  prayed  with  them 
all.     [Ch.  7:60;  9:40.] 

37  And  they  all  wept  sore,  and  fell  on  Paul's  neck,  and  kissed  him,  [Gen. 
45:  14;  46:  29.] 

38  Sorrowing  most  of  all  for  the  words  which  he  spake,  that  they  should 
see  his  face  no  more.  And  they  accompanied  him  unto  the  ship.  [Ch.  15:3; 
21:5.] 

PARALLELS. 

(a)  Ps.  74:  2  Remember  thy  congregation,  which  thou  hast 
purchased  of  old. 

(b)  1  Cor.  4:  11  Even  unto  this  present  hour  we  both  hunger,  and 
thirst,  and  are  naked,  and  are  buffeted,  and  have  no  certain  dwelling  place ; 

12  And  labour,  working  with  our  own  hands. 


106  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT    OF    THE   ACTS. 


^41.  The  Voyage  of  Paul  to  Tyre.    Visit  to  Cesarea.   Journey  to 

Jerusalem. 

April  and  3fay. — A.  D.  58. 

ACTS  21:  1-16. 
(1)  Paul  and  his  companions  sail  bj'  the  way  of  Coos  and  Rhodes  to  Patara,  Acts  21 : 1, 
(2)  Taking  another  ship  they  sail  toward  Phenicia,  passing  south  of  Cyprus,  landing  at 
Tyre  in  Syria,  ver.  2,  3.  (3)  They  tarry  there  with  the  disciples  seven  days,  who  warn 
Paul  against  going  up  to  Jerusalem,  ver.  4.  (4)  About  to  depart,  Paul  and  his  companions 
are  escorted  on  their  way  out  of  the  city.  Prayer  on  the  beach.  Embarking  in  the  ship, 
ver.  5,  6.  (5)  They  complete  their  voyage  at  Ptolemais,  where  tarrying  a  day  they  go  by 
land  to  Cesarea,  and  stop  with  Philip  the  evangelist,  ver.  7-9.  (6)  "While  remaining  some 
days,  a  prophet,  Agabus,  foretells  with  emblematic  action  the  arrest  of  Paul  at  Jerusalem, 
ver.  10,  11.  (7)  All  unite  in  urging  Paul  not  to  go  up  to  Jerusalem,  ver.  12.  (8)  Paul's 
remonstrance  and  determination  to  go,  according  to  God's  will,  ver.  13,  14.  (9)  They  go  to 
Jerusalem,  and  lodge  with  Mnason  of  Cyprus,  an  early  disciple,  ver.  16. 

ACTS  21. 

1  And  it  came  to  pass,  that  after  we  were  gotten  from  them,  and  had 
launched,  we  came  with  a  straight  course  unto  Coos,  and  the  day  following 
unto  Rhodes,  and  from  thence  unto  Patara:  [Ch.  20:  4;  21:  29;  27:  2.] 

2  And  finding  a  ship  sailing  over  unto  Phenicia,  we  went  aboard,  and  set 
forth. 

3  Now  when  we  had  discovered  C^-prus,  we  left  it  on  the  left  hand,  and 
sailed  into  Syria,  and  landed  at  Tyre:  for  there  the  ship  was  to  unload  her 
burden. 

4  And  finding  disciples,  we  tarried  there  seven  days:  who  said  to  Paul 
through  the  Spirit,  that  he  should  not  go  up  to  Jerusalem.  [Matt.  15 :  21 ; 
Acts  11:  19;  15:  3;  ver.  10-13. 

5  And  when  we  had  accomplished  those  days,  we  departed  and  went  our 
way ;  and  they  all  brought  us  on  our  way,  with  wives  and  children,  till  we 
were  out  of  the  city :  and  we  kneeled  down  on  the  shore,  and  prayed.  [Ch. 
20:38.] 

6  And  when  we  had  taken  our  leave  of  one  another,  we  took  ship ;  and 
they  returned  home  again. 

7  And  when  we  had  finished  our  course  from  Tyre,  we  came  to  Ptolemais, 
and  saluted  the  brethren,  and  abode  with  them  one  day. 

8  And  the  next  day  we  that  were  of  Paul's  company  departed,  and  came 
unto  Cesarea ;  and  we  entered  into  the  house  of  Philip  the  evangelist,  which 
was  one  of  the  seven;  and  abode  with  him.  [Ch.  9:  30;  8:  40;  18:  22;  Eph. 
4 :  11 ;  2  Tim.  4  :  5.] 

9  And  the  same  man  had  four  daughters,  virgins,  which  did  prophesy. 

10  And  as  we  tarried  there  many  days,  there  came  down  from  Judea  a 
certain  prophet,  named  Agabus.  [Ch.  13 :  31 ;  27  :  20.] 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT    OF    THE   ACTS.  107 


ACTS  21. 

11  And  when  he  was  come  unto  us,  he  took  Paul's  girdle,  and  bound  liis 
own  hands  and  feet,  and  said,  Thus  saith  the  Holy  Ghost,  So  shall  the  Jews 
at  Jerusalem  bind  the  man  that  owneth  this  girdle,  and  sliall  deliver  him 
into  the  hands  of  the  Gentiles.  [1  Kings  22 :  11 ;  Isa.  20 :  2,  3;  Jer.  13 :  1-11.] 

12  And  when  we  heard  these  things,  both  we,  and  they  of  that  place,  be- 
sought him  not  to  go  up  to  Jerusalem.  [Ch.  20 :  4.] 

13  Then  Paul  answered.  What  mean  ye  to  weep  and  to  break  mine  heart? 
for  I  am  ready  not  to  be  bound  only,  but  also  to  die  at  Jerusalem  for  the 
name  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  [Ch.  20:  22;  5:  41.] 

14  And  when  he  would  not  be  persuaded,  we  ceased,  saying,  The  will  of 
the  Lord  be  done. 

15  And  after  those  days  we  took  up  our  carriages — {our  baggage) — and 
went  up  to  Jerusalem. 

16  There  went  Avith  us  also  certain  of  the  disciples  of  Cesarea,  and  brought 
with  them  one  Mnason  of  Cyprus,  an  old  disciple,  with  whom  we  should 
lodge. 


LUKE  AND  HIS  GOSPEL. 

From  Acts  21  :  16,  18,  and  27  :  1  it  appears  that  Luke  was  with  Paul  both  in 
his  coming  into  Judea  and  in  his  leaving  it.  It  is  natural  to  suppose  that  Luke 
continued  the  two  years  in  Judea  and  in  some  connection  with  the  apostle. 
The  time  and  place  were  most  favorable  for  "  accurately  tracing  all  things  from 
the  very  first "  concerning  Jesus,  and  for  writing  his  Gospel.  If  so,  it  was  com- 
posed during  the  years  58-60  a.  d. 


PART  VIII 


PAUL'S  APPREHENSION  AND  IMPRISONMENT  IN  JUDEA. 

Two  Years.— A.  D.  5S-60. 


1 42.  Paul  at  Jerusalem  Assumes  a  Vow  to  Conciliate  the  Hebrew 
Christians. 

May.— A.  D.  58. 

ACTS  21 :  17-26.     1  COR.  9 :  19-22.     NUM.  6 :  5. 

(1)  Paul's  reception  at  Jerusalem  by  the  brethren,  Acts  21 :  17.  (2)  He  goes  in  unto  the 
elders,  ver.  17.  (3)  Rehearses  what  God  had  wrought  by  him  among  the  Gentiles,  ver.  18. 
(4)  They  glorify  God;  and  advise  him  to  conciliate  the  Jews  by  joining  some  Nazarites  in 
their  devotions,  ver.  20-24.  (5)  And  this  would  not  interfere  with  the  liberty  of  Gentile 
Christians,  ver.  25.  (6)  He  accedes ;  and  enters  at  once  upon  the  necessary  ceremonies, 
ver.  26. 

ACTS  21. 

17  And  when  we  were  come  to  Jerusalem,  the  brethren  received  us  gladly. 

18  And  the  day  following  Paul  went  in  with  us  unto  James ;  and  all  the 
elders  were  present.     [Ch.  12:  17  ;  15:  13;  Gal.  2:  12.] 

19  And  when  he  had  saluted  them,  he  declared  particularly  what  things 
God  had  wrought  among  the  Gentiles  by  his  ministry.     [Ch.  15:  4;  18:  22.] 

20  And  when  they  heard  it,  they  glorified  the  Lord,  and  said  unto  him, 
Thou  seest,  brother,  how  many  thousands  of  Jews  there  are  which  believe : 
and  they  are  all  zealous  of  the  law:  [1  Cor.  4:  15;  14:  19.] 

21  And  they  are  informed  of  thee,  that  thou  teachest  all  the  Jews  which 
are  among  the  Gentiles  to  forsake  Moses,  saying  that  they  ought  not  to  cir- 
cumcise their  children,  neither  to  walk  after  the  customs.  [1  Cor.  7:  18; 
Rom.  14:  2-7;  Gal.  3:  24,  25;  5:  3.] 

22  What  is  it  the'-efore  ?  the  multitude  must  needs  come  together :  for  they 
will  hear  that  thou  art  come. 

23  Do  therefore  this  that  we  say  to  thee :  "We  have  four  men 
which  have  a  vow  on  them ;   (a)     [Num.  6 :  2-21.] 

24  Them  take,  and  purify  thyself  with  them,  and  be  at 
charges  with  them,  that  they  may  shave  their  heads :  and  all 
may  know  that  those  things,  whereof  they  were  informed  concerning  thee, 
are  nothing;  but  that  thou  thyself  also  walkest  orderly,  and  keepest  the 
law.  (a) 

parallels. 

(a)  1  CoR.  9:  19  For  though  I  be  free  from  all  men,  yet  have  I  made 
myself  servant  unto  all,  that  I  might  gain  the  more. 

20  And  unto  the  Jews  I  became  as  a  Jew,  that  I  mig-ht  gain 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT    OF   THE    ACTS.  109 


ACTS  21. 

25  As  touching  the  Gentiles  which  believe,  we  have  written  and  concluded 
that  they  observe  no  such  thing,  save  only  that  they  keep  themselves  from 
things  offered  to  idols,  and  from  blood,  and  from  strangled,  and  from  fornica- 
tion.    [Ch.  15:  19-21.] 

26  Then  Paul  took  the  men,  and  the  next  day  purifying  himself 
■with  them  entered  into  the  temple,  to  signify  the  accomplish- 
ment of  the  days  of  purification,  until  that  an  offering-  should 
be  offered  for  every  one  of  them,  (a)     [Ver.  27;  Num.  6:  13-17.] 

I  43.  Paul's  Seizure  by  the  Jews,  and  his  First  Rescue  by  the  Roman 

Commander. 

May.— A.  D.  58. 

ACTS  21:  27-36;  23:  26,  27;  24:  17,  18. 

(1)  Jews  from  the  province  of  Asia  stir  up  the  people  and  lay  hands  on  Paul,  Acts  21 . 
27.  (2)  When  they  did  this,  ver.  27.  (3)  Their  pretext,  ver.  28.  (4)  Reason  of  this  pretext, 
ver.  29.  (5)  The  result — all  the  city  moved;  Paul  dragged  out  of  the  temple,  ver.  30.  ( '>) 
The  chief  captain  hears  of  the  tumult,  and  with  soldiers  rescues  Paul,  and  binds  him  with 
chains,  ver.  31-33.  (7)  Amid  great  confusion,  the  chief  captain  orders  him  to  be  taken  to 
the  fortress,  ver.  34, 35,    (8)  The  multitude  crying.  Away  with  him,  ver.  36. 

ACTS  21. 

27  And  when  the  seven  days  were  almost  ended,  the  Jews  which 
were  of  Asia,  when  they  saw  him  in  the  temple,  stirred  up  all 
the  people,  and  laid  hands  on  him,  (6) 

PARALLELS. 

the  Jews ;  to  them  that  are  under  the  law,  as  under  the  law,  that  I  might 
gain  them  that  are  under  the  law ; 

21  To  them  that  are  without  law,  as  without  law,  (being  not  without  law 
to  God,  but  under  the  law  of  Christ,)  that  I  might  gain  them  that  are  without 
law. 

22  To  the  weak  became  I  as  weak,  that  I  might  gain  the 
weak :  I  am  made  all  things  to  all  men,  that  I  might  by  all  means  save 
some. 

(a)  Num.  6 :  5  All  the  days  of  the  voav  of  his  separation  there  shall  no 
razor  come  upon  his  head :  until  the  days  be  fulfilled,  in  the  which 
he  separateth  himself  unto  the  LORD,  he  shall  be  holy,  and 
shall  let  the  locks  of  the  hair  of  his  head  grow. 

(6)  Acts  24 :  17  Now  after  many  years  I  came  to  bring  alms  to 
my  nation,  and  offerings.     [Ch.  20: 19.] 

18  Whereupon  certain  Jews  from  Asia  found  me  purified  in  the 
temple,  neither  with  multitude,  nor  with  tumult. 

K 


110  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF    THE   ACTS. 


ACTS  21. 

28  Crying  out,  Men  of  Israel,  help:  This  is  the  man,  that  teacheth  all  men 
everywhere  against  the  people,  and  the  law,  and  this  place :  and  further 
brought  Greeks  also  into  the  temple,  and  hath  polluted  this  holy  place.  [Ch. 
6:13;  27r4.] 

29  (For  they  had  seen  before  with  him  in  the  city  Trophimus  an  Ephesian, 
whom  they  supposed  that  Paul  had  brought  into  the  temple.) 

30  And  all  the  city  was  moved,  and  the  people  ran  together :  and  they  took 
Paul,  and  drew  him  out  of  the  temple :  and  forthwith  the  doors  were  shut. 

31  And  as  they  went  about  to  kill  him,  tidings  came  unto  the  chief  cap- 
tain of  the  band,  that  all  Jerusalem  was  in  an  uproar:  [John  16:  2.] 

32  Who  immediately  took  soldiers  and  centurions,  and  ran 
dO'wn  unto  them  :  and  when  they  saw  the  chief  captain  and  the  soldiers, 
they  left  beating-  of  Paul,  (a) 

33  Then  the  chief  captain  came  near,  and  took  him,  and  commanded  him 
to  be  bound  with  two  chains :  and  demanded  who  he  w^as,  and  what  he  had 
done.     [Ver.  11 :  ch.  20 :  23.] 

34  And  some  cried  one  thing,  some  another,  among  the  multitude :  and  when 
he  could  not  knoAV  the  certainty  for  the  tumult,  he  commanded  him  to  be  car- 
ried into  the  castle. 

35  And  when  he  came  upon  the  stairs,  so  it  was,  that  he  was  borne  of  the 
soldiers  for  the  violence  of  the  people. 

36  For  the  multitude  of  the  people  followed  after,  crying.  Away  with  him. 
[Ch.22:22;  Luke  23:  18.] 

§  44.  Paul's  Address  to  the  People  on  the  Stairs  or  the  Castle  of 
Antonia.     Compare  |§  16,  17. 

May.— A.  D.  58. 
ACTS  21:37-40;  22:  1-21. 
(1)  Paul  asks  permission  of  the  chief  captain  to  address  the  people,  Acts  21 :  37.  (2)  The 
captain  supposes  him  to  be  a  certain  Egyptian  impostor,  ver.  ;58.  (:3)  Paul  declares  who 
he  is,  obtains  permission,  and  addresses  the  people  below  from  the  stairs  of  the  castle, 
ver.  :59,  40.  (4)  Speaks  in  Hebrew,  or  Aramcean,  thereby  obtaining  more  quiet  and  better 
attention,  ch.  22:  1,  2.  (5)  Recites  his  early  training,  zeal,  and  activity  as  a  Jew,  ver.  3. 
(6)  His  persecutions  of  Christians,  as  the  high-priest  and  elders  then  living  knew,  ver.  4, 5. 

PARALLELS. 

(a)  Acts  23 :  26  Claudius  Lysias  unto  the  most  excellent  governor 
Felix  senfJeth  greeting. 

27  This  man  was  taken  of  the  Jews,  and  should  have  been 
killed  of  them :  then  came  I  w^ith  an  army,  and  rescued  him, 
having  understood  that  he  was  a  Koman.     [Ch.  22 :  28,  29  ;  24 :  27.] 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS.  Ill 

(7)  Relates  his  conversion:  how  Jesus  appeared  to  him  near  Damascus;  how  he  was  led 
blind  into  the  city;  how  Ananias,  a  devout  man  according  to  the  law,  and  respected  by  all 
the  Jews,  visited  him,  restored  his  sight,  instructed  and  baptized  him,  ver.  6-16.  (8)  After- 
ward he  went  to  Jerusalem,  and  while  praying  was  in  a  trance,  or  ecstacy,  and  saw  Jesus, 
who  commanded  him  to  depart  quickly  from  Jerusalem,  as  the  Jews  would  not  hear  him, 
ver.  17, 18.  (9)  Paul  wishes  to  remain,  thinking  that  his  former  zeal  against  Christ,  and 
his  remarkable  conversion,  would  fit  him  to  work  among  his  countrymen,  ver.  19,  20.  (10) 
But  Jesus,  knowing  that  this  would  not  be  the  case,  commissions  him  to  go  to  the  Gentiles, 
ver.  21. 

ACTS  21. 

37  And  as  Paul  was  to  be  led  into  the  castle,  he  said  unto  the  chief  cap- 
tain, May  I  speak  unto  thee  ?    Who  said,  Canst  thou  speak  Greek  ? 

38  Art  not  thou  that  Egyptian,  which  before  these  days  madest  an  uproar, 
and  leddest  out  into  the  wilderness  four  thousand  men  that  were  murderers  ? 

39  But  Paul  said,  I  am  a  man  ivhich  am  a  Jew  of  Tarsus,  a  city  in  Cilicia,  a 
citizen  of  no  mean  city :  and,  I  beseech  thee,  suffer  me  to  speak  unto  the  people. 
[Ch.  22 :  3 ;  Rom.- 11 :  1 ;  2  Cor.  11 :  22 ;  Phil.  3 :  5.] 

40  And  when  he  had  given  him  license,  Paul  stood  on  the  stairs,  and 
beckoned  with  the  hand  unto  the  people.  And  when  there  was  made  a  great 
silence,  he  spoke  unto  them  in  the  Hebrew  tongue,  saying,    [Ch.  12 :  17.] 

ACTS  22. 

1  Men,  brethren,  and  fathers,  hear  ye  my  defence  ivhich  I  make  now  unto 
you.     [Ch.  7:2.] 

2  (And  when  they  heard  that  he  spake  in  the  H«.brew  tongue  to  them,  they 
kept  the  more  silence  ;  and  he  saith,) 

3  I  am  verily  a  man  which  am  a  Jew,  born  in  Tarsus,  a  city  in  Cilicia,  yet 
brought  up  in  this  city  at  the  feet  of  Gamaliel,  aiul  taught  according  to  the 
perfect  manner  of  the  law  of  the  fathers,  and  was  zealous  toward  God,  as  ye 
all  are  this  day.     [Ch.  26 :  4,  5.] 

4  And  I  persecuted  this  way  unto  the  death,  binding  and  delivering  into 
prisons  both  men  and  women.     [Gal.  1 :  13.] 

5  As  also  doth  the  high  priest  bear  me  witness,  and  all  the  estate  of  the 
elders ;  from  whom  also  I  received  letters  unto  the  brethren,  and  went  to 
Damascus,  to  bring  them  which  were  there  bound  unto  Jerusalem,  for  to  be 
punished.     [Acts  9 :  1-19.     1 16.] 

6  And  it  came  to  pass,  that,  as  I  made  my  journey,  and  was  come  nigh 
unto  Damascus  about  noon,  suddenly  there  shone  from  heaven  a  great  light 
round  about  me. 

7  And  I  fell  unto  the  ground,  and  heard  a  voice  saying  unto  me,  Saul, 
Saul,  why  persecutest  thou  me  ? 

8  And  I  answered.  Who  art  thou.  Lord  ?  And  he  said  unto  me,  I  am 
Jesus  of  Nazareth,  whom  thou  persecutest. 


112  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT    OF   THE   ACTS. 


ACTS  22. 

9  And  they  that  were  with  me  saw  indeed  the  light,  and  were  afraid ;  hut 
they  lieard  not  the  voice  of  him  that  spake  to  me. 

10  And  I  said,  What  shall  I  do,  Lord?  And  the  Lord  said  unto  me, 
Arise,  and  go  into  Damascus;  and  there  it  shall  be  told  thee  of  all  things 
which  are  appointed  for  thee  to  do. 

11  And  when  I  could  not  see  for  the  glory  of  that  light,  being  led  by  the 
hand  of  them  that  were  with  me,  I  came  into  Damascus. 

12  And  one  Ananias,  a  devout  man  according  to  the  law,  having  a  good 
report  of  all  the  Jews  which  dwelt  there, 

13  Came  unto  me,  and  stood,  and  said  unto  me.  Brother  Saul,  receive  thy 
sight.     And  the  same  hour  I  looked  up  upon  him.     [Ch,  9:17,  18.] 

14  And  he  said,  The  God  of  our  fathers  hath  chosen  thee,  that  thou 
shouldest  know  his  will,  and  see  that  Just  One,  and  shouldest  hear  the  voice 
of  his  mouth.     [Ch.  7  :  52  ;  Isa.  53  :  11.] 

15  For  thou  shalt  be  his  witness  unto  all  men  of  what  thou  hast  seen  and 
heard.     [Gal.  1  :  16 ;  1  Tim.  1  :  12-16.] 

16  And  now  why  tarriest  thou  ?  arise,  and  be  baptized,  and  wash  away  thy 
sins,  calling  on  the  name  of  the  Lord. 

17  And  it  came  to  pass,  that,  when  I  was  come  again  to  Jerusalem,  even 
while  I  prayed  in  the  temi3le,  I  was  in  a  trance :     [Ch.  10 :  10.] 

18  And  saw  him  saying  unto  me,  Make  haste,  and  get  thee  quickly  out  of 
Jerusalem  ;  for  they  will  not  receive  thy  testimony  concerning  me.  [Ch.  9 : 
29;  28:  29.] 

19  And  I  said.  Lord,  they  know  that  I  imprisoned  and  beat  in  every  syna- 
gogue them  that  believed  on  thee : 

20  And  when  the  blood  of  thy  martyr  Stephen  was  shed,  I  also  was  stand- 
ing by,  and  consenting  unto  his  death,  and  kept  the  raiment  of  them  that 
slew  him. 

21  And  he  said  unto  me.  Depart :  for  I  will  send  thee  far  hence  unto  the 
Gentiles.     [Gal.  1 :  21 ;  Acts  9  :  26-30.  g  17.] 

^45.  Paul  Pleads  his  Koman  Citizenship,  and  Escapes  Scourging. 
May.— A.  D.  58. 

ACTS  22:  22-29. 

(1)  Paul's  mention  of  his  mission  to  the  Gentiles  causes  a  fresh  outbreak  of  frantic 
rage,  Acts  22  :  22.  (2)  Suspecting  him  of  some  great  crime,  the  chief  captain  proposed  to 
extort  a  confession  by  torture,  ver.  23,  24.  (3)  Paul  hints  his  Roman  citizenship  to  the 
centurion,  who  conveys  it  to  the  chief  captain,  ver.  25,  20.  (4)  The  latter  draws  from  Paul 
a  declaration  of  it,  ver.  27,  28.  (5)  The  chief  captain's  exclamation  of  surprise,  and  Paul's 
explanation,  ver.  28.    (6)  The  examiners  desist ;  the  chief  cajitain's  fear,  ver.  29. 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS.  11^ 


ACTS  22. 

22  And  they  gave  him  audience  unto  this  word,  and  then  lifted  up  their 
voices,  and  said,  Away  with  such  a  fellow  from  the  earth  :  for  it  is  not  fit  that 
he  should  Uve.     [Ver.  18  ;  ch.  21 :  36  ;  26  :  21.] 

23  And  as  they  cried  out,  and  cast  off  their  clothes,  and  threw  dust  into  the 
air,     [Ch.  7  :  58.] 

24  The  chief  captain  commanded  him  to  be  brought  into  the  castle,  and 
bade  that  he  should  be  examined  by  scourging ;  that  he  might  know  where- 
fore they  cried  so  against  him. 

25  And  as  they  bound  him  with  thongs,  Paul  said  unto  the  centurion  that 
stood  by,  Is  it  lawful  for  you  to  scourge  a  man  that  is  a  Koman,  and  uncon- 
demned  ? 

26  When  the  centurion  heard  that,  he  went  and  told  the  chief  captain, 
saying.  Take  heed  what  thou  doest ;  for  this  man  is  a  Koman. 

27  Then  the  chief  captain  came,  and  said  unto  him,  Tell  me,  art  thou  a 
Eoman  ?     He  said.  Yea  . 

28  And  the  chief  captain  answered.  With  a  great  sum  obtained  I  this  free- 
dom.    And  Paul  said.  But  I  was  free  born. 

29  Then  straightway  they  departed  from  him  which  sliould  have  examined 
him :  and  the  chief  captain  also  was  afraid,  after  he  knew  that  he  was  a 
Koman,  and  because  he  had  bound  him.  [Ver.  25 :  30 ;  ch.  21 :  33 ; 
23 :  27.] 

^46.  Paul's  Defence  Before  the  Sanhedrim.    His  Second  Kescue 

From  the  Jews  by  Koman  Soldiers. 

May.— A.  D.  5S. 

ACTS  22 :  30  ;  23  :  1-10.     KOM.  13  :  1,  6,  7.     EX.  22 :  28. 

(1)  The  chief  captain  brings  Paul  clown  from  the  castle  to  the  Sanhedrim,  in  order  to 
ascertain  more  definitely  the  crime  charged  against  him,  Acts  22:  30.  (2)  Paul's  decla- 
ration of  his  integrity,  23:  1.  (3)  The  High  Priest's  unlawful  command,  ver.  2.  (4) 
Paul's  rebuke,  ver.  3.  (5)  His  apology  when  informed  of  the  official  character  of  the  one 
he  had  addressed,  ver.  4,  5.  (6)  Perceiving  Pharisees  and  Sadducees  in  the  Sanhedrim, 
he  appeals  to  the  former,  in  view  of  his  hope  in  a  resurrection,  ver.  6.  (7)  A  violent 
dissension  arises,  ver.  7-9.  (8)  Paul  in  danger  of  his  life,  is  rescued  by  the  Koman  soldiers, 
ver.  10. 

ACTS  22. 

30  On  the  morrow,  because  he  would  have  known  the  certainty  Avherefore 
he  was  accused  of  the  Jews,  he  loosed  him  from  his  bands,  and  commanded 
the  chief  priests  and  all  their  council  to  appear,  and  brought  Paul  down,  and 
set  him  before  them.     [Ver.  23 ;  ch.  21 :  33  •  21 :  17.] 

H 


114  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS. 

ACTS  23. 

1  And  Paul  earnestly  beholding  the  council,  said,  Men  and  brethren,  I 
have  lived  in  all  good  conscience  before  God  until  this  day.  [Ch.  20 :  21 ;  24 : 
14,  16.] 

2  And  the  high  priest  Ananias  commanded  them  that  stood  by  him  to 
smite  him  on  the  mouth.     [1  Kings  22  :  24.] 

3  Then  said  Paul  unto  him,  God  shall  smite  thee,  thou  whited  wall :  for  sittest 
thou  to  judge  me  after  the  law,  and  commandest  me  to  be  smitten  contrary  to 
the  law  ?     [Matt.  23 :  24-28 ;  John  7  :  50,  51.] 

4  And  they  that  stood  by  said,  Kevilest  thou  God's  high  priest  ? 

5  Then  said  Paul,  I  wist  not,  brethren,  that  he  was  the  high  priest :  for  it 
is  written,  Thou  shalt  not  speak  evil  of  the  ruler  of  thy 
people,  (a) 

6  But  when  Paul  perceived  that  the  one  part  were  Sadducees,  and  the 
other  Pharisees,  he  cried  out  in  the  council.  Men  and  brethren,  I  am  a  Phari- 
see, the  son  of  a  Pharisee :  of  the  hope  of  the  resurrection  of  the  dead  I  am 
called  in  question.     [Phil.  3  :  5,  6  ;  Acts  24  :  15,  21.] 

7  And  when  he  had  so  said,  there  arose  a  discussion  between  the  Pharisees 
and  the  Sadducees  :  and  the  multitude  was  divided. 

8  For  the  Sadducees  say  there  is  no  resurrection,  neither  angel  nor  spirit : 
but  the  Pharisees  confess  both.     [Matt.  22  :  23,  41 ;  Mark  12  :  28.] 

9  And  there  arose  a  great  cry  :  and  the  scribes  that  were  of  the  Pharisees' 
part  arose,  and  strove,  saying,  We  find  no  evil  in  this  man  :  but  if  a  spirit  or 
an  angel  hath  spoken  to  him,  let  us  not  fight  against  God.     [Ch.  22 :  17,  18.] 

10  And  when  there  aroge  a  great  dissension,  the  chief  captain,  fearing  lest 
Paul  should  have  been  pulled  in  pieces  of  them,  commanded  the  soldiers  to 
go  down,  and  to  take  him  by  force  from  among  them,  and  to  bring  him  into 
the  castle.     [Ver.  27.] 

I  AT.  A  Conspiracy  of  the  Jews  to  Slay  Paul.    Its  Disclosure  to 
THE  KoMAN  Commander. 

May— A.  D.  58. 
ACTS  23:  11-22. 

(1)  In  a  vision  Paul  is  assured,  by  Christ,  that  he  shall  bear  witness  of  him  at  Rome, 
Acts  23:  11.  (2)  A  plot  by  more  than  forty  Jews  to  assassinate  him,  ver.  12-15.  (3)  A 
nephew  of  Paul  makes  known  the  plot  first  to  him,  and,  by  his  direction,  to  the  chief 
captain,  ver.  16-21.    (4)  The  chief  captain's  charge  of  secrecy  upon  the  young  man,  ver.  22. 

PARALLELS. 

(a)  Ex.  22 :  28  Thou  shalt  not  revile  "the  gods,  nor  curse  the 
ruler  of  thy  people. 
Rom.  13 :  1  Let  every  soul  be  subject  unto  the  higher  powers. 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OP   THE   ACTS.  115 


ACTS  23. 

11  And  the  night  following  the  Lord  stood  by  him,  and  said,  Be  of  good 
cheer,  Paul :  for  as  thou  hast  testified  of  me  in  Jerusalem,  so  must  thou  bear 
witness  also  at  Kome.     [Ch.  18 :  9,  10 ;  19 :  21 ;  Kom.  1 :  9-13.] 

12  And  when  it  was  day,  certain  of  the  Jews  banded  together,  and  bound 
themselves  under  a  curse,  saying  that  they  would  neither  eat  nor  drink  till 
they  had  killed  Paul. 

13  And  they  were  more  than  forty  which  had  made  this  conspiracy. 

14  And  they  came  to  the  chief  priests  and  elders,  and  said.  We  have 
bound  ourselves  under  a  great  curse,  that  we  will  eat  nothing  until  we  have 
slain  Paul.    [Ver.  6-10;  ch.  4:  1,  2.] 

15  Now  therefore  ye  with  the  council  signify  to  the  chief  captain  that  he 
bring  him  down  unto  you  to  morrow,  as  though  ye  would  inquire  something 
more  perfectly  concerning  him  :  and  we,  or  ever  he  come  near,  are  ready  to 
kill  him.    [Ver.  21.] 

16  And  when  Paul's  sister's  son  heard  of  their  lying  in  wait,  he  went  and 
entered  into  the  castle,  and  told  Paul.    [Ch.  24  :  23.] 

17  Then  Paul  called  one  of  the  centurions  unto  1dm,  and  said.  Bring  this 
young  man  unto  the  chief  captain:  for  he  hath  a  certain  thing  to  tell  him. 

18  So  he  took  him,  and  brought  him  to  the  chief  captain,  and  said,  Paul 
the  prisoner  called  me  unto  him,  and  prayed  me  to  bring  this  young  man 
unto  thee,  who  hath  something  to  say  unto  thee. 

19  Then  the  chief  captain  took  him  by  the  hand,  and  went  with  him  aside 
privately,  and  asked  him,  What  is  that  thou  hast  to  tell  me? 

20  And  he  said,  The  Jews  have  agreed  to  desire  thee  that  thou  wouldest 
bring  down  Paul  to  morrow  into  the  council,  as  though  they  would  inquire 
somewhat  of  him  more  perfectly.    [Ver.  12.] 

21  But  do  not  thou  yield  unto  them :  for  there  lie  in  wait  for  him  of  them 
more  than  forty  men,  which  have  bound  themselves  with  an  oath,  that  they 
will  neither  eat  nor  drink  till  they  have  killed  him :  and  now  are  they  ready, 
looking  for  a  promise  from  thee.    [Ch.  25 :  2,  3.] 

22  So  the  chief  captain  then  let  the  young  man  depart,  and  charged  him, 
See  thou  tell  no  man  that  thou  hast  shewed  these  things  to  me. 

PARALLELS.  , 

For  there  is  no  power  but  of  God :  the  powers  that  be  are  ordained  of 
God. 

6  For,  for  this  cause  pay  ye  tribute  also :  for  they  are  God's  ministers, 
attending  continually  upon  this  very  thing. 

7  Pender  therefore  to  all  their  dues :  tribute  to  wlioni  tribute  is  due ; 
custom  to  whom  custom  :  fear  to  whom  fear  :  honour  to  whom  honour. 


116  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS. 

§  48.  Paul  is  Sent  to  Felix  at  Cesarea.    The  Letter  of  Lysi^^,  the 
KoMAN  Commander. 

May.— A.  D.  58. 

ACTS  23 :  23-35. 

(1)  The  chief  captain  commands  certain  centurions  to  prepare  an  armed  expedition, 
and  start  with  Paul  by  night  to  Felix  at  Cesarea,  Acts  23 :  23-25.  (2)  His  letter  to  Felix.  The 
innocence  of  Paul,  and  the  hatred  and  prejudice  of  the  Jews  implied,  ver.  2G-30.  (3)  The 
soldiers  escort  Paul  as  far  as  Antipatris,  ver.  31.  (4)  After  which  the  horsemen  accompanj' 
him  to  Cesarea,  ver.  32.  (5)  Delivered  to  Felix,  ver.  33.  (6)  Confined  as  a  prisoner,  and 
promised  a  full  hearing  when  his  accusers  should  come,  ver.  34,  35. 

ACTS  23. 

23  And  he  called  unto  him  two  centurions,  saying,  Make  ready  two 
hundred  soldiers  to  go  to  Cesarea,  and  horsemen  threescore  and  ten,  and 
spearmen  two  hundred,  at  the  third  hour  of  the  night : 

24  And  provide  them  beasts,  that  they  may  set  Paul  on,  and  bring  him  safe 
unto  Felix  the  governor. 

25  And  he  wrote  a  letter  after  this  manner : 

26  Claudius  Lysias  unto  the  most  excellent  governor  Felix  sendeth 
greeting.      [Ch.  24:  3;  Luke  1:3.] 

27  This  man  was  taken  of  the  Jews,  and  should  have  been  killed  of  them : 
then  came  I  with  an  army,  and  rescued  him,  having  luiderstood  that  he  was 
a  Eoman.    [Ch.  21 :  31,  32,  33  ;  23 :  10 ;  24 :  7.] 

28  And  when  I  would  have  known  the  cause  wherefore  they  accused  him, 
I  brought  him  forth  into  their  council :  [Ch.  22 :  30.] 

29  Whom  I  perceived  to  be  accused  of  questions  of  their  law,  but  to  have 
nothing  laid  to  his  charge  Avorthy  of  death  or  of  bonds.  [Ch.  23 :  6-10 ; 
18 :  15 ;  25 :  18,  19.] 

30  And  when  it  was  told  me  how  that  the  Jews  laid  wait  for  the  man,  I 
sent  straightway  to  thee,  and  gave  commandment  to  his  accusers  also  to  say 
before  thee  w^hat  they  had  against  him.     Farewell.     [Ver.  20.] 

31  Then  the  soldiers,  as  it  was  commanded  them,  took  Paul,  and  brought 
him  by  night  to  Antipatris. 

32  On  the  morrow  they  left  the  horsemen  to  go  with  him,  and  returned  to 
the  castle : 

33  Who,  when  they  came  to  Cesarea,  and  delivered  the  epistle  to  the 
governor,  presented  Paul  also  before  him. 

34  And  when  the  governor  had  read  the  letter,  he  asked  of  what  province 
he  was.     And  when  he  understood  that  he  was  of  Cilicia ; 

35  I  will  hear  thee,  said  he,  when  thine  accusers  are  also  come.  And  he 
commanded  him  to  be  kept  in  Herod's  judgment  hall.  [Ch.  24:  1, 10;  25:  16.] 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS.  117 


I  19.  Paul's  Trial  Before  Felix.     Tertullus'  Accusation.     Paul's 
Defence. 

Cesarea. — 3£ay,  A.  D.  58. 

ACTS  24 :  1-23.   ROM.  15 :  25,  26.   1  COR.  16 :  3,  4.    2  COR.  8 :  1-4 ;  9 :  1, 2. 

(1)  The  Jewish  authorities  appear  before  Felix  against  Paul,  Acts  24 :  1.  (2)  TertuUus, 
an  advocate  for  the  Jews,  charges  Paul  with  exciting  insurrections,  teaching  heresy,  and 
profaning  the  temple,  ver.  2-6.  (3)  Which  Felix  could  learn  for  himself,  and  which  all 
the  Jews  present  confirmed,  ver.  8,  9.  (4)  Paul  replies  cheerfully,  because  Felix  had  been 
a  long  time  governor  and  had  opportunities  for  understanding  matters,  ver.  10.  (5)  Be- 
cause he  could  easily  ascertain  what  had  occurred  within  so  short  a  time  as  twelve  days, 
ver.  11.  (6)  Paul  then  denies  the  charges,  and  challenges  proof,  ver.  12,  13.  (7)  Acknowl- 
edges what  is  true  in  his  case :  a  disciple  of  Jesus,  ver.  14-16.  (8)  And  had  brought  alms 
to  his  nation,  and  offerings  in  the  temple,  ver.  17, 18.  (9)  Certain  Jews  from  the  Province 
of  Asia  made  the  disturbance,  and  ought  to  be  present,  ver.  19.  (10)  Challenges  the  Jews 
to  testify  concerning  any  wrong-doing,  ver.  20.  (11)  Except  it  was  his  appeal  to  the 
Pharisees,  ver.  21.  (12)  Felix  sees  his  innocence,  but  for  fear  of  offending  the  Jews  post- 
pones his  decision,  ver.  22.    (13)  But  commands  that  Paul  should  be  mildly  treated,  ver.  23. 

ACTS  24. 

1  And  after  five  days  Ananias  tlie  high  priest  descended  with  the  elders, 
and  with  a  certain  orator  named  Tertullus,  who  informed  the  governor  against 
Paul.    [Ver.  11 ;  ch.  23 : 1,  12,  24,  30,  35.] 

2  And  when  he  was  called  forth,  Tertullus  began  to  accuse  him,  saying, 
Seeing  that  by  thee  we  enjoy  great  quietness,  and  that  very  worthy  deeds  are 
done  unto  this  nation  by  thy  providence, 

3  We  accept  it  always,  and  in  all  places,  most  noble  Felix,  with  all  thank- 
fulness. 

4  Notwithstanding,  that  I  be  not  further  tedious  unto  thee,  I  pray  thee  that 
thou  wouldest  hear  us  of  thy  clemency  a  few  words. 

5  For  we  have  found  this  man  a  pestilent /e//ow,  and  a  mover  of  sedition 
among  all  the  Jews  throughout  the  world,  and  a  ringleader  of  the  sect  of  the 
Nazarenes :  [Ch.  21 :  27,  30 ;  17  :  5-9.] 

6  Who  also  hath  gone  about  to  profane  the  temple :  whom  we  took,  and 
would  have  judged  according  to  our  law. 

7  But  the  chief  captain  Lysias  came  upon  us,  and  with  great  violence  took 
him  away  out  of  our  hands, 

8  Commanding  his  accusers  to  come  unto  thee:  by  examining  of  whom 
thyself  may  est  take  knowledge  of  all  these  things,  whereof  we  accuse  him. 

9  And  the  Jews  also  assented,  saying  that  these  things  were  so.  [Ch. 
25:  16.] 

10  Then  Paul,  after  that  the  governor  had  beckoned  unto  him  to  speak, 
answered,  Forasmuch  as  I  know  that  thou  hast  been  of  many  years  a  judge 
unto  this  nation,  I  do  the  more  cheerfully  answer  for  myself: 


118  HARMONIC    ARRANGEMENT    OF   THE   ACTS. 


ACTS  24. 

11  Because  that  thou  mayest  understand,  that  there  are  yet  but  twelve 
days  since  I  went  up  to  Jerusalem  for  to  worship.  [Ver.  1 ;  ch.  21 :  17,  27 ; 
20':16;  21:20-24,26.] 

12  And  they  neither  found  me  in  the  temple  disputing  with  any  man, 
neither  raising  up  the  people,  neither  in  the  synagogues,  nor  in  the  city: 

13  Neither  can  they  prove  the  things  whereof  they  now  accuse  me. 

14  But  this  I  confess  unto  thee,  that  after  the  way  which  they  call  heresy, 
so  worship  I  the  God  of  my  fathers,  believing  all  things  which  are  written 
in  the  law  and  in  the  prophets:    [Ch.  22 :  6-16    23 :  1,  6  ;  28  r  20,  23.] 

15  And  have  hope  toward  God,  which  they  themselves  also  allow,  that 
there  shall  be  a  resurrection  of  the  dead,  both  of  the  just  and  unjust. 

16  And  herein  do  I  exercise  myself,  to  have  always  a  conscience  void  of 
oifence  toward  God,  and  toward  men. 

17  Now  after  many  years  I  came  to  bring  alms  to  my 
nation,  and  offerings,  (a) 

18  Whereupon  certain  Jews  from  Asia  found  me  purified  in  the  temple, 
neither  with  multitude,  nor  with  tumult. 

19  Who  ought  to  have  been  here  before  thee,  and  object,  if  they  had 
aught  against  me.    [Ch.  21 :  27.] 

20  Or  else  let  these  same  here  say,  if  they  have  found  any  evil  doing  in  me, 
while  I  stood  before  the  council, 

21  Except  it  be  for  this  one  voice,  that  I  cried  standing  among  them. 
Touching  the  resurrection  of  the  dead  I  am  called  in  question  by  you  this 
day.    [Ch.  23:6.] 

22  And  when  Felix  heard  these  things,  having  more  perfect  knowledge 
of  that  way,  he  deferred  them,  and  said.  When  Lysias  the  chief  captain  shall 
come  down,  1  will  know  the  uttermost  of  your  matter.    [Ver.  10.] 

23  And  he  commanded  a  centurion  to  keep  Paul,  and  to  let  hhn  have  lib- 
erty, and  that  he  should  forbid  none  of  his  acquaintance  to  minister  or  come 
unto  him.    [Ch.  21 ;  8,  9,  16,  29 ;  27  :  2.] 

PARALLELS. 

(a)  Rom.  15 :  25  But  now  I  go  unto  Jerusalem,  to  minister 
unto  the  saints. 

26  For  it  hath  pleased  them  of  Macedonia  and  Achaia  to  make 
a  certain  contribution  for  the  poor  saints  which  are  at  Jerusalem. 

1  Cor.  16:  3  And  when  I  come,  Avhomsoever  ye  shall  approve  by  ynur 
letters,  them  will  I  send  to  bring  your  liberality  unto  Jerusalem. 

4  And  if  it  be  meet  that  I  go  also,  they  shall  go  witli  me. 

2  Cor.  8  :  1  Moreover,  brethren,  we  do  you  to  wit  of  the  grace  of  GrOd 
bestowed  on  the  churches  of  Macedonia : 

2  How  that  in  a  great  trial  of  affliction,  the  abundance  of  their  joy 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF  THE   ACTS.  119 


§  50.  Paul   Before   Felix  and    Drusilla.    Imprisonment   for  Two 
Years  at  Cesarea. 

Cesarea.—A.  D.  58-60. 

ACTS  24 :  24-27. 

(1)  Paul  is  again  summoned  to  explain  the  Christian  faith  before  Felix  and  his  wife, 
Acts  24:  24.  (2)  Felix  is  alarmed  by  his  preaching,  but  defers  immediate  attention,  ver. 
25.  (3)  He  hopes  for,  and  seeks  a  bribe  for,  his  liberation,  ver.  26.  (4)  But  being  disap- 
pointed in  this,  he  leaves  Paul  bound,  in  order  to  gain  favor  with  the  Jews,  ver.  27. 

ACTS  24. 

24  And  after  certain  days,  when  Felix  came  with  his  wife  Drusilla,  which 
was  a  Jewess,  he  sent  for  Paul,  and  heard  him  concerning  the  faith  in  Christ. 

25  And  as  he  reasoned  of  righteousness,  temperance,  and  judgment  to 
come,  Felix  trembled,  and  answered,  Go  thy  way  for  this  time ;  when  I  have 
a  convenient  season,  I  will  call  for  thee.  [Eom.  2 :  2-9,  16 ;  6 :  12-14,  23 ;  2 
Cor.  5 :  10.] 

26  He  hoped  also  that  money  should  have  been  given  him  of  Paul,  that  he 
might  loose  him :  wherefore  he  sent  for  him  the  oftener,  and  communed  with 
him.    [Heb.  4:12,  13;  3:7-13.] 

27  But  after  two  years  Porcius  Festus  came  into  Felix'  room :  and  Felix, 
willing  to  show  the  Jews  a  pleasure,  left  Paul  bound.    [Ch.  12:3;  25 :  9.] 

^  51.   Paul's  Trial  and  Defence  Before  Festus.      His  Appeal  to 

Cesar. 

Cesarea.—A.  D.  60. 

ACTS  25:  1-12;  14-21  compared. 

(1)  The  accession  of  Festus  as  governor  gives  occasion  for  a  fresh  plot  against  Paul's 
life.  Acts  25 :  1-3.  (2)  Visiting  Jerusalem,  the  Jews  desire  him  to  send  Paul,  plotting  to 
kill  him  on  the  way,  ver,  2,  3.  (3)  Festus,  with  straightforward  honesty  refuses,  and  com- 
mands Paul's  accusers  to  appear  before  him  at  Cesarea,  ver.  4, 5.  (4)  They  come  to  Cesarea, 

PARALLELS. 

and  their  deep  poverty  abounded  unto  the  riches  of  their  lib- 
erality. 

3  For  to  their  power  I  bear  record,  yea,  and  beyond  their  power  they  were 
willing  of  themselves ; 

4  Praying  us  with  much  entreaty  that  we  would  receive  the  gift,  and  take 
upon  us  the  fellowship  of  the  ministering  to  the  saints. 

2  Cor.  9 :  1  For  as  touching  the  ministering  to  the  saints,  it  is  superfluous 
for  me  to  write  to  you  : 

2  For  I  know  the  forwardness  of  your  mind,  for  which  I  boast  of  you  to 
them  of  Macedonia,  that  Achaia  was  ready  a  year  ago ;  and  your  zeal  hath 
provoked  very  many. 


120  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS. 


and  before  Festus  make  grievous  charges,  without  proof,  ver.  6,  7.  (5)  Paul  denies  the 
three  principal  charges,  ver.  8.  (C)  Festus  asks  Paul,  Whether  he  would  go  to  Jerusalem 
to  be  tried,  ver.  9.  (7)  Paul  asserts  his  innocence  and  his  rights,  declares  his  readiness  for 
a  fair  trial,  and  appeals  to  Cesar,  ver.  10, 11.  (8)  Festus  decides  that  he  shall  go  to  Cesar, 
ver.  12. 

ACTS  25. 

1  Now  when  Festus  was  come  into  the  province,  after  three  days 
he  ascended  from  Cesarea  to  Jerusalem.    [Ch.  24:  1.] 

2  Then  the  high  priest  and  the  chief  of  the  Jews  informed  him  against 
Paul,  and  besought  him, 

3  And  desired  favour  against  him,  that  he  would  send  for  him  to  Jerusa- 
lem, laying  wait  in  the  way  to  kill  him.    [Ch.  23:  15,  20,  21.] 

4  But  Festus  answered,  that  Paul  should  be  kept  at  Cesarea,  and  that  he 
himself  would  depart  shortly  thither. 

5  Let  them  therefore,  said  he,  which  among  you  are  able, 
go  down  with  me,  and  accuse  this  man,  if  there  be  any  wickedness  in 
him. 

6  And  when  he  had  tarried  among  them  more  than  ten  days,  he  went  down 
unto  Cesarea;  and  the  next  day  sitting  on  the  judgment  seat  commanded  Paul 
to  be  brought. 

7  And  when  he  was  come,  the  Jcavs  wliich  came  down  from  Jerusalem  stood 
round  about,  and  laid  many  and  grievous  complaints  against  Paul, 
which  they  could  not  prove.     [Ch.  24 :  .5-9.] 

8  While  he  answered  for  himself,  Neither  against  the  law  of  the  Jews, 
neither  against  the  temple,  nor  yet  against  Cesar,  have  I  offended  anything 
at  all.    [Ch.  24  :  10-13 ;  28  :  17.]  ' 

9  But  Festus,  willing  to  do  the  Jews  a  pleasure,  answered  Paul,  and  said, 
AVilt  thou  go  up  to  Jerusalem,  and  there  be  judged  of  these  things  before 
me?     [Ch.  12:3;  24:27.] 

10  Then  said  Paul,  I  stand  at  Cesar's  judgment  seat,  where  I 
ought  to  be  judged :  to  the  Jews  have  I  done  no  wrong,  as 
thou  very  well  knowest.  (a)    [Ver.  7,  8.] 

11  For  if  I  be  an  offender,  or  have  committed  anything  worthy  of  death,  I 
refuse  not  to  die :  but  if  there  be  none  of  these  things  whereof  these  accuse 
me,  no  man  may  deliver  me  unto  them.  I  appeal  unto  Cesar.  [Ch.  23:  29; 
26:31.] 

12  Then  Festus,  when  he  had  conferred  with  the  council,  answered,  Hast 
thou  appealed  unto  Cesar?  unto  Cesar  sh alt  thou  go.  [Ch.  26:  32;  28:  19; 
19:  21;  23:  11.] 

PARALLELS. 

(a)  Acts  25:   14  And  when  they  had  been  there  many  days. 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT    OF    THE    ACTS.  121 


^  52.  Festus  Confers  with  Agrippa  Concerning  Paul.    Paul  Before 

Agrippa. 

CesarecL — A.  D.  60. — Summer. 

ACTS  2e5 :  13-27. 

(1)  King  Agrippa  pays  Festus  a  visit  of  congratulation,  Acts  25:  13.  (2)  Festus  relates 
to  Agrippa  the  trial  of  Paul ;  his  refusal  to  condemn  Paul,  or  send  him  to  Jerusalem ;  the 
charges  of  the  Jews  at  the  trial,  different  from  what  he  had  supposed,  pertaining  to  certain 
religious  questions ;  his  perplexity,  and  how  he  endeavored  to  get  out  of  it ;  Paul's  appeal 
to  Cesar,  ver.  1-4-21.  (.3)  Agrippa  desires  to  hear  Paul,  ver.  22.  (4)  Accordingly  Paul  is 
brought  before  Agrippa  and  many  distinguished  attendants,  ver.  23.  (5)  Festus'  address 
to  Agrippa:  introduces  Paul  as  one  whom  the  Jews  declared  worthy  of  death,  but  in  whom 
he  found  no  such  desert;  he  desired  Agrippa  to  examine  Paul,  who  had  appealed  to  Cesar^ 
in  order  that  he  might  better  understand  the  case,  and  have  something  to  write  to  the 
emperor,  ver.  24-27. 

ACTS  25. 

13  And  after  certain  days  king  Agrippa  and  Bernice  came  unto  Cesarea  to 
salute  Festus. 

14  And  when  they  had  been  there  many  days,  Festus  declared  Paul's  cause 
unto  the  king,  saying.  There  is  a  certain  man  left  in  bonds  by  Felix :  [Ch. 
24:27.] 

15  About  whom,  when  I  was  at  Jerusalem,  the  chief  priests  and  the  elders 
of  the  Jews  informed  me,  desiring  to  have  judgment  against  him.    [Ver.  2,  3.] 

16  To  whom  I  answered,  It  is  not  the  manner  of  the  Komans  to  deliver 

PARALLELS. 

Festus  declared  Paul's  cause  unto  the  king,  saying.  There  is  a  certain 
man  left  in  bonds  by  Felix, 

15  About  whom,  when  I  was  at  Jerusalem,  the  chief  priests  and  the 
elders  of  the  Jews  informed  me,  desiring  to  have  judgment  against  him, 

16  To  whom  I  answered,  It  is  not  the  manner  of  the  Romans  to 
deliver  any  man  to  die,  before  that  he  -which  is  accused  have 
the  accusers  face  to  face,  and  have  license  to  answer  for  himself  con- 
cerning the  crime  laid  against  him. 

17  Therefore,  when  they  were  come  hither,  without  any  delay  on  the 
morrow  I  sat  on  the  judgment  seat,  and  commanded  the  man  to  be  brought 
forth. 

18  Against  whom  when  the  accusers  stood  up,  they  brought  none  accu- 
sation of  such  things  as  I  supposed  : 

19  But  had  certain  questions  against  him  of  their  own  super- 
stition, and  of  one  Jesus,  Tvhich  was  dead,  whom  Paul 
afBrmed  to  be  alive. 

20  And  because  I  doubted  of  such  manner  of  questions,  I  asked  him 
whether  he  would  go  to  Jerusalem,  and  there  be  judged  of  these  matters. 

21  But  when  Paul  h*ad  appealed  to  be  reserved  unto  the  hear- 
ing of  Augustus,  I  commanded  him  to  be  kept  till  I  might  send 
him  to  Cesar. 

L 


122  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS. 

ACTS  25. 

any  man  to  die,  before  that  he  which  is  accused  have  the  accusers  face  to  face, 
and  have  license  to  answer  for  himself  concerning  the  crime  laid  against  him. 
[Ver.  4,  5 ;  John  7  :  50.] 

17  Therefore,  when  they  were  come  hither,  without  any  delay  on  the  mor- 
row I  sat  on  the  judgment  seat,  and  commanded  the  man  to  be  brought  forth. 

18  Against  whom  when  the  accusers  stood  up,  they  brought  none  accusation 
of  such  things  as  I  supposed : 

19  But  had  certain  questions  against  him  of  their  own  superstition,  and 
of  one  Jesus,  which  was  dead,  whom  Paul  affirmed  to  be  alive.  [Ch.  18 :  14 ; 
17  :  22 ;  22 :  28,  29.] 

20  And  because  I  doubted  of  such  manner  of  questions,  I  asked  him  whether 
he  would  go  to  Jerusalem,  and  there  be  judged  of  these  matters. 

21  But  when  Paul  had  appealed  to  be  reserved  unto  the  hearing  of  Augus- 
tus, I  commanded  him  to  be  kept  till  I  might  send  him  to  Cesar.  [Ch.  9 :  15.] 

22  Then  Agrippa  said  unto  Festus,  I  would  also  hear  the  man  myself. 
To-morrow,  said  he,  thou  shalt  hear  him.    [Ch.  12 :  21.] 

23  And  on  the  morrow,  when  Agrippa  was  come,  and  Bernice,  with  great 
pomp,  and  was  entered  into  the  place  of  hearing,  with  the  chief  captains, 
and  principal  men  of  the  city,  at  Festus'  commandment  Paul  was  brought 
forth. 

24  And  Festus  said.  King  Agrippa,  and  all  men  which  are  here  present 
with  us,  ye  see  this  man,  about  whom  all  the  multitude  of  the  Jews  have  dealt 
with  me,  both  at  Jerusalem,  and  aho  here,  crying  that  he  ought  not  to  live 
any  longer.    [Ch.  21 :  36 ;  22 :  22.] 

25  But  when  I  found  that  he  had  committed  nothing  worthy  of  death, 
and  that  he  himself  had  appealed  to  Augustus,  I  have  determined  to  send 
him.    [Ver.  11,  12;  ch.  26:  31 ;  28:  18.] 

26  Of  whom  I  have  no  certain  thing  to  write  unto  my  lord.  Wherefore  I 
have  brought  him  forth  before  you,  and  specially  before  thee,  O  king  Agrippa, 
that,  after  examination  had,  I  might  have  somewhat  to  write. 

27  For  it  seemeth  to  me  unreasonable  to  send  a  prisoner,  and  not  withal  to 
signify  the  crimes  laid  against  him. 

g  53.  Paul's  Defence  Before  Agrippa.     Compare  |^  16,  17. 
Cesar ea. — A.  D.  60. — Summer. 

ACTS  26  :  1-32.     KOM.  15  :  18,  19. 

(1)  Permission  being  given  by  Agrippa  to  defend  himself,  Acts  26 :  1,  (2)  Paul  ex- 
presses pleasure  at  the  opportunity  of  so  doing  before  one  so  familiar  with  Jewish  mat- 
ters, ver.  2,  3.  (3)  Refers  to  his  early  life  as  a  Pharisee,  well  known  to  the  Jews,  ver.  4, 5, 
(4)  And  points  out  the  fact  that  he  is  accused  of  that  very  doctrine  and  hope  which  had  been 


HARMONIC    ARRANGEMENT    OF    THE   ACTS.  123 

cherished  and  longed  for  by  all  Israel,  ver.  6,7.  (5)  Surely,  that  God  raises  the  dead,  is 
not  incredible,  ver.  8.  (6)  He  himself  had  been  so  incredulous  as  to  feel  it  his  duty  to  do 
many  things  against  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  ver.  9.  (7)  And  this  he  did  by  persecuting  his  dis- 
ciples at  Jerusalem,  thoughout  Judea,  and  even  unto  strange  cities,  ver.  10, 11.  (8)  While 
engaged  in  this,  Jesus  appears  to  him  at  midday  near  Damascus,  ver.  12-15.  (9)  Appoints 
and  commissions  him  as  a  witness  of  Christ  and  his  resurrection,  and  a  minister  to  the 
people  and  the  Gentiles,  ver.  16-18.  (10)  This  commission  he  had  faithfully  performed, 
ver.  17, 18.  (11)  And  for  so  doing  he  had  been  seized  by  the  Jews  and  was  in  his  present 
condition,  ver.  19.  (12)  But  through  divine  help  he  had  continued  to  be  a  witness  to  the 
people  and  to  the  Gentiles,  of  the  sufferings  and  resurrection  of  the  Messiah,  which  was 
in  strict  accordance  with  the  teachings  of  the  ancient  Scriptures,  ver.  21-23.  (13)  At  which 
point  Festus  interrupts  him  with  a  charge  of  madness,  ver.  24  (14)  Paul  denies  the  asser- 
tion, and  appeals  to  Agrippa,  as  one  who  had  knowledge  of  these  things,  and  was  a  believer 
in  the  Scriptures,  ver.  25-27.  (15)  With  apparent  emotion  Agrippa  admits  the  power  of 
the  apostle's  argument,  and  Paul  wishes  that  all  who  heard  liim  were  Christians,  ver.  29. 
(16)  Both  Festus  and  Agrippa  agree  in  pronouncing  Paul  innocent,  ver.  30-32. 

ACTS  26. 

1  Then  Agrippa  said  unto  Paul,  Thou  art  permitted  to  speak  for  thyself. 
Then  Paul  stretched  forth  the  hand,  and  answered  for  himself:    [Ch.  25:  16.] 

2  I  think  myself  happy,  king  Agrippa,  because  I  shall  answer  for  myself 
this  day  before  thee  touching  all  the  things  whereof  I  am  accused  of  the 
Jews: 

3  Especially  because  I  know  thee  to  be  expert  in  all  customs  and  questions 
which  are  among  the  Jews :  wherefore  I  beseech  thee  to  hear  me  patiently. 

4  My  manner  of  life  from  my  youth,  which  was  at  the  first  among  mine 
own  nation  at  Jerusalem,  know  all  the  Jews ; 

5  Which  knew  me  from  the  beginning,  if  they  would  testify,  that  after  the 
most  straitest  sect  of  our  religion  I  lived  a  Pharisee.  [Ch.  22 :  3,  5 ;  Phil. 
3:5,  6.] 

6  And  now  I  stand  and  am  judged  for  the  hope  of  the  promise  made  of 
God  unto  our  fathers  :  [Ch.  13:  32-36,  |  26.] 

7  Unto  which  promise  our  twelve  tribes,  instantly  serving  God  day  and 
night,  hope  to  come.  For  which  hope's  sake,  king  Aprippa,  I  am  accused  of 
the  Jews.     [Isa.  9  :  6,  7  ;  Jer.  23  :  5,  6 ;  Dan.  9 :  24;  Luke  2:  25,  35-37.] 

8  Why  should  it  be  thought  a  thing  incredible  with  you,  that  God  should 
raise  the  dead  ?     [1  Cor.  15 :  35,  36,  ?  16.] 

9  I  verily  thought  with  myself,  that  I  ought  to  do  many  things  contrary  to 
the  name  of  Jesus  of  Nazareth.     [1  Cor.  15:9;  1  Tim.  1 :  13.] 

10  Which  thing  I  also  did  in  Jerusalem:  and  many  of  the  saints  did  I  shut 
up  in  prison,  having  received  authority  from  the  chief  priests ;  and  when 
they  were  put  to  death,  I  gave  my  voice  against  them. 

11  And  I  punished  them  oft  in  every  synagogue,  and  compelled  them  to 


124  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS. 

ACTS  26. 
blaspheme ;  and  being  exceedingly  mad  against  them,  I  persecuted  them  even 
unto  strange  cities.     [Ch.  7 :  58;  8:1;  22:  20;  Matt.  10:  17;  ch.  22:  19.] 

12  Whereupon  as  I  went  to  Damascus  with  authority,  and  commission  from 
the  chief  priests, 

13  At  midday,  O  king,  I  saw  in  the  way  a  light  from  heaven,  above  the 
brightness  of  the  sun,  shining  round  about  me  and  them  which  journeyed 
with  me. 

14  And  when  we  were  all  fallen  to  the  earth,  I  heard  a  voice  speaking 
unto  me,  and  saying  in  the  Hebrew  tongue,  Saul,  Saul,  why  persecutest  thou 
me  ?  it  is  hard  for  thee  to  kick  against  the  pricks. 

15  And  I  said.  Who  art  thou,  Lord  ?  And  he  said,  I  am  Jesus  whom  thou 
l^ersecutest.     [Ezek.  2:  1,  3.] 

16  But  rise,  and  stand  upon  thy  feet :  for  I  have  appeared  unto  thee  for 
this  purpose,  to  make  thee  a  minister  and  a  witness  both  of  these  things 
which  thou  hast  seen,  and  of  those  things  in  the  which  I  will  appear  unto 
thee:  [Ch.  18:  9,  10;  22:  16;  Gal,  1:  12;  Eph.  3:  3.] 

17  Delivering  thee  from  the  people,  and  fi^om  the  Gentiles,  unto  whom  now 
I  send  thee,  [Jer.  1:  7-10.] 

18  To  open  their  eyes,  and  to  turn  them  from  darkness  to  light,  and  from 
the  power  of  Satan  unto  God,  that  they  may  receive  forgiveness  of  sins,  and 
inheritance  among  them  which  are  sanctified  by  faith  that  is  in  me.  [Isa. 
42:  7,  16.] 

19  Whereupon,  O  king  Agrippa,  I  was  not  disobedient  unto  the  heavenly 
vision:     [Gal.  1:  16,  17.] 

20  But  shewed  first  unto  them  at  Damascus,  and  at  Jerusa- 
lem, and  throughout  all  the  coasts  of  Judea,  and  then  to  the 
G-entiles,  that  they  should  repent  and  turn  to  God,  and  do 
works  meet  for  repentance,  (a) 

21  For  these  causes  the  Jews  caught  me  in  the  temple,  and  went  about  to 
kill  me. 

22  Having  therefore  obtained  help  of  God,  I  continue  unto  this  day,  wit- 
nessing both  to  small  and  great,  saying  none  other  things  than  those  which 
the  prophets  and  Moses  did  say  should  come :  [Ch.  21:  30,  31;  20:  27.] 

PARALLELS. 

(a)  EoM.  15:  18  For  I  will  not  dare  to  speak  of  any  of  those  things  which 
Christ  hath  not  wrought  by  me,  to  make  the  Gentiles  obedient,  by 
word  and  deed, 

19  Throug-h  mighty  signs  and  wonders,  by  the  power  of  the 
Spirit  of  God ;  so  that  from  Jerusalem,  and  round  about  unto 
J'lyricum,  I  have  fully  preached  the  gospel  of  Christ. 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS.  125 


ACTS  26. 

23  That  Christ  should  suffer,  and  that  he  should  be  the  first  that  should 
rise  from  the  dead,  and  should  shew  light  unto  the  people,  and  to  the  Gentiles. 

24  And  as  he  thus  spake  for  himself,  Festus  said  with  a  loud  voice,  Paul, 
thou  art  beside  thyself;  much  learning  doth  make  thee  mad.  [Luke  24: 
25-27;  Col.  1:18.] 

25  But  he  said,  I  am  not  mad,  most  noble  Festus;  but  speak  forth  the 
words  of  truth  and  soberness.     [Ch.  17 :  32.] 

26  For  the  king  knoweth  of  these  things,  before  whom  also  I  speak  freely : 
for  I  am  persuaded  that  none  of  these  things  are  hidden  from  him ;  for  this 
thing  was  not  done  in  a  corner.     [Ch.  24:  3.] 

27  King  Agrippa,  belie  vest  thou  the  i)rophets?  I  know  that  thou  belie  vest. 

28  Then  Agrippa  said  unto  Paul,  Almost  thou  persuadest  me  to  be  a 
Christian. 

*  29  And  Paul  said,  I  would  to  God,  that  not  only  thou,  but  also  all  that 
hear  me  this  day,  were  both  almost,  and  altogether  such  as  I  am,  except  these 
bonds.     [Rom.  9:1-3;  10:  1 ;  Acts  21:  33.] 

30  And  when  he  had  thus  spoken,  the  king  rose  up,  and  the  governor,  and 
Bernice,  and  they  that  sat  with  them :  [Ch.  25:  23.] 

31  And  when  they  were  gone  aside,  they  talked  between  themselves,  saying, 
This  man  doeth  nothing  worthy  of  death  or  of  bonds.     [Ch.  23:  29.] 

32  Then  said  Agrippa  unto  Festus,  This  man  might  have  been  set  at  liberty, 
if  he  had  not  appealed  unto  Cesar.     [Ch.  25:  11,  12.] 


NOTE  ON  VERSE  TWENTY-EIGHT. 

The  Improved  Version  gives  the  following  excellent  translation:  "And 
Agrippa  said  to  Paul,  Thou  somewhat  persuadeth  me  to  make  me  a  Christian. 
^i.nd  Paul  said,  I  could  pray  God,  that  both  in  some  degree  and  in  a  great 
degree,  not  only  thou,  but  also  all  that  hear  me  this  day,  may  become  such  as  I 
am,  except  these  bonds."  See  comments  on  this  passage  in  Clark's  "Acts," 
"  A  People's  Commentary." 


PART  IX. 


PAUL'S  JOURNEY  AS  A  PRISONER  TO  ROME,  AND  HIS  CAPTIVITY  THERE. 

About  two  years  and  a  half. — A.  D.  60-63. 


1 54.  Paul  Embarks  at  Cesarea  for  Rome,  and   Proceeds  as  Far 
AS  Fair  Havens. 

A.  D.  60. 

ACTS  27:  1-8. 
(1)  Paul  and  other  prisoners,  in  custody  of  a  Roman  officer,  embark  in  a  ship  of  Asia 
Minor,  Acts  27 : 1,  2.  (2)  Aristarchus,  a  Macedonian,  with  them,  ver,  3.  (3)  They  make  a 
short  stop  at  Sidon,  ver.  4.  (4)  Then  sail  east  and  north  of  Cyprus,  and  thence  to  Myra,  a 
city  of  Lycia,  ver.  5.  (5)  Here  they  are  transferred  to  a  large  vessel  bound  for  Italy,  ver.  6. 
(6)  They  sail  slowly  many  days,  and  by  adverse  winds  are  forced  east  and  south  of  Crete> 
and  at  length  find  a  harbor  at  Fair  Haven,  ver,  7,  8. 

ACTS  27. 

1  And  when  it  was  determined  that  we  should  sail  into  Italy,  they  deliv- 
ered Paul  and  certain  other  prisoners  unto  one  named  Julius,  a  centurion  of 
Augustus'  band.  [Ch.  21 :  18,  where  Luke  last  includes  himself  among  the 
party;  ch.  25:12,  21.] 

2  And  entering  into  a  ship  of  Adramyttium,  we  launched,  meaning  to  sail 
by  the  coasts  of  Asia  ;  one  Aristarchus,  a  Macedonian  of  Thessalonica,  being 
with  us.     [Ch.  19:  29;  20:  4;  Col.  4:  10;  Philem.  24.] 

3  And  the  next  day  we  touched  at  Sidon.  And  Julius  courteously  entreated 
Paul,  and  gave  him  liberty  to  go  unto  his  friends  to  refresh  himself.  [Ch. 
24:23;  28:16;  11:19.] 

4  And  when  we  had  launched  from  thence,  we  sailed  under  Cyprus,  because 
the  winds  were  contrary. 

5  And  when  we  had  sailed  over  the  sea  of  Cilicia  and  Pamphylia,  we  came 
to  Myra,  a  city  of  Lycia.     [Ver.  2,  "on  the  coast  of  Asia."] 

6  And  there  the  centurion  found  a  ship  of  Alexandria  sailing  into  Italy ; 
and  he  put  us  therein.  [Ch.  28:  11;  21:  2,  transferring  from  one  ship  to 
another.] 

7  And  when  we  had  sailed  slowly  many  days,  and  scarce  were  come  over 

against  Cnidus,  the  wind  not  suffering  us,  we  sailed  under  Crete,  over  against 

Salmone ; 
126 


HARMONIC    ARRANGEMENT    OF    THE   ACTS.  127 


ACTS  27. 

8  And,  hardly  passing  it,  came  unto  a  place  which  is  called  the  Fair 
Havens ;  nigh  whereunto  was  the  city  o/  Lasea. 

§55.  Continuing  the  Voyage  Along  Crete,  the  Ship  is  Caught  by 
A  Violent  Storm,  and  She  Drifts  Many  Days. 

Autumn. — A.  D.  60. 

ACTS  27 :  9-26. 

(1)  The  fast  of  the  great  Day  of  Atonement  being  past,  Paul  advised  wintering  there, 
Acts  27 .  9, 10.  (2)  But  after  consultation  it  was  determined  to  reach  Phoenice,  westward,  on 
the  south  of  Crete,  ver.  11,  12.  (3)  Taking  advantage  of  a  favorable  wind,  they  start,  sailing 
near  the  shore,  ver.  13.  (4)  Shortly  the  ship  is  caught  by  a  violent  northeast  wind,  ver- 
14.  15.  (5)  And  driven  southeast  of  Clauda,  ver.  16.  (6)  Securing  the  boat  on  deck, 
strengthening  the  ship,  and  lowering  the  sail,  so  that  they  be  not  stranded  upon  the  Syrtis, 
on  the  north  coast  of  Africa,  the  ship  is  driven  a  little  north  of  westward,  ver.  17.  (7)  They 
lighten  the  ship,  but  continuing  cloudy  and  tempestuous  for  many  days,  they  give  up  all 
for  lost,  ver.  18-20.  (8)  In  the  midst  of  their  danger  Paul  reminds  them  of  his  advice  at 
Fair  Havens,  ver.  21.  (9)  Bids  them  be  of  good  cheer,  since  God  had  assured  him  by  an 
angel  that  there  should  be  no  loss  of  life,  but  only  of  the  ship,  which  would  be  cast  upon  a 
certain  island,  ver.  22-26.  In  all  which,  Paul  attests  his  fidelity  to  God,  and  his  confidence 
in  his  word,  ver.  22-25. 

ACTS  27. 

9  Now  when  much  time  was  spent,  and  when  sailing  was  now  dangerous, 
because  the  fast  was  now  already  past,  Paul  admonished  them,  [Lev.  16 :  29- 
34  ;  23  :  26-32.] 

10  And  said  unto  them,  Sirs,  I  perceive  that  this  voyage  will  be  with 
hurt  and  much  damage,  not  only  of  the  lading  and  ship,  but  also  of  our  lives. 

11  Nevertheless  the  centurion  believed  the  master  and  the  owner  of  the 
ship,  more  than  those  things  which  were  spoken  by  Paul.    [Ver.  21.] 

12  And  because  the  haven  was  not  commodious  to  winter  in,  the  more  part 
advised  to  depart  thence  also,  if  by  any  means  they  might  attain  to  Phenice, 
and  there  to  winter ;  which  is  a  haven  of  Crete,  and  lieth  toward  the  southwest 
and  northwest. 

13  And  when  the  south  wind  blew  softly,  supposing  that  they  had  obtained 
ihdr  purpose,  loosing  thence,  they  sailed  close  by  Crete. 

14  But  not  long  after  there  arose  against  it  a  tempestuous  wind,  called 
Euroclydon. 

15  And  when  the  ship  was  caught,  and  could  not  bear  up  into  the  wind, 
we  let  her  drive. 

16  And  running  under  a  certain  island  which  is  called  Clauda,  we  had 
much  work  to  come  by  the  boat : 

17  Which  when  they  had  taken  up,  they  used  helps,  undergirding  the  ship ; 


128  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF    THE    ACTS. 

ACTS  27. 
and,  fearing  lest  they  should  fall  into  the  quicksands,  strake  sail,  and  so  were 
driven. 

18  And  we  being  exceedingly  tossed  with  a  tempest,  the  next  day  they 
lightened  the  ship ; 

19  And  the  third  day  we  cast  out  with  our  oAvn  hands  the  tackling  of  the 
ship. 

20  And  when  neither  sun  nor  stars  in  many  days  appeared,  and  no  small 
tempest  lay  on  us,  all  hope  that  we  should  be  saved  was  then  taken  away. 

21  But  after  long  abstinence,  Paul  stood  forth  in  the  midst  of  them,  and 
said,  Sirs,  ye  should  have  hearkened  unto  me,  and  not  have  loosed  from  Crete, 
and  to  have  gained  this  harm  and  loss,    [Ver.  10-12.] 

22  And  now  I  exhort  you  to  be  of  good  cheer :  for  there  shall  be  no  loss  of 
any  man's  life  among  you,  but  of  the  ship.    [Ver.  44.] 

23  For  there  stood  by  me  this  night  the  angel  of  God,  whose  I  am,  and 
whom  I  serve,  [Ch.  22.  11 ;  Kom.  1 :  9.] 

24  Saying,  Fear  not,  Paul ;  thou  must  be  brought  before  Cesar :  and,  lo, 
God  hath  given  thee  all  them  that  sail  with  thee. 

25  Wherefore,  Sirs,  be  of  good  cheer :  for  I  believe  God,  that  it  shall  be 
even  as  it  was  told  me. 

26  Howbeit  we  must  be  cast  upon  a  certain  island.  [Ch.  28 :  1 ;  2  Tim. 
1 :  12.] 

§  56.  The  Discovery  of  Land,  and  the  Shipwreck. 

MdUa.—A.  D.  60. 

ACTS  27  :  27-44. 
(1)  On  the  fourteenth  night  after  leaving  Crete,  they  approach  land,  Acts  27 :  27-29. 
(2)  And  the  sailors  attempt  to  leave  the  ship,  ver.  30.  (3)  But  are  prevented  by  the  soldiers, 
at  the  instance  of  Paul,  ver.  31,  32.  (4)  Between  midnight  and  the  dawn  of  day,  Paul,  both 
by  exhortation  and  example,  induced  the  whole  company  to  partake  of  food,  giving  thanks 
to  God  in  presence  of  all,  ver.  3:3-37.  (5)  After  which  they  lighten  the  ship  the  last  time, 
ver.  38.  (6)  At  daylight  they  see  the  land  and  run  the  ship  aground,  where  the  stern 
began  to  break  up  by  the  violence  of  the  waves,  ver.  39-41.  (7)  The  soldiers  propose  to  kill 
the  prisoners,  but  are  prevented  by  the  centurion,  from  his  respect  of  Paul,  ver.  42,  43. 
(8)  In  the  midst  of  great  peril,  all  escape  in  safety  to  land,  ver.  43,  44. 

ACTS  27. 

27  But  when  the  fourteenth  night  was  come,  as  we  were  driven  up  and 
down  in  Adria,  about  midnight  the  shipmen  deemed  that  they  drew  near  to 
some  country;  [Ver.  13,  18,  19;  ch.  28:  1.] 

28  And  sounded,  and  found  it  twenty  fathoms :  and  when  they  had  gone  a 
little  further,  they  sounded  again,  and  found  it  fifteen  fathoms. 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS.  129 


ACTS  27. 

29  Then  fearing  lest  we  slioiild  have  fallen  upon  rocks,  they  cast  four 
anchors  out  of  the  stern,  and  wislied  for  the  day. 

30  And  as  the  shipmen  were  about  to  flee  out  of  the  ship,  when  they  had 
let  down  the  boat  into  the  sea,  under  colour  as  though  they  would  have  cast 
anchors  out  of  the  foreship, 

31  Paul  said  to  the  centurion  and  to  the  soldiers.  Except  these  abide  in  the 
ship,  ye  cannot  be  saved.   [Yer.  22-24.] 

32  Then  the  soldiers  cut  off  the  ropes  of  the  boat,  and  let  her  fall  off. 

33  And  while  the  day  was  coming  on,  Paul  besought  them  all  to  take  meat, 
saying.  This  day  is  the  fourteenth  day  that  ye  have  tarried  and  continued 
fasting,  having  taken  nothing. 

34  Wherefore  I  pray  you  to  take  some  meat ;  for  this  is  for  your  health : 
for  there  shall  not  a  hair  fall  from  the  head  of  any  of  you.  [1  Kings  1 :  52 ; 
Luke  21 :  18.] 

35  And  when  he  had  thus  spoken,  he  took  bread,  and  gave  thanks  to  God 
in  presence  of  them  all ;  and  when  he  had  broken  it,  he  began  to  eat.  [1  Cor. 
10:30,  31.] 

36  Then  were  they  all  of  good  cheer,  and  they  also  took  some  meat.  [2  Cor. 
1:4.] 

37  And  we  were  in  all  in  the  ship  two  hundred  threescore  and  sixteen  souls. 

38  And  when  they  had  eaten  enough,  they  lightened  the  ship,  and  cast 
out  the  wheat  into  the  sea.  [Ver.  18,  19;  ch.  28:  1.] 

39  And  when  it  was  day,  they  knew  not  the  land :  but  they  discovered  a 
certain  creek  with  a  shore,  into  the  which  they  were  minded,  if  it  were 
possible,  to  thrust  in  the  ship. 

40  And  when  they  had  taken  up  the  anchors,  they  committed  themselves 
unto  the  sea,  and  loosed  the  rudder  bands,  and  hoisted  up  the  mainsail  to  the 
wind,  and  made  toward  shore.  [Ver.  29.] 

41  And  falling  into  a  place  where  two  seas  met,  they  ran  the  ship  agroiind ; 
and  the  forepart  stuck  fast,  and  remained  unmoveable,  but  the  hinder  part 
was  broken  with  the  violence  of  the  waves.  [Suffered  shipwreck  at  least  three 
times  before  this;  2  Cor.  11  :  25.] 

42  And  the  soldiers'  counsel  was  to  kill  the  prisoners,  lest  any  of  them 
should  swim  out,  and  escape. 

43  But  the  centurion,  willing  to  save  Paul,  kept  them  from  their  purpose ; 
and  commanded  that  they  which  could  swim  should  cast  themselves  first  into 
the  sea,  and  get  to  land : 

44  And  the  rest,  some  on  boards,  and  some  on  broken  pieces  of  the  ship. 
And  so  it  came  to  pass,  that  they  escaped  all  safe  to  land.  [Ver.  22,  24,  34 ; 
and  compare  ver.  10,  26.] 


130  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OP   THE   ACTS. 

^  57.  Abiding  During  the  Winter  at  Melita. 
A.  D.  60,  61. 

ACTS  28:  1-10.  MAEK  16:  18.  LUKE  10:  19. 
(1)  Having  escaped,  they  find  themselves  on  the  island  of  Melita,  Acts  28:  1.  (2)  And 
are  treated  kindly  by  the  natives,  ver.  2.  (3)  Who  regard  Paul  first  as  a  murderer,  because 
a  viper,  aroused  by  the  heat,  had  fastened  on  his  hand,  ver.  3,  4.  (4)  But  afterward  as  a  god^ 
because  he  took  no  harm,  ver.  5, 6.  (5)  Paul  and  the  company  are  hospitably  entertained  by 
the  chief  man  of  the  island,  ver.  7,  8.  (6)  After  which  Paul  performs  many  miracles,  and 
both  he  and  his  companions  are  treated  with  special  kindn^s;  and  when  they  depart  are 
presented  with  such  things  as  they  needed,  ver.  9, 10. 

ACTS  28. 

1  And  when  they  were  escaped,  then  they  knew  that  the  island  was  called 
Melita. 

2  And  the  barbarous  people  shewed  us  no  little  kindness :  for  they  kindled 
a  fire,  and  received  us  every  one,  because  of  the  present  rain,  and  because  of 
the  cold. 

3  And  when  Paul  had  gathered  a  bundle  of  sticks,  and  laid  them  on  the  fire, 
there  came  a  viper  out  of  the  heat,  and  fastened  on  his  hand.  [1  Sam.  27  : 
5-7.] 

4  And  when  the  barbarians  saw  the  venomous  beast  hang  on  his  hand,  they 
said  among  themselves.  No  doubt  this  man  is  a  murderer,  whom,  though  he 
hath  escaped  the  sea,  yet  vengeance  suffereth  not  to  live.  [Luke  13 :  2,  4 . 
John  9 :  12.] 

5  And  he  shook  off  the  beast  into  the  fire,  and  felt  no  harm,  (a) 

6  Howbeit  they  looked  when  he  should  have  swollen,  or  fallen  down  dead 
suddenly :  but  after  they  had  looked  a  great  ^^hile,  and  sa^w  no 
harm  come  to  him,  they  changed  their  minds,  and  said  that  he  was  a 
god.    [Ch.  14:11.] 

7  In  the  same  quarters  were  possessions  of  the  chief  man  of  the  island, 
whose  name  was  Publius;  who  received  us,  and  lodged  us  three  days 
courteously. 

8  And  it  came  to  pass,  that  the  father  of  Publius  lay  sick  of  a  fever  and  of 
a  bloody  fiux :  to  whom  Paul  entered  in,  and  prayed,  and  laid  his  hands  on 
him,  and  healed  him.    [James  5 :  14,  15 ;  Acts  19  :  11,  12.] 

9  So  when  this  was  done,  others  also,  which  had  diseases  in  the  island,  came, 
and  were  healed : 

10  Who  also  honoured  us  with  many  honours:  and  when  we  departed, 
laded  us  with  such  things  as  were  necessary.  [Heb.  13 :  2 ;  1  Kings  17 :  9-13.] 

PARALLELS. 

(a)  Luke  10 :  19  Behold,  I  give  unto  you  power  to  tread  on 


HARMONIC    ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS.  131 

§  58.  The  Journey  from  Melita  to  Kome. 
A.  n.  61. 
ACTS  28  :  11-16.     PHIL.  1 :  12-14. 
(1)  After  a  three  month's  stay,  they  sail  in  a  ship  of  Alexandria,  Acts  28 :  11.   (2)  And 
touching  Syracuse  and  Rhegium,  they  land  at  Puteoli,  ver.  12,  13.    (3)  Where  they  found 
brethren,  who  courteously  entertained  them,  ver.  14.    (4)  From  thence  they  proceed  by 
land,  meeting  two  deputations  from  the  Church  at  Rome,  ver.  15.    (5)  And  ariving  there, 
Paul,  though  still  a  prisoner,  was  treated  with  great  kindness,  ver.  16. 

ACTS  28. 

11  And  after  three  months  we  departed  in  a  ship  of  Alexandria,  which 
had  wintered  in  the  isle,  whose  sign  was  Castor  and  Pollux.    [Ch.  27:  6.] 

12  And  landing  at  Syracuse,  we  tarried  there  three  days. 

13  And  from  thence  we  fetched  a  compass,  and  came  to  Khegium:  and  after 
one  day  the  south  wind  blew,  and  we  came  the  next  day  to  Puteoli : 

14  Where  we  found  brethren,  and  were  desired  to  tarry  with  them  seven 
days :  and  so  we  went  toward  Rome. 

15  And  from  thence,  when  the  brethren  heard  of  us,  they  came  to  meet 
us  as  far  as  Appii  Forum,  and  the  Three  Taverns :  whom  when  Paul  saw,  he 
thanked  God,  and  took  courage.  [Rom.  1:11;  15 :  23,  32.] 

16  And  when  we  came  to  Rome,  the  centurion  delivered  the  prisoners  to 
the  captain  of  the  guard :  but  Paul  "was  suffered  to  dwell  by  him- 
self -with  a  soldier  that  kept  hira.  («) 

§  59.  Paul  at  Rome.    Interview  ^\^TH  the  Jews.    His  Condition 
During  his  Captivity. 

A.  D.  61-63. 

ACTS  28  :  17-31.     JOHN  12:  39,  40.     EPH.  6:  18-20.    PHIL.  2:  23,  24. 
PHILEM.  8 :  9,  22.    ISA.  6  :  9,  10. 

(1)  After  three  days  Paul  calls  together  the  chief  men  of  the  Jews,  Acts  28 :  17.  (2)  And 
explains  to  them  what  brought  him  hither,  ver.  17-20.  (3)  Having  heard  nothing  against 
him,  they  desire  to  hear  from  him  concerning  his  views  and  doctrines,  ver.  21,  22.  (4)  A 
day  being  appointed,  a  great  number  gather  at  his  lodgings,  probably  in  some  private 
house,  ver.  23.  (5)  Where  he  expounds  his  Messianic  doctrine  from  the  Old  Testament 
Scriptures,  ver.  23.    (6)  Some  believing  and  others  disbelieving,  ver.  24.    (7)  To  the  latter 

PARALLELS. 

serpents  and  scorpions,  and  over  all  the  power  of  the  enemy ;  and 
nothing-  shall  by  any  means  hurt  you. 

Mark  16 :  18  They  shall  take  up  serpents ;  and  if  they  drink  any 
deadly  thing,  it  shall  not  hurt  them ;  they  shall  lay  hands  on  the  sick, 
and  they  shall  recover. 

(a)  Phil.  1 :    12  "^ut  I  would  ye  should  understand,  brethren,  that  the 


132  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS. 


Paul  winds  up  his  appeal  with  a  prophetic  description  of  the  judicial  blindness  of  their 
fathers,  implying  that  it  was  a  picture  of  their  own,  ver.  25-27.  (8)  On  account  of  which 
he  declares  that  this  salvation  is  sent  to  the  Gentiles,  ver.  28.  (9)  At  this  point  Luke  con- 
cludes his  history,  by  the  brief  statement,  that  for  two  years  Paul  lived  in  his  own  house, 
preaching  and  teaching  without  restraint,  concerning  the  kingdom  of  God,  ver.  29-31. 

ACTS   28. 

17  And  it  came  to  pass,  that  after  three  days  Paul  called  the  chief  of  tlie 
Jews  together :  and  when  they  were  come  together,  he  said  unto  them,  Men 
and  brethren,  though  I  have  committed  nothing  against  the  people,  or 
customs  of  our  fathers,  yet  was  I  delivered  prisoner  from  Jerusalem 
into  the  hands  of  the  Romans :  (a)  [Ch.  18 :  2 ;  Kom.  16  .-  3;  23 :  1 ; 
24:  12,  13;  25 :  8,  10;  21:  26-33;  23:  27-29;  25:  8;  26:  32.] 

18  Who,  when  they  had  examined  me,  would  have  let  me  go,  because  there 
was  no  cause  of  death  in  me.  [Ch.  25 :  10-12.] 

19  But  when  the  Jcavs  spa,ke  against  it,  I  was  constrained  to  appeal  unto 
Cesar ;  not  that  I  had  aught  to  accuse  my  nation  of.  [Ch.  25 :  10-12.] 

20  For  this  cause  therefore  have  I  called  for  you,  to  see  you,  and 
to  speak  with  you:  because  that  for  the  hope  of  Israel  I  am 
bound  with  this  chain,  (a)  [Ch.  26 :  6,  7,  29.] 

21  And  they  said  unto  him.  We  neitlier  received  letters  out  of  Judea 
concerning  thee,  neither  any  of  the  brethren  that  came  shewed  or  spake  any 
harm  of  thee. 

22  But  we  desire  to  hear  of  thee  what  thou  thinkest :  for  as  concerning 
this  sect,  we  know  that  every  where  it  is  spoken  against.  [Ch.  24:  5,  14; 
1  Pet.  2 :  12.] 

23  And  when  they  had  appointed  him  a  day,  there  came  many  to  him  into 
his  lodging:    to  whom   he  expounded   and   testified   the  kingdom  of  God, 

PARALLELS. 

things  ivhich  happened  unto  me  have  fallen  out  rather  unto  the  fur- 
therance of  the  gospel ; 

13  So  that  my  bonds  in  Christ  are  manifest  in  all  the  palace, 
and  in  all  other  places ; 

14  And  many  of  the  brethren  in  the  Lord,  waxing  confident  by  my  bonds, 
are  much  more  bold  to  speak  the  word  without  fear. 

(«)  Eph.  6 :  18  Praying  always  with  all  prayer  and  supplication  in  the 
Spirit,  and  watching  thereunto  with  all  perseverance  and  supplication  for  all 
saints : 

19  And  for  me,  that  utterance  may  be  given  unto  me,  that  I 
may  open  my  mouth  boldly,  to  make  known  the  mystery  of  tlie 
gospel, 

20  For  which  I  am  an  ambassador  in  bonds ;  that  therein  I 
may  speak  boldly,  as  I  ought  to  speak. 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT    OF   THE   ACTS.  133 

ACTS  28. 
persuading  them  concerning  Jesus,  botli  out  of  the  law  of  Moses,  and  out  of 
the  prophets,  from  morning   till   evening.    [Cli.  17 :  3 ;    26 :  22,  23 ;    Luke 
24 :  27.] 

24  And  some  believed  the  things  which  were  spoken,  and  some  believed 
not.  [Ch.  14:4;  17:4,  5.] 

25  And  when  they  agreed  not  among  themselves,  they  departed,  after  that 
Paul  had  spoken  one  word.  Well  spake  the  Holy  Ghost  by  Esaias  the 
prophet  unto  our  fathers,  [2  Pet.  1 :  21.] 

26  Saying,  Go  unto  this  people,  and  say,  Hearing  ye  shall  hear,  and 
shall  not  understand ;  and  seeing  ye  shall  see,  and  not  perceive :  (a) 

27  For  the  heart  of  this  people  is  waxed  gross,  and  their  ears  are  dull  of 
hearing,  and  their  eyes  have  they  closed ;  lest  they  should  see 
with  their  eyes,  and  hear  with  their  ears,  and  understand  with  their  heart, 
and  should  be  converted,  and  I  should  heal  them.  (6) 

28  Be  it  known  therefore  unto  you,  that  the  salvation  of  God  is  sent  unto 
the  Gentiles,  and  that  they  will  hear  it. 

29  And  when  he  had  said  these  words,  the  Jews  departed,  and  had  great 
reasoning  among  themselves. 

30  And  Paul  dwelt  two  whole  years  in  his  own  hired  house, 
and  received  all  that  came  in  unto  him,  {d)  [Ch.  13:  46;  18  :  6;  23:  11.] 

31  Preaching  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  teaching  those  things 
which  concern  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  with  all  confidence,  no  man 
forbidding  him.  (c ) 

PARALLELS. 

(a)  IsA.  6 :  9  And  he  said.  Go,  and  tell  tliis  people,  Hear  ye  indeed, 
but  understand  not ;  and  see  ye  indeed,  but  perceive  not. 

10  Make  the  heart  of  this  people  fat,  and  make  their  ears 
heavy,  and  shut  their  eyes ;  lest  they  see  with  their  eyes,  and  hear 
with  their  ears,  and  understand  with  their  heart,  and  convert,  and  be  healed. 

(6)  John  12:  39  Therefore  they  could  not  believe,  because  that  Esaias 
said  again, 

40  lie  Jiath  blinded  their  eyes,  and  hardened  their  heart; 
that  they  should  not  see  with  their  eyes,  nor  understand  with 
their  heart,  and  Le  converted,  and  I  should  heal  them. 

{c)  Philem:  8  Wherefore,  though  I  might  be  much  bold  in  Christ  to 
enjoin  thee  that  which  is  convenient, 

9  Yet  for  love's  sake  I  rather  beseech  thee,  being  such  a  one  as  Paul 
the  aged,  and  now  also  a  prisoner  of  Jesus  Christ. 

22  But  withal  prepare  me  also  a  lodging:  fori  trust  that  through  your 
prayers  I  shall  be  given  unto  you. 

Phil.  2:  23  Him  therefore  I  hope  to  send  presently,  so  soon  as  I 
shall  see  how  it  will  go  with  me.  ["Him,"  that  is  Timothy.  See 
§58;   Phil.  1:  12-14.] 

24  But  I  trust  in  the  Lord  that  I  also  myself  shall  come  shortly. 


134  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT    OF    THE    ACTS. 

^  60.  Paul's  Subsequent  Labors,  and  Second  Imprisonment. 

A.  D.  63-67. 

KOM.  15:  22-24.      PHIL.  1:  24-26.     1  TIM.  1 :  3,  4,  19,  20;   3:  14,  15; 
4  :  13.     TIT.  1 :  5,  10-14;  3  :  12-14.     2  TIM.  1 :  8,  12,  15-18  ;  4 :  6-22. 

(1)  Paul's  long  desire  to  visit  Rome,  and  purpose  to  go  to  Spain,  Rom.  15 :  22-24.  (2)  After- 
ward, when  a  prisoner  at  Rome,  his  expectation  of  release,  Phil.  1 :  25,  26.  (3)  Perhaps  he 
carries  out  his  purpose  of  visiting  Spain,  Rom.  15 :  24.  (4)  At  Ephesus,  and  afterward  in 
Macedonia,  1  Tim.  1 :  3, 4, 19, 20.  (5)  Writes  his  First  Epistle  to  Timothy ;  expects  to  return 
to  him  at  Ephesus,  1  Tim.  3 :  14, 15 ;  4 :  13.  (6)  Labors  in  Crete,  Tit.  1 :  5,  10-14.  (7)  Prob- 
ably visits  Ephesus,  and  writes  his  Epistle  to  Titus.  (8)  Expects  to  winter  at  Nicopolis 
(of  Epirus),  Tit.  3:  12-14.  (9)  Imprisoned  the  second  time  at  Rome,  2  Tim.  1:  8,  12.  (10) 
The  different  treatment  he  received  from  brethren  after  this  imprisonment,  2  Tim.  1 : 
15-18;  4:9, 10.  (11)  His  late  visits  to  Troas  and  Miletus,  2  Tim.  4:  13,  20.  (12)  Prospered 
at  his  first  defence,  2  Tim.  4:  17, 18.  (13)  His  expectation  of  martyrdom,  and  his  readiness 
forit,  2Tim.  4:  6-8. 

KOM.  15. 

22  For  which  cause  also  I  have  been  much  hindered  from  coming  to  you. 

23  But  now  having  no  more  place  in  these  parts,  and  having  a  great  desire 
these  many  years  to  come  unto  you ; 

24  Whensoever  I  take  my  journey  into  Spain,  I  will  come  to  you :  for  I 
trust  to  see  you  in  my  journey,  and  to  be  brought  on  my  way  thitherward  by 
you,  if  first  I  be  somewhat  filled  with  your  company. 

PHIL.  1. 

24  Nevertheless  to  abide  in  the  flesh  is  more  needful  for  you. 

25  And  having  this  confidence,  I  know  that  I  shall  abide  and  continue 
with  you  all  for  your  furtherance  and  joy  of  faith ;  [|  59 ;  Phil.  2: 
23,  24;  Phileni.  8,  9,  22;  Heb.  13:  23.] 

26  That  your  rejoicing  may  be  more  abundant  in  Jesus 
Christ  for  me  by  my  coming  to  you  again. 

1  TIM.  1. 

3  As  I  besought  thee  to  abide  still  at  Ephesus,  when  I  went  into 
Macedonia,  that  thou  mightest  charge  some  that  they  teach  no  other 
doctrine, 

4  Neither  give  heed  to  fables  and  endless  genealogies,  which  minister 
questions,  rather  than  godly  edifying  Avliich  is  in  faith :  .so  do. 

19  Holding  faith,  and  a  good  conscience ;  which  some  having  put  away, 
concerning  faith  have  made  shipwreck : 

20  Of  whom  is  Hymeneus  and  Alexander ;  whom  I  have  delivered  unto 
Satan,  that  they  may  learn  not  to  blaspheme.    [See  below,  2  Tim.  4 :  14.] 


HARMONIC    ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE    ACTS.  135 

.1  TIM.  3. 

14  These  things  write  I  unto  thee,  hoping  to  come  unto  thee 
shortly : 

15  But  if  I  tarry  long,  that  thou  mayest  know  how  thou 
oughtest  to  behave  thyself  in  the  house  of  God,  which  is  the  cliurch  of 
the  living  God,  the  pillar  and  ground  of  the  truth. 

1  TIM.  4. 

13  Till  I  come,  give  attendance  to  reading,  to  exhortation,  to 
doctrine. 

TITUS  1. 

5  For  this  cause  left  I  thee  in  Crete,  that  thou  shouldest  set  in  order 
the  things  that  are  wanting,  and  ordain  elders  in  every  city,  as  I  had  ap- 
pointed thee: 

10  For  there  are  many  unruly  and  vain  talkers  and  deceivers,  specially 
they  of  the  circumcision : 

11  Whose  mouths  must  be  stopped,  who  subvert  whole  houses,  teaching 
things  which  they  ought  not,  for  filthy  lucre's  sake. 

12  One  of  themselves,  even  a  prophet  of  their  own,  said.  The  Cretians  are 
always  liars,  evil  beasts,  slow  bellies.     [Acts  17 :  28.] 

13  This  witness  is  true.  Wherefore  rebuke  them  sharply,  that  they  may 
be  sound  in  the  faith ; 

14  Not  giving  heed  to  Jewish  fables,  and  commandments  of  men,  that  turn 
from  the  truth. 

TITUS  3. 

12  When  I  shall  send  Artemas  unto  thee,  or  Tychicus,  be  diligent  to  come 
unto  me  to  Nicopolis :  for  I  have  determined  there  to  winter. 

13  Bring  Zenas  the  lawyer  and  ApoUos  on  their  journey  diligently,  that 
nothing  be  wanting  unto  them.     [Acts  18:  24;  19:  1.] 

14  And  let  ours  also  learn  to  maintain  good  works  for  necessary  uses,  that 
they  be  not  unfruitful. 

2  TIM.  1. 

8  Be  not  thou  therefore  ashamed  of  the  testimony  of  our  Lord,  nor  of  me 
his  prisoner :  but  be  thou  partaker  of  the  afflictions  of  the  gospel  according 
to  the  power  of  God ; 

12  For  the  wjiich  cause  I  also  suffer  these  things :  nevertheless  I  am  not 
ashamed ;  for  I  know  whom  I  have  believed,  and  am  persuaded  that  he  is  able 
to  keep  that  which  I  have  committed  unto  him  against  that  day. 

15  This  thou  knowest,  that  all  they  which  are  in  Asia  be  turned  away 
from  me ;  of  whom  are  Phygellus  and  Hermogenes. 


136  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT    OF   THE   ACTS. 

16  The  Lord  give  mercy  unto  the  house  of  Onesiphorus ;  for  he  oft 
refreshed  me,  and  was  not  ashamed  of  my  chain : 

17  But,  when  he  was  in  Rome,  he  sought  me  out  very  dili- 
gently, and  found  me. 

18  The  Lord  grant  unto  him  that  he  may  find  mercy  of  the  Lord  in  that 
day:  and  in  how  many  things  he  ministered  unto  me  at  Ephesus,  thou 
knowest  very  well. 

2  TIM.  4. 

9  Do  thy  diligence  to  come  shortly  unto  me :  [Ver.  6.] 

10  For  Demas  hath  forsaken  me,  having  loved  this  present  world,  and  is 
departed  unto  Thessalonica  ;  Crescens  to  Galatia,  Titus  unto  Dalmatia.  [Col. 
4:  14;  Philem.  24.] 

11  Only  Luke  is  with  me.  Take  Mark,  and  bring  him  with  thee: 
for  he  is  profitable  to  me  for  the  ministry. 

12  And  Tychicus  have  I  sent  to  Ephesus. 

13  The  cloak  that  I  left  at  Troas  with  Carpus,  when  thou  comest,  bring 
with  thee,  and  the  books,  but  especially  the  parchments. 

14  Alexander  the  coj^persmith  did  me  much  evil :  the  Lord  reward  him 
according  to  his  works:  [Acts  19:  38;  1  Tim.  1 :  19.] 

15  Of  whom  be  thou  ware  also ;  for  he  hath  greatly  withstood  our  words. 

16  At  my  first  answer  no  man  stood  with  me,  but  all  men 
forsook  me :  I  pray  God  that  it  may  not  be  laid  to  their  charge. 

17  Notwithstanding  the  Lord  stood  with  me,  and  strengthened 
me;  that  by  me  the  preaching  might  be  fully  known,  and  that  all  the  Gentiles 
might  hear :  and  I  was  delivered  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  lion. 

18  And  the  Lord  shall  deliver  me  from  every  evil  work,  and  will  preserve 
me  unto  his  heavenly  kingdom :  to  whom  be  glory  for  ever  and  ever.     Amen. 

19  Salute  Prisca  and  Aquila,  and  the  household  of  Onesiphorus. 

20  Erastus  abode  at  Corinth :  but  Trophimus  have  I  left  at  Miletum  sick. 

21  Do  thy  diligence  to  come  before  winter.  Eubulus  greeteth 
thee,  and  Pudens,  and  Linus,  and  Claudia,  and  all  the  brethren.  [Acts  21 :  29 ; 
27:  12.] 

22  The  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with  thy  spirit.     Grace  be  with  you. 

2  TIM.  4. 

6  For  I  am  now  ready  to  be  offered,  and  the  time  of  my  de- 
parture is  at  hand.     [2  Tim.  2 :  5.] 

7  I  have  fought  a  good  fight,  I  have  finished  my  course,  I 
have  kept  the  faith : 

8  Henceforth  there  is  laid  up  for  me  a  crown  of  righteousness,  which  the 
Lord,  the  righteous  judge,  shall  give  me  at  that  day:  and  not  to  me  only,  but 
unto  all  them  also  that  love  his  appearing. 


NOTES  ON  THE  HARMONIC  ARRANGEMENT 
OF  THE  ACTS. 


INTRODUCTOKY  EEMARKS. 

The  Book  of  the  Acts  is  a  continuation  of  the  Gospel  according  to  Luke. 
Both  are  addressed  to  the  same  person,  and  both  exhibit  the  same  peculiari- 
ties of  style,  narrative,  and  plan. 

In  his  former  treatise — The  Gospel — Luke  gave  an  account  of  "all  that 
Jesus  began  both  to  do  and  teach,  until  the  day  in  which  he  was  taken  up  " 
(Acts  1:2);  in  this  he  continues  the  narrative,  and  describes  the  beginnings 
of  apostolic  work,  under  the  direction,  and  through  the  power,  of  the  Holy 
Spirit.  It  was  evidently  not  his  design  to  give  a  full  account  of  the  labors  of 
the  apostles,  but  rather  the  beginnings  of  the  work,  the  planting  of  the 
church,  and  its  first  developments.  Hence  he  gives  only  such  accounts  as 
illustrate  the  origin  and  progress  of  Christianity  from  Jerusalem,  the  capital 
of  Judaisn^  through  various  channels  and  sources  of  influence,  to  Eome,  the 
capital  of  heathenism.  In  the  first  half  of  the  book  we  have  the  planting 
and  extension  of  churches  among  the  Jews,  in  which  Peter,  to  whom  had 
specially  been  entrusted  the  Gospel  of  the  Circiuncision,  is  the  central  figure ; 
in  the  second,  we  have  the  work  among  the  Gentiles,  and  Paul  pre-eminent, 
as  the  Apostle  of  the  Uncircumcision.  In  the  first,  Jerusalem  is  the  radiating 
centre ;  in  the  second,  Antioch.  Yet  not  absolutely ;  for  Peter  was  com- 
missioned to  preach  the  gospel  first  to  the  Gentiles ;  and  Paul,  wherever  he 
went,  preached  to  the  Jew  first;  and  Antioch  consulted  with  Jerusalem 
regarding  circumcision. 

No  book  of  the  New  Testament  has  so  many  points  of  external  contact  as  that 
of  the  Acts,  whether  they  be  with  the  Old  Testament,  the  Gospels,  the 
Epistles,  or  profane  history. 

Its  contact  with  the  Old  Testament  is  principally  through  the  Version 

of  the   Seventy,  and   is  found  in   the   numerous  quotations   and  historical 

references.    No  less  than  one  hundred  and  thirty  passages  are  quoted  directly 

or   indirectlv,  wholly  or   partiallv.     The   law  and   the  prophets  were   the 
137     '  '  M2 


138  HARMONIC  ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS. 

constant  ground  of  appeal  in  apostolic  preaching.  Hence  these  quotations 
are  found  mostly  in  the  addresses  of  Peter,  Paul,  and  Stephen. 

The  Book  of  the  Acts  touches  not  only  the  Gospel  according  to  Luke,  but 
all  the  Gospels.  Their  four-sided  narratives  unite,  in  the  account  of  the 
appearances  and  the  ascension  of  the  risen  Lord,  in  the  first  chapter  of  the 
Acts.  The  history  of  the  latter  in  every  part  pre-supposes  the  life  and  work 
of  Christ.  The  preaching  of  the  apostles  was  "  the  good  tidings  of  peace  by 
Jesus  Christ " ;  how  he  "  went  about  doing  good,  and  healing  all  that  were 
oppressed  with  the  devil "  ;  how  the  Jews  "  denied  the  Holy  and  Kighteous 
One",  and  "killed  the  Prince  of  life,  whom  God  raised  from  the  dead." 
The  likeness  to  Matthew,  may  be  seen  in  the  frequent  quotations  from  Moses 
and  the  prophets ;  to  Mark,  in  the  labors  of  Peter ;  to  Luke,  in  the  ministry 
of  Paul ;  and  to  John,  in  the  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

The  contact  of  the  Acts  with  the  Epistles,  though  no  more  real,  is  more 
evident,  and  externally  more  frequent.  The  Book  of  the  Acts  presents  the 
planting  ;  the  Epistles,  the  training  of  the  early  churches.  From  the  former, 
we  catch  views  of  the  external  history ;  from  the  latter,  of  the  inner  life. 
Both  mutually  supplement  and  confirm  each  other  in  many  undesigned 
coincidences,  which  are  the  more  marked  from  their  differences  in  minor 
details.  Individuality  is  also  as  distinctly  marked  in  the  Acts  as  in  the 
Epistles.  The  defence  of  Stephen  is  so  characteristic  that  it  bears  evidence 
to  its  own  genuineness.  It  is  not  the  composition  of  either  Peter,  Paul,  or 
Luke.  The  speeches  of  Peter  exhibit  the  same  ardent  temperament  as  do  his 
Epistles;  and  the  addresses  of  Paul  reveal  the  candor,  the  fervor,  the 
tenderness,  the  courtesy,  the  sincerity,  and  moral  earnestness,  so  largely 
displayed  in  his  writings.  The  address  of  James  at  the  Apostolic  Conven- 
tion at  Jerusalem,  and  the  circular  letter,  probably  written  by  him,  bear  the 
impress  of  the  Apostle  of  Works,  and  are  reflected  in  his  Epistle.  The  strong 
individuality  of  Luke  is  deeply  impressed  on  the  narrative  part  of  the  Acts, 
and  both  in  general  and  minor  points,  he- is  the  same  as  in  his  Gospel.  About 
fifty  words  in  the  original,  found  nowhere  else  in  the  New  Testament,  are 
common  to  both. 

In  order  to  understand  fully  the  contact  of  the  Acts  with  the  Epistles,  we 
should  know  the  order,  time,  place,  and  author  of  each.  The  following 
table  presents  the  probable  dates  of  the  Epistles,  and  the  names  of  the 
places  where  they  were  probably  written: 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS. 


139 


EPISTLES. 

PLACES. 

A.  D. 

James, 

Jerusalem, 

45(?) 

1  Thessalonians, 

Corinth, 

54 

2  Thessalonians, 

Corinth, 

54 

Galatians, 

Fphesus, 

56 

1  Corinthians, 

Ephesus, 

57 

2  Corinthians, 

Philippi, 

57 

Romans, 

Corinth, 

58 

Colossians, 

Rome, 

62  or  63 

Philemon, 

Rome, 

62  or  63 

Ephesians, 

Rome, 

62  or  63 

Philippians, 

Rome, 

62  or  63 

Jude, 

Palestine, 

63-65 

1  Peter, 

Babvlon, 

63-65 

Hebrews, 

Italv(Heb.  13:24), 

63-66 

2  Peter, 

Rome,  (?) 

64-67 

1  Timothy, 

Macedonia, 

65  C^) 

Titus, 

Ephesus,  (?) 

66(?) 

2  Timothy 

Rome, 

67 

1  John, 

Ephesus, 

80-90 

2  John, 

Ephesus, 

80-90 

3  John, 

Ephesus, 

80-90 

The  Acts  of  the  Apostles  also  touches  profane  history  at  many  points,  and 
admits  of  many  illustrations  from  Avell-known  facts  of  the  ancient  world. 
Paul  visited  countries  and  cities,  renowned  in  ancient  times,  and  met  with 
persons  who  have  played  an  important  part  in  the  world's  history.  In 
tracing  the  progress  of  the  gospel  in  Palestine  and  Syria,  in  Cyprus  and  Asia 
Minor,  in  Macedonia  and  Greece,  in  Italy  and  Rome,  Luke  necessarily  comes 
in  contact  with  the  surrounding  world,  and  makes  incidental  allusions  to 
persons,  places,  and  events,  to  laws  and  customs,  to  the  religious  and  political 
condition  of  the  people.  The  study  of  these  is  in  the  highest  degree 
interesting  and  important.  On  the  one  hand,  the  carefulness  of  Luke  has 
revealed  some  facts  to  be  found  no  where  else ;  and  on  the  other,  his  narrative 
has  been  confirmed,  illustrated,  or  invested  with  a  new  interest. 

THE  CHRONOLOGY  OF  THE  ACTS. 

The  Acts  of  the  Apostles  evidently  proceed  in  chronological  order.  The 
same  accuracy  which  Luke  proposed  and  evinced,  in  his  Gospel,  is  manifested 
here.  It  is,  however,  extremely  difficult  to  fix  the  dates  of  the  different 
events  recorded.  The  date  which  is  the  best  determined  is  the  death  of 
Herod  Agrippa  I.,  A.  d.  44.  This  settles  the  martyrdom  of  James,  and  the 
imprisonment  and  release  of  Peter  (ch.  12) ;  and  very  nearly  the  visit  of 
Paul  and  Barnabas  to  Jerusalem  with  contributions  from  Antioch. 

It  is  also  determined  that  Nero  set  fire  to  Rome  in  July,  a.  d.  64,  after 


140 


HARMONIC  ARRANGEMENT  OF  THE  ACTS. 


which  occurred  his  fearful  persecution  of  Christians.  Paul's  two  years' 
imprisonment  could  not  have  ended  later  than  the  spring  of  that  year,  and 
probably  a  year  earlier. 

Tlie  next  most  certain  date  is  that  of  A.  d.  60,  as  the  probable  time  of  the 
recall  of  Felix,  and  the  appointment  of  Festus  to  the  Procuratorship  of 
Judea.     This  fixes  Paul's  fifth  visit  to  Jerusalem,  in  A.  d.  58. 

The  date  of  our  Lord's  death  and  resurrection  is  quite  certainly  fixed  at 
A.  D.  30.    On  Prof.  Harnack's  chronology,  see  Appendix  B. 

The  dates  of  other  events  are  arrived  at  with  greater  or  less  probability, 
by  taking  account  of  such  notes  of  time  as  Luke  gives  us,  and  of  con- 
temporaneous history,  and  reckoning  backward  and  forward  from  those  dates 
which  are  established.  The  chronology  of  the  Acts  is  thus  partly  certain, 
and  partly  conjectural.  The  labors  of  many  eminent  scholars,  however,  have 
cleared  away  much  uncertainty,  and  rendered  the  dates  of  most  of  the 
leading  events  extremely  probable.  But  it  must  be  confessed  that  hardly 
two  chronologists  agree  in  all  points.  A  fuller  discussion,  in  its  details,  will 
be  found  in  the  following  notes.  The  following  table  represents  the  dates 
which  are  regarded  in  this  work  as  certain,  or  most  probable : 

cheo:n"ological  table  foe  the  acts  of  the  apostles. 


EVENTS 

CONTEMPORANEOUS 

A.  D, 

SCRIPTURE     HISTORY. 

IN   PALESTINE. 

EVENTS. 

A.   D. 

B.   C. 

Death  of  Herod  the 

Augustus,    Emperor 

5 

Birth  of  Christ. 

Great,  b.  c.  4. 

Judea  made  a  Roman 
Province. 

Caiaphas,  High 
Priest. 

Pontius  Pilate,  Pro- 
curator. 

of  Rome,  B.  c.  27 
—A.  D.  14. 

Tiberius  colleague  of 
Augustus. 
Augustus  dies. 

Tiberius  sole  Empe- 
ror. 

6 

12 
14 

14 
25 

26 

26 

Christ's  Baptism. 

30 

His  Crucifixion  and 
Resurrection 

(April) ;    and  As- 
cension (May). 

30 

Descent  of  the  Spirit, 
Pentecost,  May  2<S. 

34 

Appointment  of  the 
Seven. 

HARMONIC 

ARRANGEMENT   OF 

THE   ACTS. 

141 

EVENTS 

CONTEMPORANEOUS 

A.  D. 

SCRIPTURE  HISTORY. 

IN    PALESTINE. 

EVENTS. 

A.   D. 

35 

Martyrdom   of   Ste- 
phen. 

35 

Peter   and   John  in 
Samaria. 

35 

Conversion  of  Saul. 

Pilate  sent  to  Kome 
by  the  Prefect  of 
Syria. 

Marcellus  Procura- 
tor. 

Herod    Agrippa    I., 
Kingof  Judea  and 
Samaria. 

Caligula,    Emperor, 
(March). 

36 
36 
37 

37 

36-37 

Saul  in  Arabia. 

38 

Saul's    Escape  from 
Damascus,  and 
First  Visit  to  Jeru- 
salem, after  his 
Conversion  (Gal. 
1:  18).  Withdraws 
to  Tarsus. 

38-40 

Eest  to  the  Judean 
Churches. 

39 

Conversion   of   Cor- 
nelius. 

Expedition     against 

Britain. 
PhiloatRome. 
Claudius,    Emperor, 

(Jan.). 
Seneca  Banished. 

40 
40 

41 
41 

42 

Barnabas     fetches 
Paul  from  Tarsus 
to  Antioch. 

44 

Death  of  James.  Im- 
prisonment   of 
Peter. 

Paul's  Second  Visit 

Herod  Agrippa  I. 

to  Jerusalem,  with 

dies  at  Cesarea. 

44 

Alms  from  Antioch. 

Famine. 

44 

45 

The  EpiMle  of  James. 

Cuspius  Fadus,  Pro- 

War in  Britain  A.  d. 

45 

45 

Paul  set  apart  as  a 
Missionary. 

curator. 

43-51. 

45 

Paul's  First  Mission- 
ary Tour,  occupy- 
ing    about    two 
years  and  a-half. 

142 

HARMONIC 

ARRANGEMENT    OF   THE   ACTS. 

EVENTS 

CONTEMPORANEOUS 

A.  D. 

SCRIPTURE  HISTORY. 

IN  PALESTINE. 

EVENTS. 

A.  D. 

45 

Tiberius  Alexander, 
Procurator. 

46 

48 

His  Keturn  to  An- 
tioch. 

Ventidius  Cumanus. 

Seneca  Eecalled. 

48 
49 

50 

Apostolic  Council  at 
Jerusalem.   Paul's 

Herod  Agrippa  II. 
King  of  Chalcis, 

Third  Visit.  (Gal. 

about 

50 

2 :  1-10). 

51 

Paul's  Second   Mis- 

Caractacus sent  Pris- 

sionary  Tour,  oc- 

oner to  Eome. 

51 

cupying    about 

three  years  and  a 

half. 

52 

He  enters  Europe. 

Antonius  Felix,  Pro- 

Claudius expels  the 

curator. 

Jews  from  Rome. 
Gallio,  Proconsul  of 
Achaia. 

52 

53 

54 

He  writes  First  and 
Second  Epistles  to 
Thesssalonians 
from  Corinth. 

54 

Paul's  Fourth  Visit 
to  Jerusalem  (au- 
tumn);   and    re- 
turns to  Antioch. 

Paul     begins    his 

Nero,  Emperor, 

54 

Third  Missionary 

(Oct.). 

Tour,    occupying 

about  three  years 

and  a  haK. 

56 

Paul  writes    to  the 
Galatians  from 

Revolt  of  the  Saca- 
rii. 

Ephesus. 

An    Egyptian    (ch. 

56 

57 

He  writes  First 
Epistle  to  Corinth- 
ians from  Epliesus. 

21 :  38). 

57 

AVrites  Second  Epis- 
tle   to    Corinthians 
from  Philippi. 

58 

He  writes  to  Romans 
from  Corinth. 

58 

Paul's  Fifth  Visit  to 
Jerusalem  (Pente- 
cost). Apprehend- 
ed, brought  before 
Felix,  and  impris- 
oned at  Cesarea. 

HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS. 

143 

EVENTS 

CONTEMPORANEOUS 

A.  D. 

SCK.PTUREHISTOKY.        ,^  ^^^^^^, 

EVENTS. 

A.  D. 

58-60 

Gospel  of  Luke. 

60 

Paul  before  Festus. 
Sent  to  Italy.  Ship- 

Felix   recalled. 
Festus  appointed 

wrecked  at  Malta. 

Procurator. 

60 

61 

Paul  arrives  a  Pris- 
oner at  Kome. 

Embassy  from  Je- 
rusalem      to 
Rome  respect- 
ing the  wall. 

61,  63 
62 

62or63 

He    writes    to    Col- 

Albinus,     Procur- 

osians, Philemon, 

ator. 

Death  of  Burrus. 

62 

and  Ephesians  from 

Nero    marries  Pop- 

Eome. 

psea. 

62 

63 

To  Philippians  from 
Rome,  and  to  He- 
breivs  (?)  from  Italy. 

Seneca  in  retirement. 

63 

63 

The  Acts  written. 

63 

Paul  is  released. 

63 

First  Peter. 

Great  Fire  in  Rome 

64 

Epistle   of  Jude, 
about 

Gessius   Flobus, 
Procurator. 

(July  19);  first  per- 
secution of    Chris- 
tians. 

64 
64 

64 

Paul  in  Asia  Minor 
and  Macedonia  (?). 

64 

Visit  to  Spain  (?). 

65 

First   Timothy   from 
Macedonia. 

Death  of  Seneca. 

65 

65 

Paul  in  Crete. 

66 

To    Titus,    perhaps 
from  Epliesus. 

Jewish    "War    be- 
gins. 

m 

64-67 

Second  Peter. 

66,67 

Arrested  perhaps  at 
Nicopolis,    and 
taken  a  Prisoner  to 
Eome. 

67 

Second  Timothy  from 
Rome. 

67 

Paul's     Martyrdom. 
Peter's  Martyrdom, 
perhaps  about  the 
same  time. 

Destruction  of  Je- 
rusalem by  Titus. 

Death  of  Nero(  June) 
Galba,  Emperor. 
Otho  and  Vitellius, 

Emperors. 
Vespasian,  Emperor. 

68 
68 
69 

65 

70 

144 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF  THE   ACTS. 


EVENTS 
IN  PALESTINE. 


CONTEMPORANEOUS 
EVENTS. 


Titus,  Emperor. 

79 

80 

John   writes    his 
Gospel,  about 

80-90 

He  writes  his  Epis- 
tles, about 

Domitian,  Emperor, 

91 

95 

The  Revelation, ohoyxi 

Persecution  of 

9o 

68 

Some  put  it 

Christians. 
Nerva,  Emperor. 

96 

98-100 

Death  of  John. 

Trajan,  Emperor. 

98 

THE  GOSPELS  AND  THE  ACTS. 

Notice : 

1  That  the  baptism  of  John  is  one  of  the  connecting  links  between  the  Gospels 
and  the  Acts  (Acts  10  :  37  ;  13  :  24 ;  19  :  4). 

2  The  prominence  given  to  the  Holy  Spirit  in  the  Acts  (ch.  1  :  5,  etc.). 

3  That  the  Gospel  narratives  culminate  in  the  resurrection  of  Christ,  and  that 
the  Acts  show  how  the  risen  Christ  carried  on  his  work  through  the  Spirit  l)y 
his  disciples.  Their  preaching  centered  in  a  risen,  living  Christ  (Acts  4  :  2, 
33 ;  17  :  18 ;  26  :  23).     See  Clark  on  the  "  Acts,"  "A  People's  Commentary." 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT    OF   THE    ACTS. 


145 


g    "-d    W  Tl  W  hj  ^  W '-S  >►  t  ^ '-S  H  t^  ^  "5  ^  cc  > 

1 

^P       opopppp^ppPB-CPPPg-M 

q       E       OSCgc    =    3!=o    =    =    =    ClPC    =    C>Sg 

•^      oT     =  CB-  g    oT  «r  i£,  H-  ^  t/T  t/T  vT  ^  C-  aT  «r  ar  g*  P 

1  ^  as5:i^^itl^S|i2,>29^| 

B  U  :?B^§||inaMi-|^^-^?fo 

2,   § 

o 

§  §  s.  ^-  ^  i 

"^  2.  ?  o  ^  § 

^22 
o  p  5 

P    C    Q 

IE 

"  2  ■ 

S- 

< 

;        P 

■  If  Si 

BO 
^  P 

CO 

2 

p^  : 
B  : 

1 

•^J 

i        ^ 

•  §  i  §■ 

.  ^ 

f^  : 

B  i 

V  : 

11 

B  : 
ffi>  : 
B  : 

O" 

1    ,^^ 

05                                                                                 *.. 

3    ^§gSS2g2§g|:&^:&fe^g^^ 

In  this  Work. 

:           C5                                                    1^ 

Usher. 

+i4^4iCCQDC;»0:CO 

3      2*                   = 

-:^      i,:    gglSSJ    B'^^Vttt^^^^^ 

Doddridge. 

gg     s 

: 

.5     i.2gg 

o\  [    CO  to  to  :    rfi  rf^  IR 

^5Si    22 

Hug. 

-r^      cjtcoo^woi:    tctct>o^(& 

t^u^l  n 

Olshausen. 

05   C5              ■          :             W                                       !&                 O   W 

g£|g§g=    §3i3Sg&^|^fe|^S^rS 

Eichhorn. 

2§g 

fe 

g      §S§  glglg 

2§§vg;g;:&feg§?^ig 

Hackett. 

Me3'er. 

OJ           W                                                                          *.                                                   CO 

^    Al§gSS2ggggl&&fe:&fefe^8 

Wieseler, 

05                                                               ^                                                  ; 

S     |§§2:§2S2gg^&g;;&;&gS3g? 

Conybeare  and  Howson. 

C5 

•(^ 

^Ittt^^^,^. 

Lewin. 

CV          05   O    OS   *.   *.   CO 

C5                    : 

3    Ssssjggsgg 

:&£:& 

feSSSJg 

Schaff. 

PART  I. 


RISE  AND  PROGRESS  OF  THE  CHURCH  AT  JERUSALEM,  FROM 

OUR  LORD'S  ASCENSION  TO  THE  FIRST  JEWISH 

PERSECUTION. 

^  1.  The  Introduction  is  similar  to,  but  less  formal,  than  that  to  the 
Gospel  according  to  Luke,  and  is  addressed  to  the  same  friend,  Theophilus, 
who  appears  to  have  been  a  person  of  rank,  and  a  Gentile  Christian.  See 
author  on  Luke  1:3.  It  presents  this  book  as  a  continuation  of  Luke's 
Gospel,  and  indicates  the  same  author. 

Time  of  our  Lord's  Ascension.  This  occurred  forty  days  after  his  resur- 
rection. During  the  intervening  time,  he  appeared  frequently  to  his  disciples, 
and  gave  them  his  last  instructions.  At  least  ten  appearances  of  our 
Lord,  before  his  Ascension,  are  recorded  in  the  New  Testament*  See  author's 
"  Harmony  of  the  Gospels,"  p.  312.  After  to  Paul,  1  Cor.  15 :  8;  and  to  John, 
Rev.  1:  12-18. 

The  exact  time  of  our  Lord's  ascension  was  probably  Thursday,  May  18th, 
A.  D.  30.  In  order  to  reach  this  conclusion,  we  must  briefly  review  a  few 
chronological  points  in  the  Life  of  Christ. 

The  Roman  abbot,  Dionysius  Exiguus,  in  the  sixth  century,  fixed  the  birth 
of  Christ  in  the  754th  year  of  Rome.  This  is  our  common  era,  but  chronolo- 
gists  generally  agree  that  it  is  too  late  by  four  or  five  years.  Jesus  was  born 
during  the  reign  of  Herod  the  Great  (Matt.  2:  1),  who  died  in  the  year 
of  Rome  750,  a  few  days  before  the  Passover.  (Josephus,  Ant.,  16.  8. 
1-4).  This  has  been  confirmed  by  the  astronomical  calculation  of  an 
eclipse  of  the  moon  on  March  13th,  A.  d.  750,  a  few  days  before  Herod's 
death.  But  between  the  birth  of  Jesus  and  Herod's  death  must  have  occurred 
the  purification  in  the  temple,  the  visit  of  the  wise  men,  the  flight  into 
Egypt,  and  the  stay  there,  and  the  massacre  of  the  children  in  Bethlehem. 
These  events  probably  occupied  at  least  six  months.  We  may,  therefore, 
place  the  birth  of  Jesus  in  the  autumn  of  the  year  of  Rome  749,  or  b.  c.  5. 

Passing  on  to  our  iorrf's  baptism,  Luke  says  that  Jesus  "was  about  thirty 
years  of  age."  Luke  3 :  33.  This  fixes  his  baptism  in  the  year  of  Rome  779, 
or  A.  D.  26.  This  is  confirmed  by  the  statement  of  Luke  (3 :  1,  2),  that  John 
entered  his  ministry  in  the  fifteenth  year  of  Tiberius.  Now  Tiberius  was 
associated  in  the  government  with  Augustus  from  the  beorinning  of  765 ;  and 
the  fifteenth  year  would  be  749,  or  A.  d.  26.  And  John  probably  began  his 
ministry  in  the  spring,  and  about  six  months  earlier  than  Jesus.  Luke  1 :  36. 
This  would  place  the  baptism  of  Jesus  in  the  autumn,  in  the  first  year  of 
146 


HARMONIC  ARRANGEMENT  OF  THE  ACTS.         147 

Pontius  Pilate,  wlio  was  Governor  of  Judea  from  A.  d.  26  to  36.  See  these 
and  otiier  i3oints  discussed  in  author's  "  Harmony,"  ^  9,  pp.  242-245, 

Add  to  the  above  date  the  duration  of  our  Lord's  public  ministry  and  we 
have  the  date  of  his  death.  The  length  of  our  Lord's  ministry  has  been 
estimated  at  a  little  over  one,  two,  or  three  years.  The  theory  of  one  year 
and  a  few  months  must  be  set  aside,  in  view  of  the  fact  that  John  mentions  at 
least  three  Passovers  during  our  Lord's  ministry.  John  2:  13,  23;  6:  4; 
12:  1 ;  13:  1.  Against  the  theory  of  two  years,  and  in  favor  of  three  years,  it 
maybe  said:  (1)  That  the  feast  in  John  5:  1  was  also  a  Passover,  making 
four  during  our  Lord's  ministry.  The  reading,  according  to  most  ancient 
authorities,  led  by  the  Vatican  Manuscript,  is  without  the  article  "feast"  or 
"a  feast."  But  other  most  ancient  authorities,  led  by  the  Sinaitic  Manu- 
script, have  tlie  article,  "  the  feast."  The  latter  reading  was  adopted  by 
Tischendorf  in  his  eighth  edition  of  his  Greek  Testament ;  the  former  is  pre- 
ferred by  Westcott  and  Hort,  and  by  the  Revision  of  the  English  Version. 
The  definite  article  favors  the  Passover,  the  great  feast  of  the  Jews ;  but  its 
omission  is  hardly  decisive  against  that  feast ;  for  the  article  is  wanting  in 
the  Greek  in  some  places  where  the  Passover  is  intended.  Matt.  27  :  15 ;  Mark 
15:  6.  (2)  The  vast  amount  of  labor  which  Jesus  performed,  favors  the  three 
years  theory.  Our  Lord's  extensive  missionary  tours,  with  his  discourses  and 
miracles,  are  more  easily  arranged.  (3)  In  harmony  with  this  theory  is  the 
prophecy  of  Daniel  (9:  27) :  "And  he  shall  confirm  the  covenant  with  many 
for  one  week,  and  in  the  midst  of  the  week  he  shall  cause  the  sacrifice  and 
oblation  to  cease."  The  three  years  of  the  Parable  of  the  Barren  Fig-tree 
are  significant.  Luke  13:  6-9.  For  these  and  other  reasons,  the  majority 
of  Harmonists  favor  this  theory.  Compare  author's  "  Harmony, "  ^  50, 
l>p.  259-262. 

If  then  our  Lord's  ministry  continued  about  three  years  and  a  half,  he  was 
crucified  at  the  Passover  of  A.  d.  30.  The  day  of  his  crucifixion  was  Friday, 
the  15th  of  Nisan,  the  day  before  the  Jewish  Sabbath.  Mark  15:  41;  Luke 
23:  54;  John  18:  39.  This  is  confirmed  by  astronomical  calculation,  which 
shows  that  the  15th  day  of  Nisan,  in  A.  D.  30,  fell  on  Friday,  April  7th,  and 
that  this  occurred  only  once  more  (in  A.  d.  33),  between  A.  d.  28  and  36.  See 
author's  "Harmony,"  pp.  296-301. 

Our  Lord,  therefore,  was  crucified  on  Friday,  April  7th,  and  rose  from  the 
dead  on  Sunday  morning,  April  9th,  A.  d.  30.  Matt.  28:  1,  etc.  Beginning 
with  the  day  of  his  resurrection,  the  fortieth  day  was  Thursday,  jVIay  18th, 
which  is  the  most  probable  day  of  his  Ascension. 

The  place  of  the  Ascension  was  Mount  Olivet,  near  Bethany,  (ch.  1:  12 
Luke  24:  5);  a  mile,  or  a  little  more,  east  of  Jerusalem. 

^  2.  The  Appointment  of  an  Apostle  in  the  Place  of  Judas, 
occurred  some  time  within  the  ten  davs  between  the  Ascension  and  the  Pente- 


148  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS. 


cost.  Tlie  note  of  time,  in  those  days,  is  indefinite,  often  used  with  great 
latitude,  (Matt.  3:1),  but  here  restricted  between  the  forty  days  in  ver.  3,  and 
the  fifty  denoted  by  tlie  word  Pentecost.  Ch.  2:1.  It  is  very  natural  to  suppose 
that  the  appointment  took  place  near  the  end  of  the  ten  days. 

For  a  classified  arrangement  of  the  Four  Apostolic  Catalogues  of  Matthew, 
Mark,  Luke,  and  that  in  the  Acts,  see  author's  "  Harmony  of  the  Gospels," 
^  72,  p.  268,  or  his  "Notes"  on  the  Gospels,  Matt.  10:  2-4,  etc. 

Verses  18  and  19  are  regarded  by  the  majority  of  interpreters  as  an 
explanatory  remark  of  Luke.  There  is  no  contradiction  between  it  and  Matt. 
27:  5-8.  Neither  denies  w^hat  the  other  affirms.  Matthew  records  Judas' 
own  act  in  hanging  himself;  Luke,  in  the  Acts,  the  result,  and  the  terrible 
condition  in  which  he  died.  It  has  been  supposed  that  Judas  hung  liimself 
from  a  limb  of  a  tree  on  the  edge  of  a  precipice,  perhaps  near  flie  Valley  of 
Hinnom.  In  throwing  himself  from  the  precipice,  the  limb  or  the  rope  may 
have  broken,  and  he  falling  forward,  may  have  thus  met  his  fearful  end. 
See  Hackett  on  the  Acts  1 :  18,  and  note. 

The  quotations  as  recorded  in  ver.  20,  are  made  from  the  Septuagint,  with  a 
slight  and  unimportant  variation  in  that  from  Ps.  69 :  25. 

The  upper  room  was  the  large  uppermost  room  of  some  private  house — a 
chamber  under  the  flat  roof  of  an  Oriental  house,  often  used  for  devotion  and 
religious  assemblies.  Compare  Acts.  20  :  8  ;  Dan.  6  :  10.  The  definite  article 
points  to  some  room  previously  mentioned  or  already  known,  which  makes  it 
very  probable  that  it  was  the  "  large  upper  room  "  which  Jesus  had  chosen 
for  the  celebration  of  the  Passover.  Mark  14  :  15  ;  Luke  22 :  12.  It  is  very 
natural  that  the  disciples  should  have  retained  this  room,  hallowed  by  such 
associations,  while  tarrying  at  Jerusalem,  aAvaiting  power  from  on  high.  Luke 
24 :  49.  Some  have  supposed  it  to  have  been  one  of  the  chambers  in  the  pre- 
cincts of  the  temple.  But  the  Jewish  rulers  would  hardly  have  allowed  them  to 
occupy  an  apartment  of  the  temple  ;  nor  would  such  a  place  have  been  prob- 
ably called  "the  upper  room."  That  of  a  private  house  was  retired,  and  better 
answered  their  purpose.  The  closing  words  of  Luke's  Gospel  has  been 
thought  to  require  this — "were  continually  in  the  temple,  praising  God." 
But  this  would  rather  refer  to  the  place  where  the  people  generally  met  in  the 
temple,  and  not  to  a  room  or  an  upper  room  in  its  precincts.  And  with 
Hackett,  Alexander,  and  others,  Ave  may  regard  the  word  continually  as  used  to 
signify  nothing  more  than  a  frequent  resort — present  at  all  the  seasons  when 
the  people  would  naturally  resort  thither  for  worship.  After  the  Pentecost, 
the  disciples  were  doubtless  more  in  the  temple,  though  still  much  at  home 
(1  :  46).  It  was  fitting,  also,  under  the  New  Dispensation,  to  be  free  from  tlie 
local  and  ritual  restrictions  of  the  Old.  John  4 :  23,  24. 

The  number  of  disciples  gathered  together,  about  one  hundred  and  twenty,  is 
not  inconsistent  with  the  "  five  hundred  "  mentioned  in  1  Cor.  15 :  6.     The 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS.  149 


former  were  all  at  that  time  at  Jerusalem  ;  the  latter,  the  whole  discipleship 
assembled  in  Galilee.     Most  of  them  were  probably  still  there. 

^  8.  The  name  Pentecost  means  fifty,  and  is  applied  to  one  of  the  three 
j^reat  festivals  in  the  Jewish  calendar,  because  it  occurred  fifty  days  after  the 
Passover-Sabbath.  It  is  styled  "the  feast  of  harvest"  (Exod.  23:  16),  and 
"  the  feast  of  wheat  harvest "  (Exod.  34 :  22),  because  it  celebrated  the  com- 
pletion of  the  grain  harvest.  It  is  also  called  "  the  day  of  first  fruits."  As 
there  was  offered  at  the  Passover  a  sheaf  of  barley,  as  the  first  fruit  of  the 
coming  harvest ;  so  at  the  Pentecost,  two  loaves  of  the  finest  wheat  flour  were 
offered  as  the  first  fruits  of  a  completed  harvest,  and  as  a  token  of  thanks- 
giving to  God.  It  is,  moreover,  styled  "  the  feast  of  weeks  "  (Deut.  16  :  10), 
since  it  occurred  a  week  of  weeks,  that  is,  seven  weeks  after  the  Passover.  We 
learn  from  the  Talmud  and  Maimonides  of  a  Jewish  tradition,  making  this 
feast  a  celebration  of  the  giving  of  the  Law  from  Mount  Sinai,  which  is 
supposed  to  have  taken  place  fifty  days  from  the  departure  of  Israel  from  the 
land  of  bondage.  There  is  no  reference  to  this  in  Josephus  or  Philo.  The  only 
possible  allusion  to  it  in  the  Scriptures  is  in  Deut.  16  :  9-12,  where,  in  connec- 
tion with  Pentecost,  the  Israelite  is  admonished  to  remember  his  bondage  in 
Egypt,  and  commanded  to  observe  and  do  the  statutes  of  the  Lord. 

The  Day  of  Pentecost  was  a  fitting  time  for  the  Descent  of  the  Spirit,  and 
the  birth  of  the  first  Christian  Church. 

The  observance  of  Pentecost  lasted  but  a  single  day,  but  was  prolonged  by 
foreign  Jews  to  two  days,  perhaps  to  avoid  any  errors  in  celebrating  the  true 
day.    On  the  manner  of  its  observance,  see  Lev.  23 :  17-20. 

The  day  of  the  week  on  which  Pentecost  and  the  Descent  of  the  Spirit 
occurred  has  been  a  subject  of  much  dispute,  some  holding  that  it  was  on 
Saturday,  and  some  on  Sunday.  While  the  question  is  not  one  of  vital 
moment,  yet  it  is  of  interest,  and  has  its  significance.  The  settling  of  the 
question  has  been  thought  to  depend  largely  upon  the  interpretation  of  "  the 
morrow  after  the  Sabjbath,"  from  which  the  fifty  days  were  to  be  counted 
(Lev.  23:  11,  15,  16) — whether  the  Sabbath  was  the  first  day  of  the  Passover, 
the  15th  of  Nisan,  which  was  a  day  of  holy  convocation  (Lev.  23  :  7),  or  the 
weekly  Sabbath  in  the  Passover  week.  The  first  is  the  more  general  view. 
It  is  maintained  that  if  the  Friday  on  which  Christ  died  was  the  14th  of 
Nisan,  then  the  16th,  "the  morrow  after  the  Sabbath,"  would  be  Sunday,  and 
the  fiftieth  day,  or  Pentecost,  would  also  be  Sunday;  but,  if  Christ  died  on 
the  15th  of  Nisan  (as  has  been  shown  in  |  1),  which  Avas  the  day  of  holy 
convocation,  that  the  "morrow,"  and  the  fiftieth  day  from  the  morrow,  would 
be  Saturday. 

But    the  Sadducees,  in  the  time  of  the  second  temple,  and  the  Karaites 

since  the  eighth  centurv  of  the  Christian  era,  have  held  to  the  second  view — 

N2 


150  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS. 


that  the  weekly  Sabbath  within  the  seven  days  of  the  Passover  is  meant,  and 
since  they  were  to  count  fifty  days  from  the  morrow  after  the  Sabbath,  Pente- 
cost would  always  fall  on  Sunday.  While  this  seems  a  natural  interpretation, 
and,  perhaps,  may  be  the  true  one,  the  general  Jewish  practice  seems  to  be 
against  it. 

All  would  be  plain  had  we  a  more  perfect  knowledge  of  the  facts  and 
customs  of  the  Jews,  in  the  time  of  our  Lord,  respecting  this  feast. 
It  is  to  be  noted,  however,  that  the  earliest  Christian  traditions,  and  the 
Christian  commemorations  of  the  day,  as  far  back  as  it  is  possible  to  trace 
them,  have  uniformly  fixed  uj)on  Sunday  as  the  day.  A  perfect  harmonizing 
of  the  difficulties  connected  with  the  whole  subject,  may  be  impossible.  The 
following  suggestions  are  made,  which  may  help  toward  reaching  a  solution : 

1.  The  day  from  which  they  were  to  count  fifty  was  the  one  on  which  the 
first  fruits  were  to  be  offered,  specified  as  "  the  morrow  after  the  Sabbath." 
Lev.  23  :  10-12.  If  we  accept  the  loth  of  Nisan,  the  day  of  holy  convocation, 
as  the  Sabbath  intended,  then  at  the  Passover  at  which  our  Lord  suflTered,  the 
morrow  after  the  ceremonial  Sabbath  was  the  regular  weekly  Sabbath.  But 
may  not  the  offering  of  the  first  fruits  have  been  postponed  to  the  day  follow- 
ing, since  the  work  of  cutting  it  probably  formed  part  of  the  ceremony,  and 
the  offering  of  it  was  regarded  as  the  beginning  of  the  harvest  labor  ?  May 
not  this  have  been  a  reason  for  beginning  to  count  with  Sunday,  in  that  in- 
stance, making  the  fiftieth  day  fall  on  Sunday  ? 

2.  Or,  we  may  adopt  the  mode  of  reckoning  from  the  end  of  *'  the  morrow 
after  the  Sabbath."  So  Doddridge,  Wordswortli,  and  others.  This  is,  indeed, 
a  very  natural  meaning  of  the  words,  ^^from  the  morrow,"  And  it  may  afford 
an  explanation  of  the  much  discussed  passage  in  Josh.  5:11:  "And  they  did 
eat  of  the  old  corn  [rather,  the  produce]  of  the  land  on  [rather, //-o?/!]  the 
morrow  after  the  passover,  unleavened  cakes,  and  parched  corn  [i.  e.,  roasted 
ears]  in  the  self  same  day."  The  words,  "the  morrow  after  the  passover," 
mean  naturally,  and  according  to  their  usage  in  Num.  33:  3,  the  15th  of 
Nisan,  the  day  of  holy  convocation ;  and  the  Israelites  are  represented  as 
eating  parched  corn  and  green  ears  of  the  new  harvest  a  day  at  least  before  it 
was  lawful  to  do  so.  Num.  23:  14.  If,  however,  the  words,  "from  the  morrow," 
mean  from  the  end  of  that  day,  then  the  passage  evidently  means  that  the 
manna  ceased  from  or  after  the  15th  of  the  month,  and  the  people  began  to 
eat  the  new  harvest  on  the  16th,  the  day  of  offering  the  first  fruits  unto  the 
Lord,  which  was  according  to  the  law. 

"  We  must  merely  avoid  being  misled,"  says  Olshausen,  "  by  the  different 
commencement  of  a  Jewish  day.  Undoubtedly  the  Jewish  Pentecost,  in  the 
year  of  our  Lord's  death,  fell  upon  Saturday ;  but  it  began  at  six  o'clock  in 
the  evening,  when  the  Sabbath  was  at  a  close,  and  it  lasted  till  six  o'clock  on 
Sunday  evening.     As  the  church,  therefore,  has  rpiite  rightly  fixed  the  day  of 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS. 


151 


the  Redeemer's  death  upon  Friday,  althougli  the  Passover  began  on  Thursday 
evening  at  six  o'clock,  so  also  has  it  with  equal  propriety  fixed  the  first  Pen- 
tecost upon  the  day  which  occurred  just  seven  weeks  after  the  resurrection." 

Dr.  William  Smith,  in  his  New  Testament  History  (p.  380),  arrives  at  the 
same  result :  "  Seven  weeks  were  acknowledged  from  the  16th  of  Nisan,  and 
the  following  day,  the  6th  of  Sivan,  was  the  Day  of  Pentecost."  Since,  there- 
fore, in  A.  D.  30,  the  16th  of  Nisan  fell  on  Saturday,  April  8th,  the  Day  of 
Pentecost,  according  to  Dr.  Smith's  reckoning,  fell  on  Sunday,  May  28th. 

The  following  table  presents  the  Jewish  Calendar  for  a.  d.  30.  The  Jewish 
year  is  strictly  lunar,  and  contains  three  hundred  and  fifty-four,  or  twelve 
lunations  of  the  moon.  In  a  cycle  of  nineteen  years  an  intercalary  month, 
Veadar,  is  seven  times  introduced,  which  makes  the  average  length  of  the 
year  nearly  correct. 


Date. 

A,  D.  30, 


March  24 

April  7,  8, 13,14, 


April  23 
May  17... 

May  18... 

May  23... 
May  28  . 

June  22. 


July  20 

August  19. 
August  25. 


September  17.. 
September  26.. 
October  1,  2  ... 

October  7 

Octobers 

October  9.—.... 


October  16., 


November  15., 
December  9..., 


December  14. 

A.  D.  31. 
January  13.... 

February  11.. 
February  24.. 


Days  of  the  "Week. 


Friday 

Friday,  Saturday,  Thursday,  Friday, 


Sunday 

Wednesday 

Thursday.    Ascension. 


Tuesday. 
Sunday.. 


Thursday , 
Friday , 


Saturday. 
Friday.... 


Sunday 

Tuesday 

Sunday  and  Monday , 

Saturday , 

Sunday 

Monday 


Monday , 


Wednesday. 
Saturday 


Thursday, 
Saturday.. 


Sunday... 
Saturday. 


Jewish  Calendar. 
(In  the  Sacred  Order  of  the  Months.) 


March  12 Monday 

March  24 [Saturday 

March  25,  26  .....  ISunday,  Monday. 


I.  ABIB  or  NISAN. 
1.  New  Moon. 

15, 16, 21, 22.    Passover  Days,  1, 2, 7, 
last. 

II.  JYAR  (Yiah.) 
1.  New  Moon. 
28.  Death  of  Samuel.    Fast. 
29. 

III.  SIVAN. 
1.  New  Moon. 

6.  Pentecost. 

IV.  THAMMUZ. 
1.  New  Moon. 

V.  AB. 
1.  New  Moon. 

VI.  ELUL. 
1,  New  Moon. 

7.  Dedi.  of  Walls  byNehemiah.  Fea^. 

VII.  TISRI. 

1.  New  Year  and  New  Moon. 
10.  Kipur.  Day  of  Atonement.  Fast. 
15, 16.  Feast  of  Tabernacles. 

21.  Feast  of  Branches  or  of  Palms. 

22.  End  of  Feast  of  Tabernacles. 

23.  Feast  of  the  Law. 

VIII.  CHESVAN. 
1.  New  Moon. 

IX.  CHISLEU. 
1.  New  Moon. 
25.  Hanuca.    Dedication  of  Temple. 
X.  THEBET. 
1.  New  Moon. 

XI.  SEBAT. 
1.  New  Moon. 

XII.  ADAR. 
1.  New  Moon. 
14.  Little  Purim. 

XII.  VEADAR  (Intercalary).  Lastof 
March  and  beginning  of  April. 
1.  New  Moon. 

13.  Feast  of  Esther. 

14,  15.  Feast  of  Purini  and  Shusham 

Puriiu. 


152  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS. 

Since  preparing  the  above  for  press,  I  have  received  from  my  scholarly 
friend,  Rev.  C.  W.  Waterhouse,  the  following  very  able  and  impartial  defence 
of  Sunday  as  the  Day  of  Pentecost : 

"  That  the  Day  of  Pentecost  of  Acts  2:1,  signalized  by  the  outpouring  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  occurred  on  Sunday,  the  first  day  of  the  week,  seems  to  have 
been  the  prevailing  opinion  in  the  churches,  until  the  present  century. 

"But  Wieseler  (since  followed  by  many),  in  his  'Chronologic,'  p.  19,  makes 
this  Pentecost  fall  on  the  Sabbath. 

"  If  *  our  Lord  celebrated  his  last  Passover  on  the  evening  which  began  the 
15th  of  Nisan,'  then  the  15th  of  Nisan  extended  through  that  night  and 
following  day  to  'the  evening  which  began'  the  16th  of  Nisan,  or  Abib,  in 
liarmony  with  Jewish  reckoning.  Hence,  our  Lord  was  crucified  on  the  15th 
of  Nisan, '  which  was  our  Friday,'  and  was  also  '  the  first  day  of  the  feast  of 
unleavened  bread,'  when  they  were  to  *  have  a  holy  convocation,'  and  '  do  no 
servile  work  therein,'  (Lev.  23 :  6,  7) ;  that  is,  they  were  to  keep  that  '  first  day' 
as  a  'sabbath.'  See  ver.  11,  15.  'The  seventh  day'  of  the  '  seven  days'  of  the 
feast  of  unleavened  bread,  that  is,  the  21st  day  of  Nisan,  they  were  also  to 
keep  in  the  same  manner  as  a  sabbath.  See  ver.  8.  These  special  feast-sab- 
baths are  to  be  distinguished  from  the  regular  weekly  sabbath,  which  is  not 
spoken  of  in  the  chapter,  except  in  ver.  3  and  38.  But  if  the  15th  day  of 
Nisan  was  'the  first  day  of  the  feast  of  unleavened  bread,'  (ver.  6,  7),  and  was 
to  be  kept  as  a  sabbath,  then  '  the  morrow  after  the  sabbath,'  spoken  of  in 
ver.  11  and  15,  was  the  16th  of  Nisan,  and  the  second  day  of  the  feast  of 
unleavened  bread.  On  this  day  the  wave-sheaf  was  to  be  offered,  (ver.  11), 
undoubtedly  within  the  twelve  hours  of  daylight,  and  perhaps  mostly  between 
the  morning  and  the  evening  sacrifice,  for  some  three  hours  before  and  three 
hours  after  noon.  If,  then,  our  Lord  was  crucified  on  Friday,  the  15th  of 
Nisan,  the  16th  day  of  Nisan  was  Saturday.  Starting  from  this  Saturday  at 
noon,  in  the  midst  of  the  offering  of  the  wave-sheaf,  one  week  of  seven  days 
will  reach  to  the  next  Saturday  noon,  and  forty-nine  days,  or  seven  weeks 
complete,  (ver.  15),  will  reach  to  the  seventh  Saturday  at  noon,  and  the  next 
day,  required  to  complete  the  '  fifty  days,'  (ver.  16),  will  be  Sunday,  the  first  day 
of  the  week,  the  day  after  the  Jewish  Sabbath.  Beginning  thus  on  the 
acknowledged  basis  of  Friday,  tlie  15th  of  Nisan,  as  the  day  of  Christ's 
crucifixion,  and  the  first  day  of  the  feast  of  unleavened  bread,  and  reasoning 
from  the  direct  teachings  of  Lev.  23  :  5-16,  confirmed  also  by  Num.  28  :  16-25, 
we  are  brought  to  the  first  day  of  the  week  as  the  Pentecost  so  signalized  by 
the  manifest  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

"  In  William  Smith's  large  and  critical  '  Bible  Dictionary,'  Rev.  Samuel 
Clark,  of  England,  says :  'From  the  16th  of  Nisan  seven  Aveeks  were  reckoned 
inclusively,  and  the  next  or  fiftieth  day  was  the  Day  of  Pentecost.  ...  It  was 
the  legal  paschal  supper,  on  the  14th  of  Nisan,  and  the  Sabbath  during  which 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS.  153 

our  Lord  lay  in  the  grave  was  the  day  of  the  omer  [wave-sheaf],  Pentecost 
must  have  followed  on  the  Sabbath.' 

"  But  Dr.  William  Smith  himself,  in  his  New  Testament  History,  published 
in  1866,  p.  380,  counting  '  from  the  16th  day  of  Nisan/  says,  '  the  Day  of  Pen- 
tecost fell  on  Sunday.^ 

"Besides,  we  are  not  authorized  to  assume  that  'from  the  16th  of  Nisan 
seven  weeks  were  reckoned  inclusively' ;  that  is,  that  the  16tli  of  Nisan  was 
itself  to  be  counted  as  the  first  of  the  forty-nine  days.  In  loose,  popular 
speaking,  such  a  manner  of  reckoning  may  be  admissible.  But  it  would  not 
be  admissible  in  the  select  and  precise  language  of  legal  enactment.  Much 
less  could  we  expect  it  when  the  words  of  the  enactment  came  from  a  scholar, 
and  were  inspired. 

"Hence,  in  relation  to  the  Day  of  Pentecost,  or  'the  feast  of  weeks'  (Deut. 
16:  10),  the  words  of  the  law  are  definite  and  specific.  'Ye  shall  count  to 
you  from  [not,  beginning  ivithl  the  morrow  after  the  sabbath,  from  the  day 
when  ye  brought  the  sheaf  of  the  wav^e-offering,  seven  sabbaths  [or  '  weeks,' 
Deut.  16 :  19]  shall  be  complete ;  even  to  the  morrow  after  the  seventh  sabbath 
shall  ye  number  ffty  days.'  Lev.  23 :  15,  16. 

"  In  Lange's  learned  and  critical  Commentary,  Dr.  J.  V.  Lechler  says :  '  It 
[Pentecost]  consequently  occurred,  in  the  year  in  which  Christ  died,  on  the 
first  day  of  the  week,  or  our  Sunday,  if  we  assume  that  in  the  same  year 
the  first  day  of  the  Passover  occurred  on  a  Friday,  and  the  second,  from 
which  the  fifty  days  were  counted,  on  a  Saturday.' 

"  This  way  of  understanding  and  reckoning  the  '  seven  weeks  complete,'  and 
the  'fifty  days,'  may  be  further  illustrated  by  the  Jubilee.  Suppose  the  year 
before  A.  D.  1  had  been  the  year  of  Jubilee.  Then  one  week  of  years 
from  the  Jubilee  would  have  included  the  year  7,  seven  weeks  of  years 
would  have  included  the  year  49,  and  'the  fiftieth  year'  from  that  Jubilee 
would  have  extended  to  the  year  50  as  the  next  Jubilee.  See  Lev.  15 : 
8-13. 

"  Special  provision  was  made  for  the  forty -ninth  as  the  sabbatic,  and  the 
fiftieth  as  the  Jubilee  year,  in  the  promise  that  the  year  next  before  this 
sabbatic  year  should  'bring  forth  fruit  for  three  years';  ver.  21." 

The  "place"  (2:  1)  where  the  disciples  were  assembled  at  Pentecost  is  called 
the  "house"  in  ver.  2,  and  was  probably  the  "upper  room"  of  the  preceding 
chapter  (1 :  13),  which  had  been  the  usual  meeting  place  of  the  disciples  after 
the  ascension,  and  the  same  "  large  upper  room  "  in  which  our  Lord  observed 
the  Passover  with  his  disciples.  Luke  22:  12.  See  Discussion  in  the  preceding 
section.  Many  have  supposed  the  place  to  have  been  one  of  the  thirty  build- 
ings in  the  precincts  of  the  temple,  which  Josephus  calls  "houses."  This 
view,  it  is  said,  agrees  better  with  the  custom  of  the  apostles  (Luke  24 :  53 . 
Acts  2:  46),  with  the  time  of  the  miracle,  nine  o'clock  in  the  morning,  the 


154  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS. 


lioiir  of  prayer  (ver.  15),  witli  the  large  multitude  assembled,  and  with  the 
sanctity  of  the  place.  But  if  it  had  been  in  the  temple,  why  was  it  not  so 
stated?  The  temple  is  not  mentioned  till  ver.  46,  and  it  would  hardly  have 
been  called  a  house.  The  hostile  Jewish  authorities  would  scarcely  have 
permitted  it ;  and  the  disciples,  from  their  fear  of  the  Jews,  Avould  very  prob- 
ably assemble  in  some  large  room  of  a  private  house.  Compare  John  20 :  19_ 
It  was  also  a  long  summer  day.  The  people  of  the  East  are  early  risers.  It 
was  but  the  third  hour  of  the  day  when  Peter  addressed  the  people.  But  the 
Spirit  had  descended  before  this,  and  a  great  multitude  had  assembled.  It  is 
possible  that  the  disciples  had  been  already  together  several  hours.  And  it 
is  not  necessary  to  suppose  that  the  vast  assembly  and  the  addresses  of  Peter 
and  others  were  all  in  the  upper  room.  We  can  suppose  the  early  gathering 
of  the  disciples  and  the  descent  of  the  Spirit  to  have  been  there,  but  the 
crowd  may  have  asseml)led  outside  in  the  open  air.  Nor  may  we  call  in  the 
temple  to  give  additional  sanctity  to  the  occasion.  It  was  the  Spirit,  not  the 
temple,  that  made  the  place  and  the  whole  event  sacred ;  and  by  his  presence 
the  humblest  Christian  becomes  the  temple  of  God.  1  Cor.  3:  16;  John 
4 :  23,  24. 

The  list  of  names  in  9-11  presents  a  rapid  view  of  the  Roman  Empire,  and 
contains  most  of  the  countries  in  which  the  Jews  were  dispersed,  beginning 
with  the  northeast  and  passing  to  the  west  and  south.  The  whole  multitude 
was  divided  into  Jews — that  is,  by  birth — and  Proselytes,  or  Gentile  converts 
to  the  Jewish  religion.  It  has  been  estimated  that  as  many  as  fifteen  different 
languages  or  dialects  must  have  been  spoken  by  the  disciples  at  this  time. 
There  were  at  Jerusalem  separate  synagogues  for  the  accommodation  of  wor- 
shipers of  different  nationalities.  Ch.  6:  1.  The  great  multitude  present  at 
Jerusalem  may  be  accounted  for  from  the  fact  that  Pentecost  was  the  most 
largely  attended  of  any  of  the  Jewish  feasts. 

^4.  The  quotation  from  the  Prophet  Joel  (2:  28-32),  in  Peter's  Address 
TO  THE  Multitude,  is  made  from  the  Hebrew  with  several  variations,  and 
very  nearly  in  tlie  words  of  the  Septuagint  Version.  "  The  two  or  three 
verbal  deviations  from  the  Hebrew  serve  either  to  unfold  more  distinctly  the 
sense  of  the  original  passage,  or  to  enforce  it." — Hackett.  "  Some  suppose 
this  passage  to  have  formed  a  part  of  the  temple-service  on  the  Day  of  Pente- 
cost, and  allege  that  it  is  still  so  used  by  the  Karaites,  or  Anti-talmudical 
Jews." — Alexander.  Joel  was  one  of  the  oldest,  if  not  the  oldest,  of  all  the 
prophets,  in  the  reign  of  Uzziah,  about  b.  c.  800,  or  perhaps  under  Jehoash, 
during  his  minority,  about  b.  c.  870. 

The  quotations  from  Psalm  116  is  from  the  Septuagint  Version.  The 
Hebrew  in  Ps.  110:  1,  is,  "Jehovah  said  unto  my  Lord,"  or  Sovereign,  etc. 
In  the  quotations  from  the  Old  Testament,  Lord  generally,  as  in  the  Septua- 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS.  155 


gint,  corresponds  with  Jehovah,  and  tlius  sometimes  the  distinction  between 
that  and  other  names  applied  to  God  is  lost. 

It  is  interesting  to  compare  the  riper  knowledge  of  Peter  in  his  First  Epistle, 
written  about  A.  d.  63,  and  notice  its  agreement  with  this  address  on  the  Day 
of  Pentecost. 

^  5,  The  Effect  of  Peter's  Address,  in  connnection  with  that  of  the 
others,  was  immediate  in  conviction  and  conversion;  but  continuous  also  in 
the  growth  of  the  church,  and  in  the  graces  of  the  Spirit — benevolence,  joy, 
etc.  The  condition  of  the  infant  church  is  described  in  ver.  42-47,  covering 
a  period,  it  may  be,  of  several  months. 

The  sjKcial  liberaUity  of  the  converts  should  be  noted.  The  disciples  sold 
and  parted  with  goods  and  possessions,  according  to  the  necessities  of  any  of 
tlie  brethren.  No  one  acted  as  if  his  property  was  absolutely  his  own;  but 
used  it  for  the  benefit  of  others  also.  In  ver.  46,  we  get  a  view  of  their 
public  worship  in  the  temple,  and  their  more  private  gatherings  in  their 
houses,  or  at  their  homes ;  and  also  the  connecting  a  social  repast  and  the 
breaking  of  bread.  Perhaps  many  of  their  private  religious  gatheiings  were 
followed  by  a  common  meal,  and  then  the  Lord's  Suj^per. 

§6.  The  Healing  of  the  Lame  Man  by  Peter  and  John  is  given, 
from  among  a  large  number  of  miracles  (ch.  2 :  43),  not  merely  because  it 
was  most  wonderful ;  but  also  because  it  gave  occasion  to  the  first  hostile  move- 
ment against  the  new  church,  and  an  opportunity  for  another  telling  discourse 
from  Peter,  resulting  in  a  fresh  impetus  to  the  work,  and  in  the  further 
increase  of  believers. 

The  time  is  not  stated ;  but  it  is  implied  that  it  was  during  the  peaceful 
growth  of  the  church  that  followed  the  Day  of  Pentecost.  Ch.  2 :  44-47.  Some 
have  been  disposed  to  put  it  into  the  next  year.  But  it  seems  better  to  place 
it  nearer  Pentecost,  while  the  disciples  were  still  enjoying  its  influences,  and 
the  young  believers  were  being  instructed  more  fully  in  regard  to  the 
Kingdom  of  God.  On  account  of  the  number  of  priests  present  in  the 
temple  (ch.  4 .  1),  others  have  thought  that  the  Feast  of  Pentecost  had  not 
yet  terminated.  But  it  would  be  better  to  suppose  that  now  the  Feast  of 
Tabernacles  had  come  and  was  in  progress,  which  was  early  in  October.  A 
greater  number  of  priests  were  on  duty  during  that  festival,  since  the  work 
to  be  performed  was  greater.  I  incline  to  place  this  miracle  in  the  autumn 
of  A.  D.  30. 

Notice  how  Peter  and  John  are  connected  together  in  labor ;  and  consult 
references. 

In  Peter's  address,  ver.  15,  16,  and  1  Pet.  1 :  21,  being  both  by  the  same 
apostle,  are  worthy  of  comparison:    Christ  raised  up  by  the  power  of  God; 


156  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE  ACTS. 


faith  working  through  Christ  as  its  author ;   making  believers,  or  those  who 
receive  his  benefits,  what  they  are. 

The  quotation  (ver.  22,  23)  from  Deut.  18:  15,  19,  is  partly  the  rendering 
of  the  Septuagint  Version,  and  partly  Peter's;  giving  the  sense  and  special 
application  of  the  original.  The  passage,  ''I  will  require  it  of  thee,"  is  full 
of  meaning.  Peter  emphasizes  it,  by  defining  the  mode  of  the  highest  kind 
of  punishment — "shall  be  utterly  destroyed  from  among  the  people."  The 
phrase,  "shall  be  cut  off  from  among  his  people,"  is  of  frequent  occurrence 
(Lev.  23 :  29 ;  Exod.  12 :  15,  19 ;  Gen.  17 :  14),  denoting— shall  not  be 
reckoned  as  one  of  them,  deprived  of  all  their  privileges ;  and,  in  aggravated 
cases,  visited  with  the  extremest  punishment. 

^  7.  On  the  time  of  the  Imprisonment  of  Peter  and  John,  see  pre- 
ceding section. 

The  first  organized  opposition  or  persecution  was  begun  by  the  Sadducees 
(ver.  2,  3,  5,  6),  who  were  oflfended  at  the  great  central  doctrine  of  apostolic 
preaching — the  resurrection  of  Jesus.  The  Sadducees  rightly  rejected  the 
tradition  of  the  elders,  but  unfortunately  denied  many  important  truths,  such 
as  a  resurrection,  the  existence  of  angels  and  spirits.  They  belonged  to  the 
wealthy  and  influential  classes,  and  though  they  had  not  such  popular  power 
with  the  masses  as  the  more  numerous  Pharisees,  they  were  the  most 
powerful  politically.  The  opposition  of  the  Sadducees  would  tend  to  make 
the  Pharisees  favorable  to  the  body  of  believers.  See  ch.  23 :  7-10.  The 
direct  persecution  by  the  Pharisees  began  much  later — during  the  preaching 
of  Stephen  and  at  the  disputation  with  him.     Ch.  6 :  10. 

The  captain  of  the  temple  (ver.  1)  was  the  officer  commanding  the  Levitical 
guard  in  the  temple.  See  Josephus  ( War,  6 :  5.  3),  and  compare  Jer.  20 :  1 ; 
1  Chron,  9:11;  2  Chron.  31 :  13. 

The  Sanhedrim  is  doubtless  meant  in  ver.  5,  which  was  the  highest  civil 
and  ecclesiastical  court  of  the  Jews,  composed  of  seventy  persons,  including 
elders,  scribes,  and  the  chief  priests,  who  were  the  leaders  of  the  twenty- 
four  classes  (1  Chron.  24),  with  the  high  priest  as  president. 

Annas  (ver.  6)  had  been  deposed  from  the  high  priesthood  by  the  Roman 
Governor  Valerius  (Josephus,  Antiq.  18 :  2.  2).  His  son-in-law,  Caiaphas 
(ver.  6)  was  made  high  priest  by  the  same  Governor,  about  A.  d.  25,  and 
continued  till  A.  d.  37.  Annas  appears  to  have  been  a  man  of  great  ability 
and  influence,  and  retained  the  title,  according  to  the  custom  of  the  Jews, 
who  would  naturally  regard  him  as  the  rightful  high  priest,  the  office  being 
for  life.  While  Caiaphas  was  the  acting  high  priest,  Annas  may  have  been 
his  deputy. 

Notwithstanding  so  great  opposition,  the  number  of  men  who  believed  had 
increased  to  about  five  thousand  (ver.  4).     I  am  inclined  to  regard  these  as 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS.  157 

male  converts;  the  word  in  the  original  being  generally  limited  to  males. 
The  disciples  came  most  in  contact  with  men  in  the  temple,  and,  as  in  modern 
missions,  converts  would  at  first  be  made  largely  from  among  men.  That  the 
one  hundred  and  twenty  in  "the  upper  room"  (ch.  1 :  15)  were  mostly  men, 
is  a  fair  inference  from  ch.  1:  14,  "with  the,"  or,  "with  certain  women  and 
Mary  the  mother  of  Jesus."  Progress  was  doubtless  constantly  made  among 
women,  as  private  services  were  held  at  the  homes,  Ch.  2 :  46.  And  this 
progress,  it  would  seem,  was  largely  increased  upon  the  death  of  Sapphira, 
when  women  are  mentioned  with  men,  as  added  to  the  Lord.  Ch.  5 :  14. 

A  comparison  of  Peter's  address,  especially  ch.  4 :  11,  12,  with  his  First 
Epistle  (2 :  4-8),  shows  that  he  taught  the  same  truths,  both  in  his  early  and 
later  ministry.  But  in  the  former  he  shows  great  simplicity ;  in  the  latter  he 
exhibits  growth,  maturity,  and  elaboration;  in  both,  his  knowledge  of  the 
Scriptures,  fire,  and  vigor. 

The  quotation  in  ver.  11  may  be  regarded  as  a  free  translation  from  the 
Hebrew,  and  applied,  at  this  time,  to  the  Sanhedrim.  The  text  may  have 
been  so  often  quoted  as  to  have  become  a  proverb. 

The  familiarity  of  the  disciples  with  the  Scriptures,  is  seen  (ver.  24)  in 
their  free  quotation  of  Ps.  146 :  6,  and  in  citing  the  first  two  verses  of  the 
second  Psalm  (ver.  25,  26),  which  was  regarded  by  the  Jews  as  a  Messianic 
prophecy.  The  latter  is  quoted  quite  closely  from  the  Septuagint  Version. 
Herod  Antipas  (ver.  27)  was  tetrarch  of  Galilee  and  Perea,  from  the  death 
of  Herod  the  Great,  his  father,  A.  d.  4,  till  his  banishment,  A.  d.  39.  Pontius 
Pilate  (ver.  27)  was  Procurator  of  Judea  fr©m  a.  d.  26  to  A.  d.  36.  Both 
were  associated  together  against  Christ.  Luke  23:  7,  11,  12. 

^8.  The  United  and  Prosperous  Condition  of  the  Church  for 
several  months,  perhaps  for  a  year  or  two  after  the  first  hostile  movement 
against  her,  is  described  in  ch.  4 :  32-35 ;  similar  to  that  enjoyed  after  the 
Pentecostal  season.  Ch.  2:  43-47.  The  community  of  goods  is  again  brought  to 
view  as  a  peculiar  feature  of  this  period.  It  was  plainly  voluntary.  Ch.  5:  4. 
Each  one  regarded  himself  as  a  steward  entrusted  with  his  Lord's  money. 
Distribution  was  made  "  as  any  one  had  need."  That  all  did  not  sell  their 
entire  property,  may  be  inferred  from  ch.  12 :  12,  where  it  appears  that  Mary, 
the  mother  of  Mark,  owned  a  house.  This  system  does  not  appear  to  have 
been  adopted  by  any  of  the  other  early  churches.  Gal.  2:  10;  1  Tim.  6:  8, 
17-19;  1  Cor.  16:  1,  2.  It  was  adapted  to  the  condition  of  the  Church  at 
Jerusalem,  where  many  strangers  and  visitors,  coming  to  the  feasts,  were  con- 
verted, and  needed  to  remain  for  a  time  to  receive  instruction. 

During  this  period,  two  opposite  characters  were  brought  into  prominent 
notice.  Joseph  Barnabas,  a  Levite,  afterward  a  companion  of  Paul  and  a 
missionary  to  his  native  island,  Cyprus,  which  is  situated  toward  the  north- 

O 


158  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS. 


east  corner  of  the  Mediterranean  Sea,  and  Ananias  and  Sapphira,  of  whom  we 
know  nothing,  except  their  hypocritical  profession  of  benevolence  and  their 
sad  end  recorded  in  ch.  5 :  1-10.  Their  severe  punishment,  near  the  beginning 
of  Christianity,  and  as  first  transgressors,  was  a  merciful  warning  to  others. 
Compare  the  opening  of  the  Mosaic  institution.     See  reference  on  ver.  5. 

§  9.  The  Great  Increase  of  the  Church  (ch.  5 :  12-16),  after  the  death 
of  Ananias  and  Sapphira,  appears  to  have  continued  for  some  time.  Its  peace 
and  prosperity  resulted  not  only  from  this  judgment  and  the  great  miracles 
performed  by  the  apostles,  but  also  from  the  reverence  begotten  in  the  people 
for  the  company  of  believers.  "  But  of  the  rest  (of  the  people,  that  is,  un- 
believers), durst  no  man  join  himself  to  them  (associate  with  them,  that  is, 
with  the  disciples) :  howbeit,  the  people  magnified  them,"  regarded  them  with 
wonder  and  reverence.  Ver.  18  ;  compare  ch.  2 :  43.  The  discipleship  became 
more  distinct,  were  permitted  more  than  ever  to  attend  to  their  own  worship 
in  the  temple  and  elsewhere,  without  molestation  or  intrusion  of  either  hostile 
parties,  or  of  those  who  by  hypocritical  profession  would  seek  worldly  gain. 
But  true  believers  were  largely  multiplied,  not  only  of  men,  but  also  of  women 
(ver.  14),  who  are  now  mentioned  among  the  converts  for  the  first  time  since 
the  Pentecostal  season. 

The  second  organized  movement  or  persecution  against  the  apostles,  origi- 
nated like  the  first  (ch.  4:  1,  2,  5 ;  see  on  ^  7),  among  the  Sadducees.  It  re- 
sulted only  in  the  Imprisonment  of  the  Apostles,  in  scourging  them,  and 
charging  them  no  more  to  pret^ch  in  the  name  of  Jesus.  The  Sadducean 
rulers  were  restrained  by  the  miraculous  deliverance  of  the  apostles  from 
prison,  by  fear  of  the  people,  and  by  the  prudent  counsel  of  Gamaliel. 

Gamaliel  was  doubtless  the  distinguished  doctor  of  the  law  mentioned  in 
the  Talmud  as  the  grandson  of  the  famous  Hillel,  and  at  one  time  the  teacher 
of  Paul.  Acts  22 :  3.  See  Josephus  Antiq.  20 :  9,  4.  He  is  reported  to  have 
died  eighteen  years  before  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  about  A.  d.  52.  He 
is  represented  in  the  Talmud  as  being  tolerant  and  charitable  far  beyond  the 
mass  of  his  countrymen.  As  a  Pharisee,  he  may,  with  his  sect,  have  looked 
favorably  on  the  early  disciples,  who  were  constant  worshipers  in  the  temple, 
and  strict  observers  of  the  law,  and  opposers  of  the  skepticism  of  the  Sad- 
ducees. The  manner  and  the  words  of  the  apostles  may  have  favorably  im- 
pressed him,  and  the  thought  very  likely  occurred  to  him  that  possibly  their 
cause  might  be  of  God.  Ch.  5 :  39.  Tradition  makes  him  first  a  secret  and 
afterwards  an  open  disciple.     But  this  is  extremely  doubtful. 

Theudas  (ch.  5 :  36)  was  not  the  one  mentioned  hy  Josephus  (Antiq.  20 :  5, 1) 
as  beheaded  about  A.  d.  45,  many  years  too  late ;  but  one  of  the  turbulent 
persons  put  to  death  during  the  last  years  of  Herod  the  Great. 

Judas  of  Galilee  (ch.  5:  37)  is  mentioned  by  Josephus  as  a  Gaulonite  of  the 


HARMONIC    ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS.  159 


city  of  Gamala,  and  probably  took  his  name  of  Galilean  from  the  insurrection 
which  he  began  in  Galilee.  The  enrolment  was  probably  not  that  at  the  birth 
of  Jesus  (Luke  2  :  2),  but  a  second  one  some  years  later,  after  the  deposing 
of  Archelaus,  and  when  Cyrenius  was  the  Governor  of  Syria  the  second  time, 
about  A.  D.  6  or  7.  Compare  author's  "  Harmony  of  the  Gospels,"  on  §  9, 
(3)  p.  243.  See  Josephus,  who  gives  an  interesting  account  of  this  Judas. 
Antiq.  18:  1.  6;  20:  5.  2;  17:  6.  2;   War,  2:  8.  1. 

The  threatening  and  scourging  of  the  apostles  were  probably  followed 
by  another  period  of  peace  and  prosperity  to  the  Jerusalem  Church.  Ch. 
5:42. 

The  time  of  this  section,  therefore,  occupies  a  considerable  period.  The 
great  increase  of  disciples  and  the  prosperity  enjoyed  by  them,  described  in 
ch.  5:  12-16,  very  probably  lasted  through  the  year  A.  D.  32.  About  the  end 
of  that  year,  or  the  beginning  of  A.  d.  33,  we  may  fix  the  imprisonment  of 
Peter  and  John.  The  continued  growth  and  activity  of  the  discipleship  after 
their  release  (ch.  5  :  42),  may  have  continued  through  the  year  till  A.  d.  34. 

The  phrase  in  ver.  30,  "  hanging  him  on  the  tree,"  is  quoted  from  Deut. 
21 :  22.  It  there  means  the  exposure  of  the  body  after  being  put  to  death  in 
some  way ;  here  it  is  applied  to  crucifixion.    See  in  comparison.  Gal.  3 :  13. 

^  10.  The  first  Appointment  of  Alms  Distributers,  or  deacons,  took  place 
during  the  prosperous  period  of  the  church  after  the  counsel  of  Gamaliel.  Ch. 
5:  38-42.  "These  days"  (ch.  6:  1)  is  an  indefinite  note  of  time,  always 
implying  some  connection  between  what  precedes  and  follows.  It  sometimes 
relates  to  a  period  of  many  years  (Matt.  3 :  1) ;  sometimes  to  a  few  days.  Ch- 
1 :15.  We  may  therefore  suppose  that  the  deacons  were  appointed  in  the 
first  half  of  the  year  A.  d.  34. 

The  Grecian  Jews  (ch.  6:1)  were  those  Jewish  Christians  of  foreign  birth 
who  spoke  the  Greek  language  both  in  common  life  and  in  their  worship,  and 
used  the  Septuagint  Version  of  the  Old  Testament.  Their  murmurings  and 
the  neglect  of  their  widows  were,  doubtless,  of  gradual  growth.  The  imperfect 
"  were  neglected,"  were  being  overlooked,  implies  that  the  neglect  liad  become 
common  and  was  of  some  continuance.  With  the  rapid  increase  of  the  disci- 
pleship, one  after  another  of  these  widows  were  overlooked,  till  the  evil 
probably  became  great.  Jealousy  of  races,  great  sensitiveness  on  account  of 
their  foreign  birth  and  language,  doubtless  contributed  to  the  evil.  The 
Hebrews  (ver.  1)  were  Jewish  Christians,  natives  of  Palestine,  and  others,  who 
used  the  Hebrew  Scriptures  and  the  vernacular  Aramaean. 

The  daily  ministration  of  alms  of  which  widows  were  important  recipients, 
throws  light  on  the  community  of  goods  as  practiced  by  the  Jerusalem  Church. 
It  originated  with  social  meetings  and  repasts,  and  was  extended  to  the  needy 
and  the  dependent.     Ch.  2 :  42-45 ;  compare  Neh.  8 :  10. 


160  HARMONIC    ARRANGEMENT    OF    THE   ACTS. 


By  a  comparison  of  1  Tim.  5 :  9,  we  learn  that  widows  continued  to  be 
objects  of  special  care  in  all  the  early  churches. 

The  names  of  the  Seven  are  all  Grecian  names,  which  indicates  that  they 
may  have  been  chosen  from  among  the  Grecian  Jews,  to  silence  their  com- 
plaints.    Yet  many  Hebrew  Jews  had  foreign  names.     Ch.  1 :  23. 

Nicolas  of  Antioch  was  a  proselyte,  a  convert  to  the  Jewish  religion,  and 
afterward  to  Christianity.  This  is  obvious,  as  the  views  of  the  discipleship 
liad  not  yet  been  enlarged  by  the  teaching  of  the  conversion  of  Cornelius.  He 
was  what  the  Jews  called  "  a  proselyte  of  righteousness,"  circumcised,  and 
observing  all  the  ordinances  of  the  Mosaic  law.  Thus  he  passed  through  tlie 
synagogue  at  Antioch,  before  he  entered  into  the  Church  at  Jerusalem. 
There  is  no  probability  that  he  was  the  founder  of  the  Nicolaitans.  Rev.  2  : 
6,  15. 

Of  the  seven,  only  Stephen  and  Philip  (ch.  8 :  5)  are  elsewhere  mentioned 
in  the  New  Testament.    What  the  other  four  did  is  unknown. 

The  office  of  deacon  probably  arose  from  this  appointment ;  the  name  does 
not,  however,  occur  in  the  Acts.     Compare  Phil.  1 :  1 ;  1  Tim.  3 :  8,  12. 

The  appointment  of  the  Seven  is  followed  by  a  great  increase  in  the  churdi. 
Ch.  6 :  7.  That  a  great  company  of  priests  believed,  indicates  the  progress  of 
the  gospel  among  the  most  intelligent  and  influential. 

^  11:  The  Violent  Apprehension  of  Stephen  took  place  some  time  after 
his  appointment  as  one  of  the  Seven,  when  his  zeal  had  aroused  the  opposition 
and  hatred  of  the  foreign  Jews.  Several  months  probably  passed  during  the 
progress  of  the  church  and  the  culmination  of  the  opposition,  narrated  in  ch. 
6 :  8,  9.  We  may,  therefore,  place  the  apprehension  near  the  close  of  a.  d. 
34.     See  on  ^  10,  first  paragraph. 

According  to  some  only  one  synagogue  is  named — that  of  the  Libertines, 
or  freedmen ;  Jews,  or  the  sons  of  Jews,  wlio  had  been  carried  into  Italy  by 
Pompey,  B.  c.  63,  reduced  to  slavery,  and  afterward  set  free.  According  to 
this  view,  these  freedmen  were  from  Cyrene,  Alexandria,  Cilicia,  and  Asia. 
This  interpretation,  however,  is  forced  and  unlikely. 

Others  suppose  two  synagogues :  one  including  the  first  three  names ;  the 
other  the  last  two.     This  is  possible. 

But  the  simplest  and  most  natural  interpretation  is  that  which  supposes 
five  synagogues  to  be  named.  And  this  accords  with  the  fact  that  there  were 
many  foreign  synagogues  in  Jerusalem.  According  to  the  Talmud,  there  were 
480  synagogues  in  the  city.  And  though  this  is  very  probably  an  exaggeration, 
the  statement  was  doubtless  made  from  the  very  large  number  there. 

Alexandrians,  from  Alexandria,  Egypt,  where  there  were  about  100,000  Jews. 
Cyrenians,  froiu  Cyrene,  in  Libya,  west  of  Egypt,  where  about  a  fourth  of  the 
population  were  Jews.     Cilicia  was  the  southeastern  province  of  Asia  Minor, 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS.  161 

the  chief  city  of  which  was  Tarsus,  the  birth-place  of  Paul.  Ch.  22 :  3.  Asia 
was  another  province  of  Asia  Minor,  with  Ephesus  as  its  capital. 

In  the  disputing  with  Stephen,  we  see  the  beginning  of  the  Pharisaic  perse- 
cution against  Christianity.  Hitherto  the  organized  opposition  had  centred 
around  Sadduceeism.  Ch.  4:  1  ;  5  :  17.  See  on  §§  7  and  9.  Even  the  most 
learned  of  the  Pharisees,  Gamaliel,  had  stood  forth  as  an  apologist  of  the  early 
church.  Many  things  had  hitherto  restrained  Sadducee  opposition,  and  con- 
firmed the  leniency  of  the  Pharisees — such  as  the  report  of  the  watch  at  the 
resurrection  of  Jesus  (Matt.  28:  11-15),  the  descent  and  miraculous  gifts  of 
the  Holy  Spirit,  the  continued  worship  of  the  disciples  in  the  temple,  and 
their  pious  observance  of  the  law,  their  popularity  among  the  people,  and  the 
reverence  with  which  the  apostles  and  Christian  leaders  were  regarded  by  the 
masses. 

The  discipleship  had  been  becoming  more  distinct,  and  in  their  worship 
more  separate  from  the  people,  Ch.  5:  13.  And  now  Stephen,  advancing  in 
grace,  power,  and  wisdom,  pierced  into  the  very  heart  of  Judaism,  and  brought 
into  clearer  view  the  distinctive  lines  of  the  New  Dispensation — the  passing 
away  of  the  former,  and  the  increase  and  the  glorious  sway  of  the  latter. 
Doubtless  he  taught  that  justification  was  not  through  the  law,  but  through 
Christ ;  and  that  true  worship  was  as  acceptable  to  God  in  one  place  as 
another.  See  ch.  7:  48-53.  In  unfolding  these  doctrines,  he  came  into 
contact  with  Phariseeism ;  and  in  pressing  them  upon  the  foreign  Jews,  among 
whom  he  specially  labored,  he  met  very  probably  with  Saul  of  Tarsus,  from 
the  synagogue  of  Cilicia,  who  may  have  been  one  of  those  "who  were  not  able 
to  withstand  the  wisdom  and  the  Spirit  by  which  he  spake."  Ch.  6 :  9,  10. 
Such  doctrines  were  odious  to  the  Pharisees,  misunderstood,  misrepresented, 
and  distorted  by  them.  Ch.  6:  11-14.  From  this  time,  therefore,  the  Phari- 
sees were  leaders  in  persecuting  Christians.  That  the  first  Pharisaic  opposi- 
tion should  have  originated  in  the  foreign  synagogues,  may  be  explained  by 
the  fact  that  strong  nationality  had  brought  these  Jews  to  Jerusalem,  very 
naturally  making  many  of  them  the  strongest  adherents  to  Judaism,  and  to 
the  strictest  sect,  the  Pharisees.     Compare  Phil.  3 :  5,  6. 

The  effect  of  foreign  birth  and  foreign  influence  may  have  been  quite 
different  upon  Stephen,  in  weakening  his  hold  upon  Jewish  ideas  and  cere- 
monial forms.  Thus  he  may  have  been  prepared,  when  enlightened  by  the 
Spirit,  to  see  more  clearly  the  superseding  of  the  Old  by  the  New  Dispensa- 
tion.    He  was,  indeed,  a  connecting  link  between  Peter  and  Paul. 

1 12.  Stephen's  Defence,  showed  from  the  Old  Testament  history  that 
the  external  condition  and  organization  of  Israel  had  undergone  repeated 
changes,  under  Abraham,  Joseph,  Moses,  and  David ;  that  the  tabernacle  was 
temporary,  and  so  also  the  temple  was  designed  to  be,  and  must  of  necessity 
be,  from  the  very  nature  of  God  himself.     He   thus   proves   what   he   had 


162  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS. 


taught  regarding  the  law,  the  temple,  and  the  customs  which  Moses  had 
delivered.  Ch.  6:  11,  13,  14.  At  the  same  time  he  showed  the  unfaithfulness 
of  the  Israelites  in  every  age,  and  charges  upon  the  Sanhedrim  the  spirit  and 
the  wickedness  of  their  fathers. 

On  the  time  of  this  Defence,  see  on  ^  11.     On  Sanhedrim,  see  on  ^  7. 

Stephen  probably  spoke  in  Greek.  He  was  probably  a  Grecian  Jew.  (Ch. 
6:1.  See  on  ^10.)  His  disputing  with  the  foreign  Jews,  and  the  agreement 
of  his  quotations  from  the  Old  Testament  with  the  Septuagint  Version, 
favors  this  view.  The  prevalence  of  the  Greek  language  in  Palestine,  and 
especially  at  Jerusalem,  was  so  general  that  he  could  be  easily  understood 
by  the  Sanhedrim. 

The  place  of  the  trial  and  defence  was  the  temple  building  (ch.  6 :  13,  14) ; 
doubtless  in  the  ancient  room  of  the  Sanhedrim,  the  hall  Gazith,  or  the 
"Stone  Chamber,"  supposed  to  have  been  situated  in  the  southeast  corner  of 
one  of  the  courts  of  the  temple  building. 

Stephen  has  justly  been  styled  the  fore-runner  of  Paul.  He  seems  to  have 
attained  to  clearer  views  of  the  Gospel  Dispensation  than  Peter  and  the  other 
apostles  (ch.  6:  8-15),  which  were  afterward  so  fully  developed  by  Paul  in 
his  preaching  and  his  Epistles.  Stephen,  in  his  defence,  resembled  Paul : 
(1)  By  employing  the  historical  method.  Ch.  13:  16-41.  (2)  By  his  strong 
attachment  to  the  true  principles  of  the  Mosaic  economy.  Ch.  7:  37-52; 
23:  1 ;  26:  22;  28:  17,  18,  23.  (3)  In  verbal  and  logical  coincidences.  Thus 
Stephen  says,  "who  received  living  oracles"  (ver.  38);  Paul  (Rom.  3:  2), 
"they  were  entrusted  with  the  oracles  of  God."  Stephen  again  (ver.  51), 
"uncircumcised  in  heart";  Paul  (Rom.  2:  29),  "circumcision  is  that  of  the 
heart."  Stephen  speaks  (ver.  52)  of  the  "law  as  it  was  ordained  by  angels"  ; 
Paul  (Gal.  3:  19),  "it  was  ordained  through  angels."  Stephen,  in  the 
temple,  says  (ver.  48-50),  "  Howbeit  the  Most  High  dwelleth  not  in  houses 
made  with  hands,"  etc.;  Paul,  on  Mars'  Hill  (ch.  17:  24,  25),  "God  that  made 
the  world  and  all  things  therein,  seeing  that  he  is  Lord  of  heaven  and  earth, 
dwelleth  not  in  temples  made  with  hands,"  etc.  Once  more,  Stephen 
prayed  (ver.  60),  "  Lord,  lay  not  this  sin  to  their  charge " ;  Paul  (2  Tim. 
4:  16),  "May  it  not  be  laid  to  their  account."  Compare  also  ver.  5-8  with 
Rom.  4:  10-19. 

Without  doubt,  Stephen  made  a  deep  impression  on  Paul's  mind,  both 
in  his  discussions  with  him  (ch.  6:  8-10)  and  in  his  defence.  Indeed,  Paul's 
address  at  Pisidia  (ch.  13:  16  ff)  seems  born  of  Stephen's  speech  before  the 
Sanhedrim.  Doubtless  Paul  was  present  at  the  latter  (ver.  58),  and  very  likely 
furnished  Luke  with  the  account  of  the  defence  and  the  attendant  circumstances. 

There  are  several  historical  discrepancies  which  have  been  alleged  against 
Stephen's  speech.  That  they  are  only  apparent,  will  appear  on  careful  exam- 
ination.    They  will  be  noted  in  the  order  that  they  occur  in  the  chapter. 


HARMONIC    ARRANGEMENT    OF    THE   ACTS.  163 

1.  In  ch.  7 :  2,  Stephen  speaks  of  the  call  of  Abraham  before  he  went  to 
Haran,  while  it  is  affirmed  that  the  first  call  of  Abraham  was  in  Haran. 
(Gen.  12:  1.)  But  the'latter  passage  does  not  deny  a  previous  command,  when 
Abram  and  his  company  went  forth  "from  Ur  of  the  Chaldeans,  to  go  to 
the  land  of  Canaan."  (Gen.  11 :  31.)  There  is  therefore  no  contradiction. 
Moreover,  a  previous  call  is  alluded  to,  or  at  least  implied,  in  Gen.  15:7; 
Neh.  9 :  7. 

2.  In  ver.  4,  it  is  said  that  Abram  went  from  Haran  after  his  father  was 
dead;  but  by  a  comparison  of  Gen.  11 :  26,  32;  12 :  4,  it  would  seem  that 
Abram  went  from  Haran  sixty  years  before  his  father's  death.  This  diffi- 
culty may  be  solved  by  supposing  that  Abram  was  not  the  oldest  son  of 
Terah,  his  father;  but  the  youngest,  and  named  first  in  Gen.  11 :  26,  because 
of  his  importance  in  Hebrew  history.  Such  was  the  case  with  Noah's  son, 
with  Isaac,  Jacob,  and  Judah.  So  Napoleon,  on  account  of  his  eminence,  might 
be  named  first  on  a  list  of  the  Bonapartes,  though  not  the  oldest.  If  also 
Sarah  was  the  daughter  of  Haran,  the  same  as  Iscah  (Gen.  11 :  29),  according 
to  a  Jewish  tradition,  and  therefore  a  niece  to  Abram,  then  the  latter  must 
have  been  much  younger  than  Haran,  for  Sarah  was  ten  years  younger  than 
Abram.  (Gen.  17 :  17.  Compare  Gen.  20:  12.)  Thus  the  birth  of  Abram 
might  have  been  so  far  distant  from  that  of  his  eldest  brother,  as  would  bring 
the  death  of  his  father  before  his  seventy-fifth  year.  A  less  probable  explana- 
tion is  founded  on  a  Jewish  tradition:  that  Terah  relapsed  into  idolatry 
during  his  abode  at  Haran,  which  the  Talmudists  call  his  spiritual  death; 
after  which  Abram  left  him  on  that  account. 

3.  In  ver.  14  the  company  of  Jacob's  emigration  is  said  to  have  been 
seventy-five  souls;  but  in  Gen.  46  :  27,  it  is  put  at  seventy.  Stephen  follows  the 
Septuagint  Version,  which  has  "  seventy-five  souls,"  both  in  Gen.  46 :  27  and 
in  Ex.  1 :  5.  This  has  been  explained  by  supposing  that  the  Septuagint  adds 
the  sons  of  Ephraim  and  Manasseh  from  the  genealogy  in  1  Chron.  7  :  14-21. 
It  should  be  noted  that  Stephen  speaks  of  all  the  kindred  of  Jacob,  whereas  in 
Genesis  the  lineal  descendants  are  enumerated.  Thus  Stephen  may  have 
included  the  wives  who  came  down  into  Egypt.  Now  Joseph's  wife  was  in 
Egypt;  Judah's  wife  was  dead  (Gen.  38:  12),  and  probably  Simeon's  wife 
also ;  for  his  youngest  son  was  born  of  a  Canaanitish  woman.  (Gen.  46 :  10.) 
Thus  the  nine  wives  added  to  the  sixty-six  descendants  of  Jacob,  in  Gen.  46 : 
26,  make  the  number  seventy-five.  Stephen  doubtless  used  the  number 
commonly  accepted  among  the  Jews,  and  we  may  well  suppose  that  it  was 
adopted  for  good  reasons,  all  of  which  may  not  be  known  to  us.  There  is  no 
proof  that  he  was  wrong ;  for  we  are  uncertain  as  to  the  data  of  his  reckoning. 

4.  In  ver.  16,  Stephen  speaks  of  the  burial  of  the  twelve  patriarchs  at  Shechem; 
but  the  Old  Testament  records  the  burial  of  Jacob  at  Machpelah  (Gen. 
50:  1-14),  and   that  Joseph's  body  was  embalmed    (Gen.   50:  24-26),  and 


164  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT    OF   THE   ACTS. 


carried  out  of  Egypt  (Ex.  13 :  10),  and  buried  at  Shechem,  (Josh.  24 :  32.) 
The  other  sons  of  Jacob  died,  and  nothing  is  said  of  their  burial.  (Ex.  1  :  6.) 
Stephen's  account  may  be  regarded  as  supplementing  the  Old  Testament 
history.  The  sons  of  Jacob  may  liave  been  buried  at  Machpelah,  and  they, 
and  their  father  also,  may  afterward  have  been  removed  to  Shechem. 
Joseph's  body  would  very  likely  be  retained  in  Egypt,  since  he  was  a  ruler, 
and,  in  accordance  with  his  direction,  taken  with  the  Israelites  into  Canaan. 
Josephus  {Antiq.  2.  8.  2)  says  that  the  sons  of  Jacob  were  buried  at  Hebron 
(Machpelah).  Kabinnical  traditions  declare  that  their  bones  were  carried  to 
Palestine.  Jerome,  who  died  at  Bethlehem,  a.  d.  420,  says  that  the  tombs  of 
the  eleven  patriarchs  were  to  be  seen  at  Shechem  in  his  day.  It  is  very 
probable  that  when  Joseph  was  buried  at  Shechem,  the  bodies  of  Jacob  and 
his  sons  were  also  interred  there.  The  practice  of  embalming  among  the 
Egyptians  rendered  this  possible. 

5.  Again,  in  ver.  16,  it  is  said  that  Abram  bought  the  tomb  of  the  sons  of 
Hamor  in  Shechem;  but  in  Gen.  23:  15,  it  is  said  that  Abram  bought  the 
cave  of  Mackpelah  at  Hebron,  of  Ephron  the  Hittite.  But  we  need  not  assume 
that  these  transactions  were  the  same.  Neither  statement  contradicts  the 
other.  Abram  may  have  purchased  a  plot  of  ground  when  residing  at 
Shechem  (Gen.  12:  6),  for  the  purpose  of  building  the  altar  which  he  there 
erected.  On  this  ground  there  may  have  been  a  tomb,  or  one  may  afterwards 
been  made  there.  Many  years  later,  when  residing  over  fifty  miles  south  of 
Shechem,  at  Hebron,  upon  the  death  of  Sarah,  he  purchased  the  cave  of 
Machpelah.  But  a  more  serious  difficulty  is  found  in  Gen.  33 :  19,  where  it 
is  said  that  Jacob  bought  the  part  of  the  field  where  he  stretched  his  tent, 
from  the  sons  of  Hamor,  father  of  Shechem,  and  there  he  erected  an  altar. 
So  also  Josh.  24 :  32.  It  however  may  be  said,  that  possession  of  ancestral 
property  at  Shechem  may  have  been  the  reason  why  Jacob  journeyed  thither 
and  purchased  additional  ground.  Indeed,  some  have  supposed  that  Abram 
had  bought  land  for  his  altar  at  Shechem  (Gen.  12 :  6,  7),  and  Jacob  recovered 
it  by  force  (Gen.  48 :  22),  and  bought  more.  Afterward  it  became  a  burial 
ground.  (Josh.  24 :  32.)  In  so  brief  a  reference  to  events,  it  is  not  strange  that 
there  should  be  difficulty  in  understanding  it.  Stephen  passes  rapidly  over 
things  which  were  familiar  to  his  hearers ;  but  to  us  who  know  but  little  of 
the  events  of  which  he  speaks,  they  seem  hard  to  explain.  But  the  trouble 
is  in  our  ignorance — not  in  the  error  of  Stephen  and  of  those  who  heard  him, 
nor  of  Luke,  who  penned  the  account. 

Other  explanations  have  been  offered.  Some  suppose  that  an  error  had 
crept  into  some  very  early  manuscript — that  the  name  Abraham  had  been  sub- 
stituted for  Jacob.  Others,  that  neither  Abraham  or  Jacob  was  originally  in 
the  text,  and  that  it  read,  "  in  the  tomb  that  one  bought,"  etc. ;  and  that  some 
officious  transcriber,  thinking  the  verb  wanted  a  nominative  case,  put  in  the 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT    OF   THE   ACTS.  165 

name  of  Abraham.     Or,  taking  the  verb  impersonally,  it  may  be  translated, 
"in  the  tomb  that,  like  Abraham,  one  bought,"  etc.     So  Doddridge. 

6.  In  ver.  20,  Moses  is  spoken  of  as  " exceeditig fair" — literally,  "fair  unto 
God" — a  Hebrew  superlative,  the  strongest  expression  of  beauty.  But  in  Ex. 
2:  2,  it  is  simply  said,  "he  ivas  a  goodly  child,"  or,  "he  was  fair."  It  is  sur- 
prising that  so  much  stress  has  been  laid  upon  this  diflference  of  statement. 
The  modesty  of  Moses  (Num.  12:  3)  prevented  him  from  making  anything 
more  than  a  single  allusion  to  his  beauty  when  a  child.  Stephen  refers  to  it, 
since  it  induced  the  parents  to  use  unusual  precautions  for  the  preservation  of 
the  child.  (Heb.  11:23.)  Similar  allusions  to  the  extraordinary  beauty  of 
Moses  are  found  in  Josephus  and  Philo. 

7.  In  ver.  22,  it  is  said  that  "  Moses  w^as  instructed  in  all  the  wisdom  of  the 
Egyptians";  yet  Ex.  4:  10,  and  elsewhere,  is  silent  on  this  point.  But  as  in 
the  preceding  case,  the  modesty  of  Moses  would  have  prevented  him  from 
speaking  of  it.  Besides,  the  five  books  he  has  left  give  the  best  evidence  of  his 
learning,  and  the  mental  discipline  he  had  received  from  it.  It  certainly 
does  not  follow  that  he  was  not  highly  instructed  because  he  made  no  mention 
of  it.  All  Jewish  tradition  agrees  with  Stephen  as  to  his  learning.  Moses 
does  not  deny  it.  As  the  son  of  Pharoah's  daughter,  he  would  have  the 
oj^portunity  of  the  best  instruction  that  Egypt  afforded. 

8  But  again  in  ver.  22,  Stephen  describes  Moses  as  "mighty  in  his  words" 
whereas  Moses  says  (Ex.  4 :  10) :  "  I  am  not  eloquent,  .  .  .  but  I  am  slow  of 
speech,  and  of  a  slow  tongue."  But  in  these  statements  there  is  no  contradic- 
tion. The  passage  in  Exodus  refers  to  fluency  and  readiness  of  speech ;  that 
in  the  Acts  to  force  and  energy,  as  his  speeches  show.  (See  Deut.,  ch,  28-33.) 
In  his  modesty  and  his  anxiety  to  be  relieved  of  his  commission  from  God, 
Moses  doubtless  overestimated  his  defects  (Ex.  4  :  10).  It  may  be  added  that 
Rashbam,  an  eminent  Jewish  commentator,  explains  this  passage  to  mean, 
that  Moses,  during  his  long  sojourn  in  Midian,  had  forgotten  the  Egyptian 
tongue,  which  Aaron,  who  had  continuously  resided  there,  was,  of  course, 
versed  in. 

9.  In  ver.  23,  30,  36,  three  periods  of  forty  years  each,  in  the  life  of  Moses, 
are  mentioned,  while  only  the  last  is  specified  in  the  Pentateuch.  (Num.  14:  33; 
Deut.  2:  11;  Josh.  5:  6.)  This  cannot  be  called  a  contradiction,  but  rather 
should  be  regarded  as  another  instance  where  Stephen  has  added  a  more  exact 
Scriptural  statement.  It  is  in  harmony  with  Ex.  7 :  7,  that  Moses  was  eighty 
years  old  when  he,  with  Aaron,  first  spake  unto  Pharaoh,  and  with  Deut.  34: 
7,  that  Moses  was  a  hundred  and  twenty  years  old  when  he  died.  According 
to  the  Talmud,  Moses  was  forty  years  in  the  Egyptian  court,  forty  years  in 
Midian,  and  forty  years  in  the  desert  with  Israel. 

10.  In  ver.  32,  it  is  said,  that  "  Moses  trembled  and  durst  not  behold";  but  in 
Ex.  3 :  3,  "And  Moses  said,  I  will  now  turn  aside,  and  see  this  great  sight." 


166  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT    OF   THE   ACTS. 


The  trouble  here  is  in  not  reading  what  follows  (Ex.  3:6):  "Moses  hid  his 
face,  for  he  was  afraid  to  look  upon  God,"  which  is  identical  with  Stephen's 
statement. 

11.  In  ver.  42,  43,  Stephen  supplements  the  Mosaic  narrative  by  quoting  the 
allusions  in  Amos  to  Israel's  neglect  of  the  true  worshij)  in  the  desert.  But 
Stephen  distinctly  makes  it  supplementary  and  confirmatory  of  facts,  by 
prefacing  it  with  the  words,  "as  it  is  written  in  the  book  of  the  prophets,"  ver. 
42.  In  regard  to  idolatries  in  the  desert,  see  Ex.  32 :  4 ;  Deut.  32 :  17 ;  Lev. 
17:  7.  In  Amos  5:  27,  the  captivity  is  "beyond  Damascus";  but  Stephen 
(ver.  43)  naturally  substitutes  the  actual  place  of  exile,  "  beyond  Babylon." 
The  remoter  place  (Babylon)  was  beyond  the  nearer. 

12.  In  ver.  53,  Stephen  speaks  of  the  connection  of  angels  in  the  giving  of 
the  law,  which  is  not  mentioned  in  Ex.  19 :  16,  nor  in  the  Hebrew  Scriptures. 
The  language  of  Stephen  is,  "  as  it  was  ordained  by  angels,"  or,  "  as  the  ordi- 
nance of  angels,"  that  is,  communicated  through  them.  This  is  another 
instance  where  Stephen,  with  other  writers  in  the  New  Testament,  adds  to 
our  knowledge  of  the  Old.  "  The  presence  of  angels  at  the  giving  of  the  law 
is  not  expressly  stated  in  the  Old  Testament,  but  is  alluded  to  in  Gal.  3 :  19, 
and  Heb.  2:  2.  Philo  and  Josephus  testify  to  the  same  tradition.  The 
Seventy  translate  Deut.  33 :  2,  in  such  a  manner  as  to  assert  the  same  fact.  It 
is  implied,  perhaps,  in  Ps.  68  :  18.  The  Jews  regarded  this  angelic  mediation 
as  both  ennobling  tlie  law,  and  as  conferring  special  honor  on  themselves,  to 
whom  it  was  given.  For  a  striking  proof  of  this  Jewish  feeling,  see  Josephus. 
Antiq.  15  :  5,  3." — Hackett. 

^13.  The  death  and  burial  of  Stephen  may  very  properly  be  put  near  the 
close  of  A.  D.  34. 

The  place  of  his  martyrdom  is  unknown.  It  was  outside  the  city,  (ver.  58.) 
The  stoning  of  Stephen  was  an  illegal  proceeding.  There  seems  to  have 
been  no  formal  sentence,  but  a  sudden  outburst  of  a  blind,  tumultuous  rage. 
The  Komans  had  taken  from  the  Sanhedrim  the  power  to  inflict  capital  pun- 
ishment, without  the  consent  of  the  governor  or  his  proxy.  Hence,  to  Pilate 
they  said,  at  the  trial  of  Jesus,  "  It  is  not  lawful  for  us  to  put  any  one  to  death." 
(John  18:  31.)  Josephus  speaks  [Antiq.  22:  9.  1),  of  a  like  act  as  unlawful 
when  Albinus  was  governor,  A.  d.  63.  According  to  the  Talmud,  the  Jews 
lost  this  power  forty  years  before  the  destruction  of  the  temple,  probably  in 
the  last  year  of  our  Lord's  life.  How,  then,  was  the  stoning  of  Stephen,  and 
the  persecuting  of  the  disciples  unto  death  (ch.  22 :  4 ;  26 :  10),  to  be  explained  ? 
This  is  best  answered  by  saying,  that  the  Roman  governor,  being  desirous  of 
the  favor  of  the  Jews,  connived  at  such  irregularities,  provided  the  Eoman 
interest  suffered  no  detriment.  The  influence  of  tlie  Jewish  leaders  on  Pilate 
is  seen  in  the  trial  of  Jesus.  (John  19 :  12-16.)     During  the  last  year  or  more 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS.  167 


of  his  procuratorship,  he  had  reasons  for  wishing  the  favor  of  the  Jews  with 
the  Emperor.  During  some  of  the  troubles  of  those  times,  also,  the  Jews  may 
have  occasionally  taken  unusual  liberties. 

Saul  of  Tarsus  appears  here  in  Scripture  history  for  the  first  time  (ver.  58 
ch.  8 :  1).  He  is  called  "a  young  man,"  in  ch.  7  :  58,  and  to  Philemon  (9)  he 
styles  himself  "the  aged,"  or  "the  elder,"  from  which  data  attempts  have 
been  made  to  estimate  his  age.  Philo  gives  the  limits  of  seven  periods  of 
human  life :  The  child  to  7  years ;  the  boy  to  14 ;  the  youth  to  21 ;  the  young 
man  to  28  :  the  man  to  49 ;  the  elder  to  56  ;  the  old  man  above  56.  So,  also, 
Hippocrates.  But  Mark  (5 :  39,  40,  42),  calls  the  girl  of  twelve  a  child.  And 
Varro  says  a  man  is  young  until  forty-five,  and  aged  at  sixty.  Dio  Cassius 
calls  Cgesar  a  young  man  when  he  was  about  forty.  The  "young  man," 
Absalom,  must  have  been  over  thirty  when  he  was  killed ;  he  has  been  esti- 
mated at  thirty-four.  (2  Sam.  13:  23,  38 ;  14 :  28 ;  15 :  7  ;  18 :  5,  29,  32.)  If 
Paul  was  sixty  when  he  wrote  to  Philemon,  near  the  beginning  of  A.  d.  63, 
then  he  was  thirty -one  at  the  stoning  of  Stephen.  Chrysostom  states  that 
Paul  was  thirty-five  at  that  time.  Nothing  more  than  probability  can  be 
thus  attained.  We  can  hardly  suppose  that  the  Sanhedrim  would  have 
entrusted  him  with  so  important  a  commission  as  that  to  Damascus,  under 
the  age  of  thirty,  even  though  he  says,  "I  advanced  in  the  Jews'  religion 
beyond  many  of  my  own  age,  among  my  countrymen."  (Gal.  1 1^14). 

He  was  probably  not  a  member  of  the  Sanhedrim  at  this  time,  though  pos- 
sibly made  one  soon  after,  both  on  account  of  eminent  learning,  and  his  great 
zeal  against  Christians.  Some  infer  this  from  ch.  26:  10,  "when  they  were 
put  to  death  I  gave  my  vote  against  them,"  taking  the  words  literally.  If  so, 
then  Saul,  at  that  time,  must  have  been  married,  and  the  father  of  children, 
which  was  a  necessary  qualification  for  a  member  of  the  Sanhedrim.  Even 
this  was  possible;  marriages  were  contracted  early  among  the  Jews.  He 
must  also  have  lost  his  wife  and  children  not  long  after,  and  remained  a 
widower  (1  Cor.  7  :  7,  8).  It  may  farther  be  objected  that  men  of  years  were 
chosen  to  the  Sanhedrim,  and  that  Saul  was  not  of  the  proper  age.  The 
words,  also,  "I  gave  my  vote  against  them,"  may  mean,  I  gave  my  consent,  or 
approval.  It  cannot,  therefore,  be  proved  that  he  belonged  to  that  famous 
court ;  but  he  appears  as  the  most  active  agent  in  carrying  out  the  views  and 
wishes  of  that  body.  (Ch.  8 :  4  ;  22 :  19,  20.) 

The  definite  note  of  time,  on  that  day  (ch.  8:1),  shows  that  the  persecution 
against  the  disciples  began  on  the  very  day  of  Stephen's  death.  It  must  have 
continued  some  time  (ch.  8 :  4),  extending  into  the  year  A.  d.  36. 

The  scattering  abroad  of  the  disciples  was  first  tliroughout  Judea  and 
Samaria.  (Ch.  8:  1.)  How  this  continued,  is  told  us  in  ch.  11:  19.  The 
apostles  may  have  remained  at  Jerusalem  (ch.  8:  1)  by  divine  direction. 
Doubtless   they   were  protected  by   God's  special  providence.     That  some 


168  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS. 


besides  the  apostles  remained,  or  soon  after  returned,  is  evident  from  eh.  9 : 
26.  At  this  time,  also,  began  the  emancipation  of  the  disciples  from  the 
temple  worship,  with  which  they  had  thus  far  been  outwardly  connected. 


PART  n. 


DISPERSION  OF  THE  DISCIPLES  AND  SPEEAD  OF  THE  GOS- 
PEL, FROM  THE  FIRST  JEWISH  PERSECUTION  TO 
PETER'S  SOJOURN  AT  JOPPA. 

1 14.  With  tlie  death  of  Stephen  and  the  persecution  that  immediately 
followed,  began  a  new  era  in  the  original  church — its  first  extension  throughout 
Judea  and  Samaria.  See  ^  13,  last  paragraph.  As  an  eminent  example,  Luke 
selects  that  of  Philip,  one  of  the  Seven  (ch.  6 :  5),  preaching  the  Gospel  in 
Samaria.  This  must  have  occurred  soon  after  the  martyrdom.  The  rage  of 
the  Jews,  specially  the  foreign  ones,  Avould  naturally  be  directed,  first  of  all, 
against  the  Seven,  of  whom  Stephen  had  been  so  prominent  a  member.  They 
would  likely  be  among  the  first  who  would  find  it  necessary  to  leave  Jerusalem^ 
Very  probably,  also,  the  persecution  was  hottest  against  the  foreign  Jewish 
Christians.    We  may  therefore  place  this  work  in  Samaria  early  in  the  year  35- 

There  has  been  much  doubt  as  to  what  city  is  meant  where  Philip  preached. 
According  to  many  manuscripts,  it  may  be  "  a  city  of  Samaria "  (ch.  8 :  5), 
which  has  led  some  to  suppose  it  was  Sychar,  the  ancient  Shechem,  about  33 
miles  north  of  Jerusalem,  where  Jesus  tarried  two  days,  and  preached  with 
great  effect.  (John  4 :  5,  39-45.)  But  Westcott  and  Hort,  and  the  revisers  of 
the  New  Testament  (1881),  following  the  most  ancient  authorities,  read  "the 
city  of  Samaria,"  the  royal  capital  of  Israel  for  two  hundred  years,  about  38 
miles  north  of  Jerusalem,  founded  by  Omri,  b.  c.  925.  It  was  utterly  destroyed 
B.  c.  109,  but  restored  and  rebuilt  under  the  name  Sebaste,  the  Greek  equiva- 
lent of  Augusta,  in  honor  of  Augustus  Csesar.  Its  old  name,  however,  clung 
to  it,  and  it  is  called  both  Sebaste  and  Samaria  by  Josephus.    Antiq.  20 :  6.  1,  2. 

It  was  natural  that  some  of  the  disciples,  in  leaving  Jerusalem,  the  ancient 
capital  of  Judea,  should  go  to  the  capital  city  of  Samaria.  The  success  of 
Jesus  in  his  visit  at  Sychar,  and  his  prediction  (ch.  1 :  8)  that  his  disciples 
should  be  witnesses  of  him  in  Samaria,  would  also  lead  them  thither.  Peter 
and  John,  who  were  sent  by  the  apostles  to  assist  Philip,  continued  for  a  time 
afterward.  They  "preached,"  or  "were  preaching  to  many  villages  of  the 
Samaritans."  Yer.  25.     Doubtless,  Sychar  was  visited,  and  many  places  on  or 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT    OF   THE   ACTS.  169 


near  the  route  of  their  return  to  Jerusalem.  The  Samaritans  and  the  work 
among  them  was  intermediate  between  that  among  the  Jews,  and  that  among 
the  Gentiles.  Ch.  1 :  8. 

1 15.  The  Conversion  of  the  Ethiopian  Eunuch  occurred  soon  after  the 
incidents  of  the  preceding  section.  Philip  was  evidently  in  Samaria  when  he 
received  the  command  to  go  toward  the  south,  unto  the  way  that  goetli  down 
from  Jerusalem  unto  Gaza.  The  latter  was  nearly  sixty  miles  southwest  of 
Jerusalem,  and  nearly  a  hundred  from  the  city  of  Samaria.  Philip  probably 
fell  in  with  the  Eunuch  on  the  second  or  third  day  of  his  journey.  The 
Eunuch  was  a  man  of  Ethiopia,  probably  a  Gentile  and  a  convert  to  Juda- 
ism. Like  many  devout  Gentiles  (ch.  10 :  1,  2),  he  had  been  to  Jerusalem 
"for  to  worship"  (ch.  8 :  27  ;  John  12:  20),  probably  at  one  of  the  three 
great  feasts.  Having  come  several  hundreds  of  miles  from  Ethiopia,  which 
embraced  Upper  Egypt  and  corresponded  to  portions  of  modern  Abyssinia  and 
Nubia,  he  had  probably  attended  the  Feast  of  Pentecost,  or  perhaps  the 
Feast  of  Tabernacles.  The  latter  would  have  been  somewhat  late  for  making 
so  long  a  journey  in  returning ;  while  the  Passover  would  have  been  too  early 
for  such  a  journey  in  a  bad  season  of  the  year  for  traveling.  But  if  he 
attended  Pentecost,  he  may  not  have  returned  immediately  after  the  feast. 
His  conversion  may  therefore  be  placed  some  time  in  the  summer  of  a.  d.  35. 

Candace  was  the  hereditary  title  of  the  Queens  of  Ethiopia,  who  probably 
had  their  royal  residence  at  Napata,  in  Upper  Egypt,  in  about  the  same  lati- 
tude as  the  modern  Khartoom. 

The  quotation  in  ch.  8  :  32,  from  Isa.  53:  7,  8,  is  from  the  Septuagint  Version, 
which  the  Eunuch  was  doubtless  reading,  with  a  few  unimportant  verbal 
variations. 

The  words,  "the  same  is  desert"  (ch.  8:  26),  or  a  thinly  inhabited  region, 
are  descriptive  of  a  portion  of  the  way  between  Jerusalem  and  Gaza,  the 
southernmost  of  the  five  cities  of  the  Philistines.  ( Jud.  16 :  1-3.)  They  were 
either  the  words  of  the  angel,  or  of  Luke.  The  latter  is  to  be  preferred. 
Some  think  Luke  refers  to  Gaza,  which  was  destroyed  about  a.  d.  65 ;  but  it 
can  hardly  be  supposed  that  he  wrote  the  Acts  so  late  as  thus  to  describe  the 
desolation  of  that  city. 

The  "  certain  water  "  (ch.  8 :  36)  can  only  be  conjectured,  since  the  way  the 

Ennuch  traveled  is  not  certainly  known.     Eusebius  and  Jerome  place  it  at 

Bethzur,  near  Hebron,  about  twenty  miles  south  of  Jerusalem.     "  The  site 

has  been  identified,  bearing  still  the  ancient  name.     The  water  there  at 

present  issues  from  a  perennial  source,  a  part  of  which  runs  to  waste  in  the 

neighboring  fields,  and  a  part  is  collected  into  a  drinking  trough  on  one  side 

of  the  road,  and  into  two  small  tanks  on  the  other  side." — Dr.  Hackett. 

Dr.  Eobinson  (Bib.  Ees.  H.,  p.  515),  thinks  it  was  on  the  most  southern  road 

P 


170  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF  THE  ACTS. 

from  Jerusalem,  nearer  Gaza,  in  the  plain  near  Tell  el  Hasy.  Dr.  Thomson 
thinks  it  may  have  been  the  stream  Murubbah,  southwest  of  Latron,  -which 
he  says  is  "deep  enough,  even  in  June,  to  satisfy  the  utmost  wishes  of  our 
Baptist  friends." — Land  and  Book,  Vol.  II.,  p.  310.  But  the  difliculties  of 
identifying  the  place  are  increased  by  the  many  changes  in  the  minor  features 
of  the  country  during  eighteen  centuries. 

The  conversion  of  this  son  of  Ham  was  a  fulfillment  of  Isa.  56:  3-6;  but 
whether  it  resulted  in  the  introduction  of  the  gospel  into  his  country,  we  have 
no  certain  information.  The  conversion  of  the  Abyssinians  did  not  occur  till 
the  fourth  century.  Christianity  may  have  been  partially  introduced  before 
that  time. — Neander,  Planting  and  Training,  Am.  Ed.,  p.  64,  note. 

The  omission  of  ver.  37,  in  the  Revised  Version,  is  in  accordance  with  the 
oldest  and  best  manuscripts,  in  which  it  is  not  found.  It  is,  however,  quoted 
by  Irenseus,  Cyprian,  Jerome,  and  Augustine.  It  is  regarded  by  critics  as  an 
interpolation  from  some  baptismal  liturgy,  or  derived  from  the  common 
Christian  practice  of  the  early  church.  "At  the  same  time,  let  it  be  observed 
that  even  if  the  verse  should  be  expunged,  there  would  be  nothing  taken 
from  the  text  that  is  not  easily  supplied  from  other  places,  and  indeed  im- 
plied in  what  immediately  precedes  and  follows;  not  only  in  the  act  of 
baptism,  but  in  the  proposal  of  the  Ennuch,  as  explained  above,  and  really 
involving  just  such  a  profession  of  his  faith  in  Jesus,  as  Philip,  in  the  verse 
before  us,  more  explicitly  requires."— Dr.  J.  A.  Alexander. 

§  16.  Paul's  Conversion  was  the  most  important  event  in  the  history  of 
the  apostolic  church  since  the  miracle  of  Pentecost.     Compare  Appendix  B. 

The  date  of  this  event  is  very  uncertain.  If  Stephen  was  put  to  death  near 
the  close  of  A.  d.  34  (see  on  ^  10,  11,  13),  then  the  autumn  of  A.  d.  35  can 
very  properly  be  assigned  as  the  time  of  Paul's  conversion.  From  six  to  nine 
months  would  be  sufficiently  long  for  the  persecution  at  Jerusalem  and  its 
vicinity,  and  for  maturing  plans  for  carrying  it  into  foreign  cities. 

A  comparison  of  Acts  9:  23-26;  2  Cor.  11:  32,33;  Gal.  1:  18-20  (see 
Scripture  arrangement  of  next  section),  is  confirmatory  of  the  above  result. 
It  appears  from  these  passages  that,  three  years  after  his  conversion,  Paul 
escaped  from  Damascus,  when  the  governor  under  Aretas,  the  King  of  Arabia, 
guarded  the  city  in  order  to  take  him^  and  from  thence  he  went  up  to  Jerusa- 
lem. But  as  Damascus  belonged  to  the  Romans,  it  must  have  been  wrested 
from  them  at  this  time,  under  very  peculiar  circumstances.  Now  there  wtis 
a  juncture  of  circumstances  under  which  Aretas  might  have  obtained  posses- 
sion of  the  city.  He  had  defeated  an  army  of  Herod  Antipas,  and  the 
Emperor  Tiberius  had  commanded  Vitellius,  the  Governor  of  Syria,  to  get 
possession  of  him,  dead  or  alive.  But  while  Vitellius  was  preparing  to  exe- 
cute this  order,  news  came  that  the  emperor  was  dead,  which  occurred  on 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS.  171 


March  16th,  a.  d.  37,  and  his  military  movements  were  suspended.  Aretas 
might  have  taken  advantage  of  this  sudden  respite,  and  got  possession  of 
the  city.  But  we  cannot  suppose  that  it  remained  long  in  his  hands ;  and 
it  is  probable  that  as  the  affairs  of  Arabia  were  settled  in  the  second  year 
of  Caligula,  the  successor  of  Tiberius  (between  March  16th,  38,  and  March 
IGth,  39),  that  Damascus  was  then  restored  to  Roman  Power.  Making  due 
allowance  for  the  time  occupied  in  the  carrying  of  news  and  in  adjusting 
matters,  the  possession  of  Damascus  by  Aretas  would  fall  between  the  middle 
of  A.  D.  37  and  the  spring  of  A.  d.  39.  Even  the  first  months  of  39  should 
probably  be  excluded.  If,  therefore,  we  take  the  spring  or  the  summer  of 
A.  D.  38  as  the  time  of  Paul's  escape,  and  remember  that  according  to  Jewish 
reckoning  the  third  year  back  would  be  counted  as  three  years,  we  may  fix 
upon  the  latter  part  of  A.  d.  35  as  the  date  of  Paul's  conversion. 

Wieseler  suggests  that  Caligula,  whose  policy  was  in  many  things  opposite 
to  that  of  his  predecessor,  assigned  the  city  of  Damascus  as  a  free  gift  to 
Aretas.  If  so,  the  chronological  calculation  above  might  still  hold  true.  But 
the  suggestion  of  Wicseler  is  very  improbable,  and  has  very  little  in  its 
favor. — See  Smithes  Bible  Dictionary,  Dr.  Hackett's  note. 

Damascus  is  probably  the  oldest  city  in  the  world.  (Gen.  14 :  15 ;  15 :  2.) 
It  was  the  capital  of  ancient  Syria,  and  had  so  large  a  Jewish  population,  that 
Josephus  relates  that  ten  thousand  of  them  were  massacred  there  at  one  time, 
under  Nero.  It  was  about  one  hundred  and  forty-four  miles  northeast  of 
Jerusalem,  and  would  require,  in  those  times,  five  or  six  days  rapid  traveling. 
The  gospel  had  been  carried  there  after  the  Day  of  Pentecost,  or  perhaps  after 
the  death  of  Stephen. 

The  ecclesiastical  authority  of  the  high  priest  and  the  Sanhedrim  was 
acknowledged  by  the  synagogues  in  foreign  countries,  and  was  to  some  extent 
allowed  by  the  Roman  and  other  governments. 

Several  routes  of  Paul  on  this  expedition  have  been  conjectured.  He 
probably  went  by  way  of  Bethel  to  Sychar  (John  4:  5),  and  then  either 
crossed  the  Jordan  south  of  the  Lake  of  Tiberias  near  Scythopolis,  and 
thence  to  Gadara,  and  so  to  Damascus;  or  from  Sychar  he  proceeded  north- 
ward, crossing  the  Jordan  a  little  above  the  Lake  by  Jacob's  Bridge,  and 
thence  through  the  desert  country  on  the  east  of  Anti-Lebanon. 

The  spot  where  the  Lord  appeared  to  Saul  of  Tarsus  was  near  Damascus, 
doubtless  in  full  view  of  the  city,  and  the  time  at  noon  (ch.  9:3;  22:  6;  26: 
13).  "When  some  eminence  is  gained,  the  vast  horizon  is  seen  stretching  on 
all  sides,  like  the  ocean,  without  a  boundary ;  except  where  the  steep  sides  of 
Lebanon  interrupt  it,  as  the  promontories  of  a  mountainous  coast  stretch  out 
into  a  motionless  sea.  The  fiery  sun  is  over  head,  and  that  refreshing  view  is 
anxiously  looked  for — Damascus  seen  from  afar,  within  the  desert  circum- 
ference, resting,   like  an  island  of  Paradise,  in  the  green  enclosure  of  its 


172  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS. 

beautiful  gardens." — Conybeare  and  Howson,  Vol.  I.,  p.  86.  A  fit  place, 
indeed,  for  one  to  be  *^born  out  of  due  time."  (1  Cor.  15 :  8.)  Saul  had  prob- 
ably passed  this  point  of  view,  and  was  nearing  the  city  which  contained  the 
victims  of  his  religious  zeal.  A  local  tradition  points  to  a  spot,  not  a  half 
of  a  mile  from  the  eastern  gate  of  the  town.  It  is  in  the  midst  of  an  unin- 
closed  cemetery,  and  was  evidently  a  portion  of  the  ancient  road,  and  is  in 
full  view  of  the  city.  There  seems  to  be  no  reason  why  this  might  not  be 
the  true  site. — Dr.  H.  C.  Fish,  Bihle  Lands  Illustrated,  p.  598. 

Three  accounts  are  given  of  Paul's  Conversion — one  by  Luke  and  two  by 
himself.  (Ch.  9 :  22,  and  26.)  To  these  may  be  added  references  to  this  event 
in  his  Epistles.  That  by  Luke  is  more  historical.  The  two  by  Paul  are  in  the 
form  of  addresses,  and  are  of  the  nature  of  defences  of  belief  and  practice^ 
The  incidents  selected,  abridged,  or  enlarged  upon,  were  determined  by  the 
circumstances  and  the  audiences  at  the  time  of  speaking.  His  allusions  in 
his  Epistles  are  generally  made  to  illustrate  the  wonderful  grace  of  God,  or  in 
reference  to  his  apostleship.  All  confirm  each  other,  and  contribute  to  the 
fullness  of  the  narrative. 

In  the  three  accounts  are  a  few  apparent  discrepancies,  which  are  not  difficult 
to  harmonize. 

1.  In  ch.  9:  7,  it  is  said  that  the  men  with  Paul  "stood  speechless";  but  in 
ch.  26  :  14,  Paul  says,  "when  we  were  all  fallen  to  the  earth."  The  two,  when' 
brought  together,  really  explain  each  other.  They  at  first  were  amazed, 
overpowered,  fixed  to  the  spot,  immovable,  and  speechless.  But  in  a  moment, 
(and  moments  seem  long  and  are  well  filled  at  such  times),  they  fell  to  the 
earth,  as  Saul  had  done  at  the  first  under  the  greater  revelation  he  heard  and 
saw.  The  very  words,  "when  we  were,"  etc.,  give  opportunity,  if  they  do  not 
imply  just  such  an  explanation  as  we  have  made.  Bengel  and  some  others 
suppose  that  they  all  fell  to  the  earth  first,  but  had  risen  before  Saul,  of  their 
own  accord.  But  I  prefer  the  former  explanation  as  the  more  natural,  and  in 
more  exact  accord  with  the  language.  On  the  word  stood,  Dr.  Hackett  says : 
"  This  verb  often  means  to  stand,  not  as  opposed  to  other  attitudes ;  but  to  the 
fixed,  stationary,  as  opposed  to  the  idea  of  motion.  (Comp.  8 :  38 ;  Luke  5 :  2.") 

2.  Again,  in  ch.  9:  7,  the  men  are  spoken  of  as  "hearing  the  voice";  but  in 
ch.  22:  9,  it  is  said:  "they  heard  not  the  voice  of  him  that  spake  to  me." 
This  may  be  explained— yirsf,  by  supposing  that  the  men  heard  the  souiid 
of  a  voice;  but  did  not  discriminate  the  words,  which  were  intended  only  for 
Saul,  and  were  only  heard  by  him.  Thus,  in  ch.  26:  14,  "I  heard  a  voice 
saying  unto  me  in  the  Hebrew  language."  But  this  may  suggest  a  second  and 
better  solution,  which  is  ably  supported  by  Dr.  Hackett.  What  Paul  says  in 
ch.  22:  9,  may  be  translated:  "But  they  understood  not  the  voice  of  him 
that  spake  to  me."  The  word  hear  has  sometimes  the  meaning  to  understand, 
in  English,  Greek,  and  Hebrew.     "We  say  that  a  person  is  not  heard,  or  that 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS.  173 


we  do  not  hear  him,  when,  though  we  hear  his  voice,  he  speaks  so  low  or 
indistinctly  that  we  do  not  understand  him."  For  examples  of  Greek  and 
Hebrew  usage,  see  1  Cor.  14:  2;  Mark  4  :  33;  Gen.  42  :  23.  Compare  John 
6:60;  Gal.  4 ;  20.  The  words  added,  who  spake  to  me,  confirm  this  view,  by 
which,  as  Dr.  Hackett  says,  "The  writer  shows  that  he  had  in  mind  the  sense 
of  voice,  and  not  the  mere  sound."  It  should  also  be  noted  that  the  voice  was 
not  necessarily,  nor  probably,  loud.  We  should  rather  conceive  of  it  as 
tender  and  subdued,  coming  from  a  heart  full  of  sympathy  for  his  suffering 
followers,  and  of  pity  for  the  blinded  Saul,  who  thought  he  was  doing  God's 
service.  It  was  intended  for  him,  and  hence  only  distinctly  heard  and  under- 
stood by  him. 

3.  In  oh.  9:  15,  16,  certain  words  are  spoken  to  Ananias  by  the  Lord  con- 
cerning Saul;  but  in  ch.  26:  15-18,  nearly  the  same  words  are  said  to  have 
been  addressed  by  the  Lord  to  Saul.  But  similar  words,  having  the  same 
essential  meaning,  may  have  been  addressed  to  both.  Under  the  circumstances 
it  seems  perfectly  natural.  Saul  was  divinely  informed  of  his  mission,  and 
the  hesitating  Ananias  needed  the  same  information,  for  his  encouragement 
to  prompt  action.  But  supposing  it  was  Ananias,  wlio  thus  by  the  divine  com- 
mand first  addressed  these  words  to  Saul,  yet  they  were  the  words  of  the  Lord 
to  him  through  Ananias.  Whatever  one  does  through  another,  he  does  him- 
self. In  Paul's  compact  and  eloquent  speech  before  Agrippa  (ch.  26),  it  did 
not  fall  in  with  his  plan  to  speak  of  Ananias.  The  historian,  Luke,  would 
be  expected  to  mention  him,  and  that,  too,  as  a  disciple;  and  Paul,  in  his 
address  before  the  Jews  (ch.  22 :  12),  would  have  reason  to  speak  of  him  as 
"  a  devout  man  according  to  the  law,  well  reported  of  by  all  the  Jews." 
This  was  strictly  true.  But  he  would  have  no  reason,  but  the  contrary,  to 
speak  of  him  as  a  Christian.  So  this  additional  fact  he  passes  over  in  silence, 
though  it  is  implied  in  what  Ananias  did  and  said.  This  is  an  illustration  of 
Paul's  wisdom.     For  another  instance,  see  ch.  22 :  21 . 

In  comparing  the  accounts  of  PauVs  conversion  with  the  allusions  to  himself  in 
his  Epistles,  we  see  how  they  agree  and  confirm  each  other  in  his  having  seen  the 
Lord.  In  1  Cor.  9 :  1,  he  says :  "  Have  I  not  seen  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord  ?  "  This 
was  evidently  not  by  vision,  but  by  actual  sight.  And  in  1  Cor.  15  :  8,  he  adds, 
"  and  last  of  all  .  .  .  he  appeared  to  me  also."  In  the  light  of  tliese  passages, 
the  words  in  Acts  9  :  7,  "And  the  men  that  journeyed  with  him  stood  speech- 
less, hearing  the  voice,  but  beholding  no  man,"  suggest,  if  they  do  not  imply, 
that  Saul  then  saw  the  Lord.  That  Jesus  appeared  to  him  then  is  also  most 
certainly  affirmed  by  Ananias.  "  The  Lord,  even  Jesus,  who  appeared  unto 
thee  in  the  way,"  (ch.  9:  17),  and,  "to  see  the  Righteous  One,  and  to  hear  a 
voice  from  his  mouth." — {Revision.  Ch.  22:  14.)  To  the  same  eflfect  are  the 
words  of  Jesus  to  Saul  (ch.  26  :  16) :  "  For  I  have  appeared  unto  thee  for  this 
purpose."     And  also  the  fact  that  Barnabas  declared  unto  the  apostles, "  how 


174  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS. 


he  had  seen  the  Lord  in  the  way."  (Ch.  9 :  27.)  Thus  he  became  a  witness  oi 
Christ's  resurrection. 

Some  have  thought  it  necessary  to  suppose  that  Paul  saw  Jesus  during  his 
public  ministry.  But  this  would  have  added  nothing  to  his  apostolic  author- 
ity. It  was  not  the  earthly  "  Man  of  Sorrows,"  but  the  raised  "  Prince  of 
Life  "  that  Paul  needed  to  see,  in  order  to  be  a  witness  of  our  Lord's  resurrec- 
tion, and  his  apostle.   (Ch.  1 :  22.) 

The  deeper  view  and  the  inner  life  is  brought  out  in  Gal.  1:  16 :  "and  called 
me  through  his  grace,  to  reveal  his  Son  in  me,  that  I  might  preach  him 
among  the  heathen."     (Compare  ch.  26 :  17  ;  1  Tim.  1 :  16.) 

His  view  of  the  wonderful  grace  of  Christ  in  his  conversion,  and  how,  humanly 
speaking,  it  was  possible,  is  brought  to  view  in  1  Tim.  1 :  12-17.  After  speak- 
ing of  himself  as  a  blasphemer,  he  says :  "  I  obtained  mercy  because  I  did  it 
ignorantly  in  unbelief";  "for  this  cause  I  obtained  mercy,  that  in  me  as  chief 
might  Jesus  Christ  show  forth  all  his  long  suffering,  for  an  ensample  of  them 
who  should  thereafter  believe  on  him  unto  eternal  life." — (Revision.) 

Tarsus  was  the  most  illustrious  city  of  Cilicia,  Asia  Minor,  on  the  Kiver 
Cydnus,  about  twelve  miles  from  its  mouth.  It  was  made  the  capital  of  the 
Koman  province  of  Cilicia  by  Pompey,  b.  c.  66.  It  was  made  a  free  city  under 
Augustus.  At  the  time  of  Paul's  boyhood,  it  ranked  with  Athens  and  Alex- 
andria as  one  of  the  three  centres  of  Greek  thought  and  knowledge.  The 
Stoics  were  especially  prominent  there.  In  the  New  Testament  it  is  noted 
as  the  birthplace  of  Paul  (Acts  9:11;  21 :  39 ;  22 :  3),  who,  according  to  an 
ancient  tradition,  was  born  there  A.  d.  2 — not  an  improbable  date.  At  about 
the  age  of  thirteen,  when  Jewish  boys  become  "Children  of  the  Law,"  he 
probably  went  up  to  Jerusalem,  and  for  some  years  studied  in  the  schools 
there,  sitting  at  the  feet  of  Gamaliel,  enjoying  his  special  instruction.  (Acts 
22 :  1.)  He  must  have  returned  to  Tarsus  at  or  before  A.  d.  26,  as  it  does  not 
appear  that  he  was  in  Palestine  during  the  public  ministry  of  Jesus.  There 
he  learned  and  probably  followed  the  occupation  of  tent-maker,  a  common 
employment  of  his  native  country.  (Ch.  18:  3.)  A  little  before  the  death  of 
Stephen,  he  probably  returned  to  Jerusalem,  and  made  it  his  residence. 

§  17.  Paul's  Stay  at  Damascus  after  his  conversion,  is  spoken  of,  in  ch. 
9.  19,  as  certain  days,  which  in  this  case  may  have  embraced  a  few  weeks,  or 
two  or  three  months.  After  a  time,  he  tells  us  in  Gal.  1 :  17,  that  he  went 
away  into  Arabia,  which  was  not  far  to  reach,  and  again  returned  unto  Damas- 
cus. He  needed  retirement,  meditation,  and  study.  Perhaps  part  of  his  time 
was  spent  in  the  vicinity  of  Petra,  amid  the  rocks  of  Edom,  and  from  thence 
he  may  have  gone  into  the  great  desert,  as  far  as  Mount  Sinai.  (Gal.  4 :  25.) 
Why  this  visit  to  Arabia  is  omitted  in  the  Acts,  has  been  often  discussed.  Luke 
could  hardly  been  entirely  ignorant  of  it.     In  his  familiar  intercourse  with 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS.  175 

Paul,  he  must  have  heard  him  speak  of  it.  The  very  notes  of  time,  "certain 
days"  and  "many  days"  (ch,  9:  19,  23),  indicate  that  he  was  aware  of  some 
interval  which  he,  for  certain  reasons,  passes  over.  The  true  reason,  I  think, 
is  to  be  found  in  the  fact  that  that  sojourn  in  Arabia  belonged  to  his  private 
and  inner  life.  He  went  there  not  to  preach,  but  to  study  the  Scriptures  in 
their  relation  to  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  and  for  meditation  and  prayer.  There 
was  nothing  in  those  years  which  came  within  the  design  of  the  Acts,  or 
which  the  Holy  Spirit  intended  especially  for  the  instruction  of  the  universal 
discipleship  for  all  time. 

After  his  return  to  Damascus  (Gal.  1 :  17),  he  remained  sufficiently  long  to 
stir  up  the  opposition  of  the  Jews,  who  took  counsel  to  kill  him ;  but  he 
escaped  by  night  through  the  wall  in  a  basket.  (Ch.  9 :  23-25;  22:  32,  33.) 

The  time  for  these  two  brief  preaching  seasons  at  Damascus  and  his  visit  to 
Arabia,  occupied  about  three  years.  "  Then  after  three  years,"  that  is,  from 
his  conversion,  "  I  came  to  Jerusalem."  (Gal.  1 :  18.)  This  accords  with  the 
"many  days"  in  ch.  9 :  23,  which  may  well  stand  for  two  or  three  years. 
Indeed,  the  phrase  is  used  for  that  very  period  in  1  Kings  2 :  38,  39 :  "  And 
Shimei  dwelt  at  Jerusalem  many  days  ;  and  it  came  to  pass,  at  the  end  of  three 
years,  that  two  of  the  servants  of  Shimei  ran  away."  In  the  Jewish  mode  of 
reckoning,  portions  of  three  successive  years  would  be  counted  as  three  years. 

The  Jewish  civil  year  began  about  the  first  of  October.  If,  then,  Paul  was 
converted  a  little  later,  and  adjusting  the  Jewish  and  the  Roman  year,  we  have 
Paul's  conversion  in  the  latter  part  of  A.  d.  35,  and  his  first  visit  to  Jerusalem 
before  October,  a.  d.  38 — a  period  of  about  two  years  and  a  half,  and  suffi- 
ciently long  for  all  the  events  that  occurred  within  that  time. 

This  would  give  his  residence  in  Arabia  at  from  one  to  two  years,  his  first 
preaching  at  Damascus  a  few  weeks ;  and  his  second,  about  five  or  six  months. 
(Compare  on  |  16,  first  three  paragraphs.) 

That  Paul's  First  Visit  at  Jerusalem  was  brief,  is  to  be  inferred  from  ch. 
9  :  26-30 ;  22  :  17-20.  The  exact  length,  fifteen  days,  is  told  us  by  Paul  him- 
self. (Gal.  1 :  18.)  This  visit  and  other  visits  are  simply  referred  to  by  the 
words  "at  Jerusalem,"  in  ch.  26:  20,  and  what  follows:  "and  throughout  all 
the  country  of  Judea,  and  also  to  the  Gentiles,  that  they  should  repent,"  etc., 
is  a  bird's-eye  view  of  subsequent  labors.  He  continued  "  unknown  by  face 
unto  the  churches  of  Judea "  (Gal.  1 :  22),  perhaps  during  the  "  fourteen 
years"  mentioned  in  Gal,  2:1. 

The  departure  of  Paul  from  Jerusalem  was,  according  to  ch.  9 :  29,  30,  to 
escape  from  the  Jews  who  thought  to  kill  him ;  but,  according  to  ch.  22 : 
17-20,  in  obedience  to  a  divine  command,  given  in  a  trance  while  praying  in 
the  temple.  Both  were  true  reasons,  and  consistent  with  each  other,  combin- 
ing a  divine  and  human  side.  The  two  give  a  more  complete  solution  of  his 
brief  visit  and  hasty  departure. 


176  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT    OF   THE   ACTS. 

The  Withdrawal  of  Paul  to  Tarsus  is  merely  mentioned  in  this  portion 
of  the  Acts  (9 :  30) ;  but  his  residence  in  Syria  and  Cilicia,  and  his  preaching 
the  faith  of  Christ,  is  told  by  himself  in  Gal.  1 :  21-23.  For  about  four  years 
he  was  at  Tarsus,  and  in  the  other  cities  and  villages  of  Cilicia,  laboring, 
until  Barnabas  sought  him  out,  and  brought  him  to  Antioch.  (Ch.  11:  25.) 
That  he  planted  churches  here,  partly  Jewish  and  partly  Gentile,  during  this 
period,  is  to  be  inferred:  (1)  That  his  first  missionary  journey  did  not  include 
Cilicia  (ch.  13 :  4  ;  14 :  26) ;  (2)  that  there  were  churches  in  Cilicia  before  the 
Apostolic  Convention  at  Jerusalem  (ch.  15 :  23,  24) ;  and  (3)  that  on  his  second 
missionary  journey,  he  went  through  Syria  and  Cilicia,  confirming  the 
churches  (ch.  15 :  41).  It  thus  appears  that  there  were  churches  founded  in 
Cilicia,  of  which  we  have  no  record ;  and  the  most  reasonable  explanation  is, 
that  they  were  gathered  there  by  Paul  during  this  period  of  his  life. 

It  may  also  be  noted  that  they  were  the  Grecian  Jews  (ver.  29)  who  opposed 
Paul,  of  whom  he  himself  was  one,  and  the  same  class  that  opposed  Stephen. 
(Ch.  6:1.     See  on  n  10,  11.) 

According  to  Acts  9 :  30,  the  brethren  brought  Saul  doivn  from  Cesarea  and 
sent  him  forth  to  Tarsus ;  but,  in  Gal.  1 :  21,  he  himself  says :  "  I  came  unto  the 
regions  of  Syria  and  Cilicia."  Both  agree  in  the  objective  point  of  his 
journey.  Tarsus,  the  capital  of  Cilicia.  The  rest  is  best  explained  by  sup- 
})Osing  that  he  went  through  Syria  to  Cilicia.  The  brethren  accompanied  him 
as  far  as  Cesarea,  about  sixty  miles  northwest  of  Jerusalem.  From  this  point  he 
probably  took  ship  and  landed  at  Seleucia,  in  Syria,  about  twelve  miles  west  of 
Antioch,  of  which  it  served  as  its  sea-port.  And  thence  he  passed  northward 
through  Syria,  and  westward  into  Cilicia  to  Tarsus.  Some  have  supposed 
that  Cesarea  Philippi  is  meant,  and  that  the  brethren  accompanied  Paul  some 
distance  on  his  way  toward  that  city.  In  that  case,  the  name  of  that  less 
important  city  would  have  been  in  full.  Without  any  epithet,  the  more  cele- 
brated one  is  meant. 

^18.  The  Peace  and  Prosperity  of  the  Church  (ch.  9:  31)  followed 
the  persecution  and  dispersion  of  the  disciples.  That  persecution  ceased,  so 
far  as  foreign  cities  were  concerned,  to  which  Saul  was  commissioned,  at  his 
conversion.  But  it  must  have  continued  in  Judea,  for  Saul  was  not  the  only 
persecutor.  (Ch.  6:9;  9 :  29.)  The  report  of  his  conversion  must  have  been 
somewhat  vague,  and,  doubtless,  was  prejudicial  against  him.  The  blind  rage 
of  persecution  was  probably  increased  for  a  time  by  the  news  of  one,  proving, 
as  they  would  regard  it,  treacherous  to  their  cause.  We  may  suppose  that  it 
had  subsided  before  Paul's  first  visit  to  Jerusalem,  A.  d.  38 ;  and  that,  with 
the  new  impetus  given  it  for  a  few  days  by  his  presence,  it  very  generally 
subsided  with  his  departure.  (Ch.  9  :  28-30.) 

Some  have  assigned  the  attempt  of  Caligula  to  profane  the  temple  at  Jeru- 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OP   THE   ACTS.  177 

salem  (a.  d.  39,  40),  as  a  reason  of  the  persecvtion  ceasing.  (Joseph.  Antiq., 
18:  8,  2.)  But  this  is  unnecessary.  The  persecution  had  spent  its  force. 
Doubtless  the  attempt  of  Caligula  afterward  helped  to  divert  the  minds  of  the 
Jews  from  the  growing  Christian  communities  throughout  Palestine,  and  thus 
contributed  to  their  peace  and  prosperity,  which  continued  uninterrupted  till 
the  martyrdom  of  James,  A.  d.  44.  (Ch.  12 :  2.)  It  is  most  natural  to  conclude 
from  the  narrative,  that  Peter's  Visit  to  Lydda  and  Joppa  occurred  after 
the  departure  of  Saul  for  Tarsus.  Churches  had  been  planted  by  the  disciples, 
who  were  scattered  abroad  in  Judea,  Galilee,  and  Samaria  (ch.  9 :  31)  ;  per- 
secution had  subsided,  and  peace  and  prosperity  were  enjoyed. 

Very  probably  Peter,  soon  after  Saul  left,  began  his  visitation  to  the 
brethren  and  churches  throughout  all  the  country  (ver  32).  If  he  visited 
Galilee  and  Samaria,  as  well  as  Judea  (ver.  31),  it  must  have  occupied,  at 
least,  the  remainder  of  the  year  A.  d.  38.  A  very  probable  date  for  his  visit 
at  Lydda  and  Joppa  would  be  the  winter  of  A.  d.  38,  39. 

We  may  conceive  of  the  work  of  the  Lord  extending  through  several 
weeks.  "  And  all  that  dwelt  at  Lydda  and  in  Sharon  saw  him "  (that  is, 
vEneas,  whom  Peter  had  healed),  "  and  they  turned  to  the  Lord." 

The  time  of  Peter's  residence  at  Joppa  is  described  as  "  many  days"  (9  :  43) ; 
the  same  words  as  used  to  specify  the  three  years  between  Saul's  conversion 
and  his  leaving  Damascus  for  Jerusalem.  (Ch.  9:  23.  See  on  |  17,  third  para- 
graph.) Peter  found  the  people  prepared  for  the  Lord,  and  a  large  field  of 
usefulness.  Perhaps  he  remained  here  till  after  the  troublous  times  connected 
with  the  last  two  years  of  Caligula's  reign,  who  was  murdered  at  Eome,  Jan. 
24th,  A.  D.  41. 


PART  III. 


FROM  PETER'S  SOJOURN  AT  JOPPA  TO  PAUL'S  CALL  TO  HIS 

GENTILE  WORK.     THE  PERIOD  OF  TRANSITION  OF  THE 

GOSPEL  TO  THE  HEATHEN. 

§  19.  It  would  seem  that  Corxelius  Sent  for  Peter  some  time  between 
A.  D.  38  and  41,  It  was  during  the  "many  days"  of  Peter's  residence  at 
Joppa  (ch.  9:  43).  It  is  natural  to  suppose  that  it  was  not  long  after  the 
Lord's  command  to  Paul,  "  Depart :  for  I  will  send  thee  forth  far  hence  unto 
the  Gentiles"  (ch.  22:  21),  and  his  going  to  Tarsus,  (ch.  9:  30).  Peter 
appears  to  have  been  the  first  to  preach  and  gather  converts  from  among  the 
Gentiles  (ch.  11:  15-18;  15:  7),  and  we  may  suppose  that  Paul  began  to 
gather  Gentile  converts  about  the  same  time.     We  need  not,  however,  con- 

M 


178  HARMONIC    ARRANGEMENT    OF   THE   ACTS. 

elude  that  the  conversion  of  Cornelius  occurred  before  Paul's  first  visit  to 
Jerusalem,  and  the  command  quoted  above.  Even  at  his  conversion,  his 
future  mission  to  the  Gentiles  was  made  known  to  him  (Acts  9  :  15 ;  26 :  17) ; 
but  he  began  his  work  among  the  Jews  (ch.  9 :  22),  and  even  thought  himself 
fitted  by  experience  and  former  associations  to  work  successfully  at  Jerusalem 
(ch.  9 :  28 ;  22 :  18-20).  The  fact  that  he  received  his  commission  from  the 
Lord,  and  that  he  was  taught  the  gospel,  not  by  Peter  nor  by  any  other  man, 
but  through  "  revelation  of  Jesus  Christ "  (Gal.  1 :  1,  12,  16),  leads  to  the 
same  conclusion,  that  he  received  these  revelations  before  Peter's  commission 
to  visit  Cornelius.  Doubtless,  when  he  first  went  to  Tarsus  he  labored  among 
the  Jews  and  proselytes,  as  at  Damascus  and  Jerusalem,  awaiting  divine 
direction.  It  is  not  probable  that  he  saw  as  clearly  how  he  must  work  among 
Gentiles  as  he  did  later.  Those,  who,  some  time  after  this,  spake  to  the 
Greeks  at  Antioch  (ch.  11 :  20),  seem  to  have  been  guided  and  blessed  by  the 
Spirit.  And  so  we  may  believe  that  Paul  enjoyed  a  like  guidance  when 
laboring  at  Tarsus,  and  in  the  cities  and  towns  of  Cilicia.  In  view  of  such 
considerations,  the  year  A.  d.  39  may  be  adopted  as  the  date  of  the  conversion 
of  Cornelius,  in  accordance  with  the  chronology  adopted  in  preceding  sections. 

Cornelius  was  the  name  of  a  large  Koman  clan,  embracing  several  noble  and 
distinguished  families.  He  appears  to  have  been  one  of  those  Gentiles  (ch. 
10:  2)  who  were  yearning  for  something  better  than  idolatry  afforded,  and 
were  turning  toward  Jehovah,  as  revealed  in  the  Old  Testament.  That  he  was 
not  regarded  as  a  proselyte,  is  evident  from  the  whole  narrative.  (See  10:  28, 
34 ;  11 :  1.)  Perhaps  in  later  times,  he  would  have  been  ranged  with  what 
were  styled  Proselytes  of  the  Gate.  He  was  of  that  class  of  persons  from 
whom  most  of  the  first  Gentile  converts  were  derived.  His  conversion,  under 
Peter,  prepared  the  Jerusalem  Church  for  co-operating  through  Barnabas  with 
the  Gentile  work  at  Antioch  (ch.  11 :  22),  and  for  approving  the  ministry  of 
Paul  among  the  Gentiles. 

For  convenience  of  comparison,  Luke's  account  of  the  appearance  of  the  angel 
to  Cornelius,  and  Cornelius'  oivn  account  are  placed  side  by  side.  So  also 
Luke's  account  of  Peter's  vision,  and  Petefs  own  account.  The  variations  are 
unimportant,  yet  they  may  prove  valuable  as  illustrations  of  the  manner  in 
which  the  same  events  in  Scripture  are  narrated  with  unessential  differences 
in  mere  expression  or  minute  details. 

Cornelius  vision  (ch.  10:  3-8,  30-33).  Luke  speaks  of  "the  ninth  hour"; 
Cornelius,  of  "  the  ninth  hour  of  prayer."  Luke  says  "  an  angel  of  God "; 
Cornelius,  "a  man  in  bright  apparel."  Luke  uses  the  plural,  "prayers"; 
Cornelius  the  singular,  "  thy  prayer."  By  the  former,  prayers  and  alms  are 
united  with  a  single  verb ;  by  the  latter,  the  two  are  separated,  each  having 
its  distinct  verb.  In  the  one,  they  had  "  gone  up  for  a  memorial  before  God"; 
in  the  other,  they  "  are  had  in  remembrance  in  the  sight  of  God."     Cornelius 


HARMONIC    ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS.  179 

also  omits  the  effect  of  the  angel's  appearance  upon  liim,  and  his  question  to 
the  angel  (ver.  4.)  Other  sliglit  differences  may  be  noted  by  careful 
examination. 

2.  Peter's  vision  (ch.  10:  9-19;  11:  4-12).  Luke  gives  the  exact  time  and 
place,  and  Peter's  hunger,  which  Peter  omits.  Luke  says  simply  that  the 
vessel  was  "  let  down  by  four  corners  upon  the  earth  " ;  Peter  says,  "  it  came 
even  unto  me,"  And  he  adds,  "  upon  the  which  when  I  had  fastened  mine 
eyes,  I  considered,"  which  is  not  found  in  Luke's  account.  Again  Peter 
says,  "for  nothing  common  or  unclean  hath  ever  entered  into  my  mouth." 
But  Luke  has  the  simple,  "  I  have  never  eaten  anything,"  etc.  So  also  the 
one  has  "  received  up  " ;  the  other,  "  were  drawn  up."  In  these  two  accounts, 
we  see  the  characteristics  of  the  historian  on  the  one  hand,  and  the  specific 
and  more  expressive  forms  of  the  personal  narration,  on  the  other.  Both 
are  put  in  by  the  historian  with  the  feeling  of  conscious  accuracy.  The 
form  in  the  eleventh  chapter  is  modified  by  the  fact  that  it  was  Peter's 
defence,  adapted  to  his  Jewish  audience.  The  distance  from  Joppa  to 
Cesarea  was  about  thirty  miles.  The  journey  thither  was  northward  along 
the  sea-coast,  through  the  plain  of  Sharon. 

^  20.  On  Peter's  Journey  to  Cesarea,  and  tlie  vision  of  Cornelius,  see 
on  preceding  section. 

By  comparing  ch.  10:  24,  with  11:  12,  Ave  learn  that  Peter  was  accompanied 
by  six  brethren. 

Comparing  ch.  10:  28,  with  11:  3,  we  find  the  chief  ground  of  complaint 
against  Peter  by  the  believing  Jews  at  Jerusalem  was,  "  Thou  didst  eat  with 
them."  Peter  and  his  company  enjoyed  the  hospitality  of  Cornelius,  immedi- 
ately upon  his  arrival.  The  Jews  did  not  consider  all  intercouse  with  Gentiles 
unlawful;  but  eating  with  them  (Gal.  2:  12),  entering  their  houses,  as  Peter 
did,  enjoying  their  hospitality,  and  recognizing  their  equality.  (Compare 
"Joseph us  Against  Apion,"  2.  29.) 

Four  days  had  elapsed  (10:  30)  since  the  angel  appeared  to  Cornelius,  count- 
ing that  the  first  day.  (See  ch.  10:  3,  9,  23,  24.)  Peter's  arrival  at  Cesarea 
may  have  been  a  little  after  the  sixth  hour.  (Compare  ch.  10:  9.)  Having 
enjoyed  the  hospitality  of  Cornelius,  he  proceeds  to  address  him  and  his  com- 
pany, when,  from  the  language  of  Cornelius,  it  would  seem  to  be  about  the 
ninth  hour.  "  Four  days  ago  until  this  hour,  I  was  keeping  the  ninth  hour  of 
prayer."     (See  ch.  10 :  3.) 

What  Peter  says  (1  Pet.  1:  17),  "And  if  ye  call  on  the  Father,  who 
without  respect  of  persons  judgeth  according  to  every  man's  work,"  was  learned 
at  this  time  (ch.  10:  34) :  "Of  a  truth,  I  perceive  that  God  is  no  respecter  of 
persons,"  etc.  Yet  it  was  no  new  truth  (Deut.  10:  17),  but  now  seen  in  a 
clearer  and  broader  lisrht 


180  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OP   THE   ACTS. 

The  Keceiving  of  BelievinCt  Gentiles  (the  uncircumcised)  into  the 
Church  became  now,  for  tlie  first  time,  an  authoritative  and  accomplished 
fact.  The  way  and  manner  of  their  becoming  Christians  were  contrary  to  the 
opinions  and  expectations  of  Peter  and  the  apostles,  and  of  believers  gener- 
ally. (Ch.  10:  28, 47;  11 :  1,  2.)  Probably  Paul  himself  had  not  yet  such  clear, 
broad  views.  The  Jews,  however,  expected  the  universality  of  the  Messiah's 
reign.  Christians,  too,  expected  the  conversion  of  the  Gentiles.  It  had  been 
foretold  by  the  prophets.  (Mic.  4:  1,  2,  etc.)  The  gospel  was  to  be  preached 
to  every  creature.  (Matt.  28:  19.)  The  promise  was  also  "to  all  that  are  afar 
off."  (Ch.  2:  39.)  But  thus  far  the  apostles  had  expected  to  reach  the  Gentile 
world,  to  a  certain  extent,  through  Jewish  rites.  They  expected  them  to  be 
circumcised,  and  incorporated  into  external  Israel.  (Ch.  11:  3;  15:  1.)  They 
would  work  through  Judaism  upon  the  heathen  world.  Doubtless,  the  visit 
of  Paul  at  Jerusalem  (ch.  9:  26-30),  and  his  vision  there  (ch.  22:  17-21),  had 
enlarged  and  emphasized  his  own  views  regarding  the  Gentile  work,  which 
he  received  from  the  Lord  at  his  conversion  (ch.  26:  17,  18) ;  and  at  the  same 
time  had  prepared  Peter  for  the  vision  at  Joppa,  and  thus  in  a  measure  for 
his  work  at  Cesarea.  Whatever-doubts  Paul  may  have  had,  whatever  scruples 
Peter  and  others  might  have  entertained,  God  now  had  made  it  plain  that 
the  Gentiles  were  to  receive  the  gospel  as  Gentiles. 

An  incidental  harmony  may  be  discovered  between  ch.  8:  40  and  10:  37.  In 
the  former,  we  learn  that  Philip  "  preached  the  gospel  to  all  the  cities,  till  he 
came  to  Cesarea";  in  the  latter,  Peter  says  to  Cornelius  and  company,  "that 
saying  ye  yourselves  know,  which  was  published  throughout  all  Judea,  begin- 
ning from  Galilee,"  etc.  Philip,  by  his  preaching,  had  made  the  history  and 
doctrine  of  Christ  and  his  resurrection  well  known  at  Cesarea.  (See  last 
paragraph,  §  13.) 

I  21.  How  soon  after  his  visit  to  Cornelius  Peter  was  called  upon  to 
Defend  Himself  at  Jerusalem,  is  not  told  us.  Without  doubt  Peter 
acceded  to  the  request  of  Cornelius  and  his  company  (ch.  10 :  48),  and 
remained  several  days  at  Cesarea,  instructing  them  in  things  pertaining  to 
the  Kingdom  of  God.  The  report  that  the  Gentiles  had  received  the  word  of 
God,  reached  Jerusalem  before  Peter  went  up  thither.  The  importance  of 
the  transaction,  the  great  change  it  involved  in  the  mode  of  evangelizing  the 
world,  the  commotion  it  produced  at  Jerusalem  and  elsewhere,  and  the  desire 
to  put  it  in  its  true  light  and  explain  his  conduct,  may  have  hastened  his 
return.  It  is  natural,  therefore,  to  suppose  that  he  soon  went  to  Jerusalem, 
at  least  for  a  short  time,  perhaps  directly  from  Cesarea,  though  more 
probably  from  Joppa.  But  his  work  at  Joppa,  and  throughout  that  whole 
region,  did  not  necessarily  cease  at  the  conversion  of  Cornelius.  (See  on 
§  18,  last  pai'agraph.) 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS.  181 


On  Peter^s  vision  (ch.  11 :  4-12)  see  on  |  19.  Regarding  his  visit  to  Corne- 
lius (ver.  12-14),  his  preaching  and  its  results  (ver.  15-17),  and  the  receiving 
of  the  uncircumcised  into  the  church,  see  on  ^  20. 

^  22.  Tlie  introduction  and  progress  of  the  Gospel  at  Antioch  forms  a 
new  and  important  event,  preparatory  to  its  general  extension  among  both 
Jews  and  Gentiles.  First  of  all,  those  who  were  driven  from  Jerusalem  by 
the  persecution  about  Stephen,  preached  the  gospel  to  Jews  only  so  far  as 
Phenicia,  Cyprus,  and  Antioch.  (Ch.  11 :  19.)  This  work  extended  over  several 
years,  from  the  death  of  Stephen  to  about  the  time  of  the  conversion  of 
Cornelius.  But  with  the  latter  event  began  a  new  era.  The  Lord,  who 
directed  Peter  and  Cornelius,  doubtless  guided  certain  brethren  from  Cyprus 
and  Cyrene  to  preach  to  the  Greeks,  or  Gentiles,  at  Antioch,  resulting  in 
the  conversion  of  great  numbers.  (Ch.  11 :  20,  21.)  Since  Peter  was  the  first 
to  preach  the  gospel  to  the  Gentiles  (ch.  15 :  7),  we  must  regard  this  work 
among  the  Gentiles  at  Antioch  somewhat  later,  though  not  long  after. 
A.  D.  40  is  a  suitable  date. 

Instead  of  Greeks,  that  is,  Gentiles,  some  would  read  in  the  original  text 
Grecians,  that  is,  Grecian  Jews,  ;is  in  ch.  6 :  1.  But  the  former  is  sustained 
by  respectable  manuscript  authority,  and  is  demanded  by  internal  evidence. 
To  have  preached  the  gospel  to  the  Grecian  Jews,  would  not  in  any  degree  have 
been  a  novel  or  remarkable  event.  So  Tischendorf,  Meyer,  and  the  majority 
of  critics.  "Internal  reasons  decide  unconditionally  in  favor  of  the  Greeks, 
for  this  reading  alone  constitutes  an  antithesis  to  the  Jews  of  ver.  19." — Lanye 
Com.  Acts,  critical  note.  "It  would  have  been  nothing  to  have  preached, 
at  this  time,  to  the  Greek-speaking  Jews.  (See  e.  ^.  2:  9;  9  :  29.)  .  .  .  No 
other  view  accounts  for  Luke's  discrimination  as  to  the  sphere  of  the  two 
classes  of  preachers." — Dr.  Hackett. 

The  work  had  probably  gone  on  for  a  considerable  time,  when  Barnabas  was 
sent  from  Jerusalem  to  look  after  the  movement.  (Ch.  11 :  22.)  The  year 
A.  D.  40  was  probably  nearly  gone,  if  indeed  41  had  not  already  begun. 

Aware  of  Paul's  call  to  the  Gentile  work,  Barnabas  went  to  Tarsus  to  seek 
him  and  bring  him  to  Antioch.  For  about  four  years  Paul  had  been  laboring 
in  Cilicia,  and  gathering  churches.  (See  on  ^  17,  paragraph  on  The  Withdrawal 
of  Paul  to  Tarsus.)  His  work  among  Gentiles  very  probably  began  about  the 
time  of  the  conversion  of  Cornelius,  and  was  not  dependent  on  hearing  of 
the  work  of  Peter  at  Cesarea ;  for  he  had  received  his  commission  from  the 
Lord.  (Ch.  22 :  21.) 

The  connection  of  the  two,  Paid  and,  Barnabas,  in  the  Gentile  work,  and 
their  intimate  acquaintance  which  seems  to  have  been  of  long  standing  (ch. 
9 :  27),  is  of  great  interest.  It  has  been  thought  that  Barnabas,  the  Levite 
of  Cvprus,  was  most  likelv  sent  to  school  at  Tarsus,  and  that  the  two  were 


182  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS. 


together  in  early  life.  "  When  the  two  names  are  first  brought  together  in 
the  history  of  the  Apostolic  Church,  there  are,  it  is  obvious,  signs  not  to  be 
mistaken,  of  early  and  intimate  friendship.  When  all  other  members  of  the 
Church  at  Jerusalem  shrunk  in  fear  from  the  converted  jDersecutor,  .... 
it  was  Barnabas  Avho  took  hira  and  brought  him  to  the  apostles,  and  declared 
unto  them,  how  he  had  seen  the  Lord  in  the  way  (ch.  9 :  27),  as  though  able, 
from  personal  knowledge,  to  guarantee  the  sincerity  of  a  nature  which  he 
knew  to  be  incapable  of  baseness.  When  the  work  of  Barnabas  in  the  Gentile 
Church  at  Antioch  overtasked  his  strength,  and  he  needed  further  help,  it 
was  not  to  the  apostles  and  elders  at  Jerusalem  that  he  turned  for  help ;  but 
he  departed  to  Tarsus  for  to  seek  Saul.  (Ch.  11  :  25.)  Together  they  went  up, 
after  some  months  of  joint  labor,  to  carry  the  bounty  of  the  'Christians'  of 
Antioch  to  the  suffering  disciples  at  Jerusalem ;  and  together  they  returned. 
(Acts  11:  30;  12:  25.)  When  the  voices  of  the  prophets  at  Antioch  were 
heard,  giving  as  by  special  inspiration,  the  self-same  oracle,  'Separate  me 
Barnabas  and  Saul  for  the  work  whereunto  I  have  called  them'  (ch.  13:  2), 
we  may  well  believe  they  recognized  the  claims  of  long-standing  friendship 
as  one,  at  least,  of  the  elements  of  fitness  in  the  association  of  the  two 
names."— (Dr.  E.  H.  Plumptre,  The  Heathen  World  and  St.  Paul,  pp.  23,  24.) 

The  last  mention  of  Paul  at  Tarsus  in  the  New  Testament,  is  when  Barnabas 
went  thither  to  seek  him  (ch.  11 :  25).  If  he  ever  visited  again  the  city  of 
his  birth,  it  must  have  been  when  he  went  through  Syria  and  Cilicia,  con- 
firming the  churches  (ch.  15:  41);  or,  again,  when  he,  returning  by  land 
from  Antioch  to  Ephesus,  "  went  through  the  country  of  Galatia  and  Phrygia 
in  order,  stablishing  all  the  disciples"  (ch.  18:  23).  His  route  would  then 
have  naturally  led  him  through  the  province  of  Cilicia. 

The  time  of  Paul's  going  with  Barnabas  to  Antioch  was  probably  A.  d.  42 ; 
for  in  A.  D.  44,  they  were  sent  to  Jerusalem  to  bring  relief  to  their  suffering 
brethren.  (See  below.)  But  previous  to  this  they  labored  a  "whole  year "  at 
Antioch  (ch.  11 :  26),  after  which  (a.  d.  43)  propliets  came  from  Jerusalem, 
and  foretold  the  great  famine  which  came  to  pass  in  the  days  of  Claudius,  who 
began  his  reign  in  January,  41,  and  died  A.  D.  54. 

The  phrase  "  over  all  the  earth,"  might  be  used  by  a  Jewish  writer  for  the 
Jewish  world.  Greek  and  Koman  writers  used  it  to  denote  the  Greek  and 
the  Koman  world.  It  is  not  necessary  to  suppose  that  Agabus  uttered  this 
prediction  before  Claudius  began  to  reign.  Its  practical  bearing  had  reference 
to  the  Church  at  Antioch,  and  especially  to  the  brethren  in  Judea.  We  need 
only  to  regard  the  prophecy  as  preceding  the  Judean  famine,  without  regard 
to  any  local  dearth  felt  in  Italy  about  A.  d.  42. 

Different  parts  of  the  empire  sufiered  successively  from  great  famine  during 
this  period.  Josephus  mentions  one  {Antiq.  20.  2.  5 ;  5.  2),  which  was  local, 
but  very  severe,  in  Judea,  in  the  fourth  year  of  Claudius,  A.  d.  44,  probably  the 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS.  183 

one  referred  to  by  Luke.  The  whole  reign  of  Claudius,  indeed,  was  marked 
by  local  dearths,  now  in  one  country,  and  now  in  another. 

The  name  Christian  was  first  applied  to  the  followers  of  Jesus  during  the 
year  of  missionary  labor  by  Paul  and  Barnabas  at  Antioch  (ch.  11 :  26).  It 
only  occurs  in  two  other  passages  of  the  New  Testament  (ch.  26 :  28 ;  1  Pet. 
4 :  16).  It  could  not,  therefore,  have  been  given  by  themselves.  Jews  would 
not  have  applied  a  name  derived  from  that  of  the  Messiah.  It  probably 
originated  with  the  heathen  population  of  Antioch,  or  perhaps  with  the 
Koman  inhabitants  of  the  city — since  the  name  is  essentially  Latin  in  its  form — 
who  wished  a  distinctive  appellation.  It  was  adopted  as  their  fitting  designa- 
tion (compare  James  2:7);  and  was  afterwards  gloried  in  by  Christians  them- 
selves. The  words  of  Peter  (1  Pet.  4:  16)  are  here  worthy  of  comparison: 
"  If  any  man  suflfer  as  a  Christian,  let  him  not  be  ashamed  ;  but  let  him  glorify 
God  in  this  name."  Before  this  date  they  were  called  "  brethren  "  (ch.  1 :  15), 
"believers"  (5:  14),  "disciples"  (6:  1),  "the  saints"  (9:  32),  perhaps  "Naz- 
arenes"  (24:  5),  and  "the  way"  (9:  2). 

From  this  time  Antioch  occupied  an  important  position  as  the  head-quarters 
of  Gentile,  as  Jerusalem  did  of  Jewish,  Christianity,  and  became  the  great 
centre  of  missionary  operations  throughout  the  heathen  world.  It  was  situated 
on  the  river  Orontes,  about  fifteen  miles  from  its  mouth,  and  about  300  miles 
from  Jerusalem,  the  capital  of  the  Roman  province  of  Syria,  and  the  residence 
of  the  Proconsul  of  the  province.  It  was  one  of  the  largest  cities  of  the 
world.  It  was  illustrious  for  men  of  great  learning  and  high  culture ;  and  the 
poet  Archias  owed  his  birth  and  education  to  this  city.  It  had  a  mixed  pop- 
ulation— the  Greeks  embracing  the  more  wealthy ;  the  Latins,  the  officials, 
civil  and  military ;  the  Syrians,  the  working  classes  and  slaves ;  and  the  Jews, 
in  great  numbers,  who  resided  in  a  separate  quarter  under  their  own  governor. 
Nicolas,  the  proselyte,  one  of  the  Seven  (Acts  6  :  5),  was  from  that  city,  and  may 
have  been  one  of  the  disciples  who  came  early  to  Antioch   preaching  the 


Agobus  (ch.  11 :  28)  is  mentioned  here,  and  later  at  Cesarea  (ch.  21 ;  10 : 
11).     Farther  than  this  we  know  nothing  of  him. 

The  second  visit  of  Paul,  after  his  conversion,  to  Jerusalem,  when  he  and 
Barnabas  brought  relief  to  the  suffering  Christians  there  (ch.  11 :  30),  occurred 
about  the  time  of  the  events  related  in  the  following  chapter  (ch.  12 :  1,  25). 
This  was  A.  d.  44.     (See  on  ^  24.) 

^  23.  The  account  of  the  Death  of  James,  and  the  Deliverance  of 
Peter,  is  closely  connected  with  the  mission  of  Paul  and  Barnabas  to  the 
brethren  in  Judea  related  in  the  preceding  chapter,  by  the  words,  "Now 
about  that  time"  (12 :  1),  that  is,  of  their  official  visit,  just  referred  to.  They 
may  have  arrived  at  Jerusalem  a  little  before,  or  a  little  after.     The  latter  is 


184  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT    OF   THE    ACTS. 


favored  by  ch.  12  :  25.  For  a  time  they  may  have  been  deterred  from  coming 
to  Jerusalem  by  the  persecution.  Some  suppose  that  they  were  there  at  the 
killing  of  James,  and  even  at  the  meeting  for  prayer  mentioned  in  ch.  12 :  12, 
and  that  to  them  we  owe  the  full  account  given  in  the  Acts.  But  this  suppo- 
sition is  unnecessary.  The  events  here  related  were  doubtless  on  the  lipi  of 
many.  And  Mark  (ch.  12:  42,  25)  doubtless  often  repeated  them,  and  could 
have  made  Barnabas,  Paul,  and  Luke  familiar  with  them.  (Col.  4 :  10,  14.) 
Mark  also  was  most  intimate  Avith  Peter  (ch.  12 :  12  ;  1  Pet.  5  :  13). 

The  death  of  James  was  a  little  before,  and  the  imprisonment  of  Peter  just 
on  the  eve  of  the  Passover,  which  preceded  the  death  of  Herod,  A.  d.  44.  The 
Passover  fell  this  year  on  April  1st. 

This  Herod  was  Herod  Agrippa,  son  of  Aristobulus  and  Bernice,  and  the 
grandson  of  Herod  the  Great.  He  was  born  about  b.  c.  10,  and  was  educated 
at  Rome.  He  received  from  Caligula,  soon  after  the  latter  became  emperor 
(a.  d.  37),  the  tetrarchy  of  Philip  and  the  tetrarchy  of  Lysanias,  with  the 
title  of  king.  Soon  after,  when  Herod  Antipas  was  banished  by  Caligula  to 
Gaul,  he  received  Galilee  and  Perea.  And  in  A.  d.  41,  when  Claudius 
became  emperor,  Samaria  and  Judea  were  added  by  the  latter  to  his  dominion ; 
so  that,  like  his  grandfather,  he  ruled  over  all  Palestine. 

Paley  calls  attention  to  "the  accuracy"  of  Luke  in  styling  Herod  the 
king.  (Ch.  12:  1,  20.)  There  was  no  person  for  over  thirty  years,  before  or 
ever  afterward,  exercising  the  government  at  Jerusalem,  or  in  Judea,  to 
whom  this  title  could  be  applied,  except  during  the  last  three  years  of  Herod's 
life.  And  the  events  of  this  chapter  relate  to  the  last  year  of  his  life.  Judea 
was  not  in  the  kingdom  of  Agrippa  Second.  (Ch.  25:  13.) 

The  renewal  of  persecution,  after  several  years  of  comparative  rest,  may  be 
explained  from  the  character  of  Herod.  He  was  unprincipled,  and  licentious, 
and  adopted  many  heathen  customs ;  but  at  the  same  time  courted  the  Jews 
by  professing  to  be  zealous  for  the  law,  and  was  very  popular  among  them. 
He  also  resided  usually  at  Jerusalem,  after  Judea  had  been  added  to  his 
dominion.  Thus  he  had  the  opportunity  and  the  motive  "  to  afflict  certain  of 
the  church."  (Ch.  12:  1.     See  ver.  3.) 

The  time  of  Peter's  deliverance  from  prison  has  been  discussed  by  chronolo- 
gists.  AVieseler  thinks  it  took  place  in  the  last  watch  of  the  night,  not  long 
before  the  break  of  day.  If  earlier,  then  his  escape  Avould  have  been  discov- 
ered, when  the  soldiers,  to  whom  Peter  was  bound,  were  changed  at  the  end 
of  the  watch.  The  objection  to  this  is  that  it  would  allow  too  little  time 
for  the  visit  to  the  house  of  Mary,  and  for  the  departure  from  the  city. 
Walch  supposes  (and  is  favored  by  Dr.  Hackett),  that  the  two  soldiers  to 
whom  Peter  was  bound  were  not  included  in  the  sixteen  (ch.  12:  4),  since  their 
office  would  not  require  them  to  remain  awake,  and  consequently  to  be 
changed  during  the  night  like  the  others.     (See  Hackett,  on  ver.  10.)     This 


"      HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS.  185 

seems  to  agree  the  best  with  the  circumstances  related  in  the  narrative.  If 
this  was  so,  then  his  deliverance  may  have  been  effected  before  or  after 
midnight  without  danger  of  discovery  before  morning.  (Ver.  18.) 

This  seems  to  have  ended  the  continued  residence  of  Peter  at  Jerusalem. 
"He  departed  and  went  to  another  place "  (ver.  17),  that  is,  to  some  place 
of  safety.  We  find  him  again  at  Jerusalem,  a  few  years  after  this  (ch. 
15 :  7),  but  apparently  as  a  delegate  at  the  Council  which  was  convened  there. 
Like  the  other  apostles,  he  seems  to  have  passed  his  life  in  missionary  work 
in  different  places.  There  is  no  sufficient  evidence  that  Peter  visited  Kome 
at  this  time.  The  tradition  that  he  arrived  at  Kome  a  little  before  the 
outbreak  of  Nero's  persecution,  where  he  soon  died  as  a  martyr,  is  perhaps 
the  most  probable  one. 

^  24.  The  Death  of  King  Agrippa,  is  one  of  the  events,  recorded  in  the 
Acts,  the  time  of  which  can  be  fixed  very  accurately.  It  settles  also  the  date 
of  the  martyrdom  of  James,  the  brother  of  John,  the  imprisonment  and 
the  release  of  Peter,  and  the  return  of  Paul  to  Antioch  from  his  second 
visit  to  Jerusalem.  According  to  Josephus  {Antiq.,  19.  5.  1),  Herod  Agrippa 
received  of  Claudius,  on  his  accession  (January,  A.  d.  41),  the  addition  of 
Judea  and  Samaria  to  his  kingdom ;  and  at  the  time  of  his  death  he  had 
completed  three  years  after  this  increase  of  power.  {Antiq.,  19.  8.  "2.)  This 
brings  us  to  January,  A.  d.  44.  The  Passover,  mentioned  in  ch.  12:  4,  must 
have  been  of  the  last  named  year,  which  took  place  after  Herod  had  reigned 
three  whole  years.  After  the  Passover,  he  wentdoAvn  to  Cesarea  (ch.  12:  19), 
where  he  tarried  for  a  time,  was  smitten  of  God,  and  died.  The  following 
is  from  the  account  given  by  Josephus : 

"Now,  when  Agrippa  had  reigned  three  years,  he  came  to  the  city  of 
Cesarea;  ....  and  there  he  exhibited  shows  in  honor  of  Cesar,  upon  being 
informed  that  there  was  a  certain  festival  celebrated  to  make  vows  for  his 
safety.  At  which  festival  a  great  multitude  were  gotten  together  of  the 
principal  persons,  and  such  as  were  of  dignity,  through  his  province.  On 
the  second  day  of  the  shows,  he  put  on  a  garment  made  wholly  of  silver, 
and  of  a  contexture  truly  wonderful,  and  came  into  the  theatre  early  in  the 
morning ;  at  which  time,  the  silver  of  his  garment  being  illumined  by  the 
first  reflection  of  the  sun's  rays  upon  it,  shone  out  after  a  surprising  man- 
ner, and  was  so  resplendent  as  to  spread  a  horror  over  those  who  looked 
intently  upon  him ;  and  presently  his  flatterers  cried  out,  one  from  one  place 
and  another  from  another  (though  not  for  his  good),  that  *  he  was  a  god ' ;  and 
they  added,  *  Be  thou  merciful  to  us ;  for  although  we  have  hitherto  rever- 
enced thee  only  as  a  man,  yet  we  shall  henceforth  own  thee  as  a  superior  to 
mortal  nature.'     Upon  this  the  king  did  neither  rebuke  them,  nor  reject  their 

impious  flatterv.     But  as  he  presentlv  afterward  looked  up,  he  saw  an  owl 

Q2 


186  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT    OF   THE   ACTS. 

sitting  on  a  certain  rope  over  his  head,  and  immediately  understood  that  this 
bird  was  the  messenger  of  ill  tidings,  as  it  had  once  been  the  messenger  of 
good  tidings  to  him ;  and  he  fell  into  the  deepest  sorrow.     A  severe  pain  also 

arose  in  his  bowels,  and  began  in  a  most  violent  manner And  when 

he  had  been  quite  worn  out  by  the  pain  ....  for  five  days,  he  departed  this 
life,  being  in  the  fifty -fourth  year  of  his  age." 

Various  conjectures  have  been  made  as  to  what  festival  Josephus  here 
refers.  Some  suppose  it  was  in  honor  of  the  emperor's  safe  return  from 
Britain.  Others  think  it  was  in  honor  of  the  birthday  of  Claudius,  August 
first.  Wieseler  makes  it  more  probable  that  it  was  the  festival  of  the  Quin- 
quennalia,  observed  on  the  same  day  of  the  same  month  in  honor  of  Augustus, 
whose  name  the  month  had  received. 

In  comparing  the  two  accounts  of  Luke  and  Josephus,  we  find  that  they 
agree — (1)  That  Herod's  death  occurred  at  Cesar ea,  whither  he  had  come 
not  long  before;  (2)  that  the  first  attack  of  illness  was  at  his  public  appearance 
at  a  grand  assembly,  when  he  wore  a  royal  robe;  (3)  that  immediately  before 
this  first  attack,  he  was  flattered  by  shouts  that  he  was  a  god,  which  flattery 
he  did  not  decline ;  (4)  that  upon  this  he  was  suddenly  attacked  with  a  dis- 
ease of  the  bowels,  of  which  he  died. 

The  two  accounts  differ  as  follows :  (1)  Luke  speaks  of  an  embassy  of  Tyre 
and  Sidon  (ch.  12:  21),  being  present  on  this  public  occasion.  Josephus 
speaks  nothing  of  them;  but  he  does  mention  that  distinguished  personswere 
present.  It  was  a  fitting  time  for  Herod  to  announce  liis  decision  to  those 
who  had  come  asking  for  peace.  So  Josephus  makes  no  mention  of  this  dis- 
pleasure of  Herod  against  the  Tyrians  and  Sidonians.  It  had  not  probably 
resulted  in  any  actual  outbreak,  but  in  violent  feelings  of  hostility  which 
threatened  their  commercial  relations  (1  Kings  5:  11;  Ezek.  27:  17).  And  if 
there  were  beginnings  of  famine  (ch.  12:  20),  their  desire  of  reconciliation 
would  be  naturally  increased.  (2)  Luke  speaks  of  the  shouts  of  flattery  fol- 
lowing the  oration ;  Josephus  makes  no  mention  of  an  oration,  but  of  the 
splendor  of  the  royal  robe,  as  calling  forth  these  acclamations.  But  Luke  also 
speaks  of  Herod's  display— "  arrayed  himself  in  royal  apparel,  and  sat  on  the 
throne,"  or  judgment-seat.  It  is  very  natural  that  he  should  have  made  some 
address  to  the  people,  and  such  discourse  would  naturally  be  applauded. 
(3)  Luke  does  not  mention  an  owl,  nor  Josephus  an  angel.  But  the  story 
of  an  owl  would  naturally  arise  from  heathenish  and  superstitious  notions; 
and  Josephus  could  not  be  expected  to  know  of  the  agency  of  an  angel, 
which  might  be  revealed  to  Peter,  or  Paul.  (4)  Luke  says,  "He  was  eaten 
of  worms"  (ch.  12:  23);  but  Josephus  speaks  of  severe  and  violent  pains. 
The  latter  refers  more  generally  to  the  disease ;  Luke  speaks,  as  a  physician 
naturally  would,  more  of  its  nature.  Josephus  speaks  more  definitely  of  its 
continuance — five  days ;  Luke  does  not  say  it  was  instantaneous,  but  his  Ian- 


HARMO^'IC    ARRANGEMENT    OF    THE    ACTS.  187 

guage  implies  some  interval  between  the  beginning  of  the  disease  and  his 
death :  And  becoming  worm-eaten,  or  having  been  eaten  with  ivorms,  he  expired. 
As  a  result  of  this  examination,  it  may  be  said  that  Luke's  account  does  not 
suffer,  but  is  rather  enhanced,  by  a  comparison  with  that  of  Josephus. 

Chronologists  have  not  been  in  accord  upon  the  Second  Visit  of  Paul 
TO  Jerusalem,  after  his  conversion.  (1)  Some  have  thought  that  he  did  not 
visit  Jerusalem  at  this  time,  on  account  of  the  persecution,  but  only  parts  of 
Judea  (ch.  11:  30).  But  it  is  evident  that  he  did  so  from  ch.  12:  25:  And 
Barnabas  and  Saul  returned  from  Jerusalem.  (2)  Some  have  argued  from  Gal. 
1:  18;  2:  1,  that  the  two  visits  to  Jerusalem,  there  mentioned,  were  the  only 
visits  of  Paul  during  those  years,  and  that  a  second  one  could  not  have  inter- 
vened. But  we  cannot  suppose  that  the  one  mentioned  in  Gal.  2:  1  ("Then 
after  a  space  of  fourteen  years  I  went  up  to  Jerusalem"),  is  the  same  as  that  in 
ch.  12:  25 ;  for  that  would  fix  Paul's  conversion  at  least  four  or  five  years  too 
early.  Besides,  was  it  really  necessary  for  Paul  to  mention  all  his  visits  to 
Jerusalem  in  his  Epistle  to  the  Galatians  ?  We  think  not.  Certainly,  a 
later  visit  to  Jerusalem  (ch.  18 :  22),  is  not  mentioned  with  the  others  in  his 
Epistle  to  the  Galatians,  though  he  made  it  before  he  wrote  that  Epistle. 
Dr.  Hackett  has  well  put  it,  in  his  admirable  note  on  ch.  11:  30:  "Paul's 
object  in  writing  to  the  Galatians  does  not  require  him  to  enumerate  all  his 
journeys  to  Jerusalem.  In  the  first  chapter  there,  he  would  prove  that  as 
an  apostle  he  Avas  independent  of  all  human  authority,  and  in  the  second 
chapter  that  the  other  apostles  had  conceded  to  him  that  independence.  He 
had  no  occasion,  therefore,  to  recapitulate  his  entire  history.  ExamjDles  of 
the  facts  in  his  life  were  all  that  he  needed  to  bring  forward.  He  was  not 
bound  to  show  how  often  he  had  been  to  Jerusalem,  but  only  that  he  had 
gone  thither  once  and  again,  under  circumstances  which  showed  in  what 
character  he  claimed  to  act,  and  how  fully  the  other  apostles  had  acknowl- 
edged this  claim."  It  might  be  added  that  the  mention  of  this  second  visit  in 
his  Epistle  would  have  added  nothing  to  his  argument ;  for  in  this  persecution 
the  apostles  were  scattered,  and  very  likely  Paul  saw  none  of  them.  (3)  Others 
have  objected  to  this  visit  occurring  between  the  two  mentioned  in  Galatians, 
because  Paul  declares  in  Gal.  1  :  22,  "And  I  was  still  unknown  by  face  unto 
the  churches  of  Judea  which  were  in  Christ,"  etc.  But  this  has  reference  to 
his  continued  ministry  in  Syria  and  Cilicia,  referred  to  in  the  preceding 
verse  (Gal.  1:  21),  after  his  first  visit  to  Jerusalem,  and  which  might  apply 
up  to  the  time  of  this  visit  of  Barnabas  and  Paul  (ch.  11 :  30;  12:  25).  Thus 
for  eight  or  nine  years  Paul  was  unknown  by  face  unto  the  churches  of  Judea. 
But  at  this  time,  as  a  bearer  of  supplies  from  the  Church  at  Antioch,  he 
must  have  become  known  to  some  of  them.  Indeed,  he  now  had  the  op- 
portunity of  preaching  "at  Jerusalem  and  throughout  all  the  country  of  Judea," 
which  he  affirms  that  he  had  done  in  his  address  to  King  Agrippa  (ch.  26 :  20.) 


188  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS. 


The  preceding  discussions  prepare  the  way  for  considering  more  exactly  the 
time  of  this  second  visit.  Without  doubt,  the  return  of  Paul  and  Barnabas  from 
Jerusalem  to  Antioch  occurred  after  the  death  of  Herod.  This  is  the  most 
natural  inference  from  ch.  12:  25.  But  did  they  come  to  Judea  with  their 
offerings  to  the  brethren  (ch.  11 :  30),  before,  at  the  time,  or  after,  the  impris- 
onment of  Peter?  The  famine,  mentioned  in  ch.  11 :  28,  is  probably  the  one 
described  by  Josephus,  as  taking  place  when  Cuspius  Fadus  and  Tiberius 
Alexander  were  procurators  {Antiq.,  20.  2.  6 ;  5.  2).  Noav,  Herod's  death 
occurred  in  August,  A.  D.  44,  and  Fadus  was  sent  from  Rome  as  a  procurator 
on  the  death  of  Herod,  and  was  succeeded  by  Tiberius  Alexander.  Both  of 
their  procuratorships  lasted  only  from  A.  d.  44  to  A.  d.  48.  The  famine  may 
have  begun  in  a.  d.  44,  and  continued  three  or  four  years.  It  is  not  improb- 
able that  the  Tyrians  and  Zidonians  began  to  feel,  or  to  fear  it,  in  their 
country  before  the  death  of  Herod.  This  may  have  increased  their  desire  for 
peaceful  relations;  for  "their  country  was  fed  from  the  king's  country"  (ch. 
12 :  20),  which,  at  that  time,  was  very  extensive.  The  visit  of  Paul  and 
Barnabas  must  have  been  at  the  beginning ;  for  Agabus  had  foretold  it,  and 
thereby  had  excited  the  Church  at  Antioch  to  send  their  mission  of  relief  to 
their  brethren  in  Judea.  But  as  they  were  thus  guided  by  prophecy  and  the 
Spirit,  the  action  of  the  Antioch  brethren  must  have  been  at  the  right  time, 
and  their  donations  timely.  In  view  of  such  considerations,  it  may  be  sug- 
gested that  Barnabas  and  Saul  arrived  in  Judea  after  the  imprisonment  of 
Peter,  but  before  the  death  of  Herod  ;  that  they  remained  for  a  time  afterward 
and  witnessed  some  of  the  prosperity  related  in  ch.  12:  24:  "  But  the  word 
of  God  grew  and  multiplied." 

This  view  is  consistent  Avith  the  narrative  in  the  twelfth  chapter,  which  is 
a  description  of  events  pertaining  to  the  Church  at  Jerusalem,  and  its  condi- 
tion at  the  time  of  this  mission  from  Antioch  (ch.  12:  1).  It  also  agrees  with 
what  is  told  by  Josephus,  that,  about  the  time  of  the  beginning  of  Fadus' 
government,  Helena,  Queen  of  Adiabene,  in  Syria,  a  Jewish  proselyte,  sent 
grain  to  the  relief  of  the  Jews  in  the  famine  {Antiq.,  20.  2.  5;  5.  2).  But  the 
famine  had  not  only  commenced,  but  was  severe,  before  Helena  did  this. 
This  leads  to  the  conclusion  that  it  began  A.  D.  44.  (Compare  on  |  22,  note  on 
the  great  faming.) 

The  Avonderful  vision,  rapture,  or  trance,  recorded  in  2  Cor.  12:  1-4,  occurred 
about  this  time.  The  date  of  the  Second  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians  is  fixed 
at  A.  D.  57.  Computing  backward  "fourteen  years  ago,"  according  to  the 
Jewish  mode  of  reckoning,  say  thirteen  years,  we  have  a.  d.  44,  as  the  year 
of  its  occurrence.  It  may  have  been  in  the  temple,  like  an  earlier  vision 
(ch.  22:  17).  It  was  fitting  now,  or  a  little  later,  as  he  was  about  to  go  out 
on  his  mission  to  the  Gentiles  (ch.  13 :  1-3). 

The  first  grand  division  of  the  Acts,  which  narrates  the  progress  of  the 


HARMONIC  ARRANGEMENT  OF  THE  ACTS.  189 

gospel,  principally  among  the  Jews,  by  the  ministry  of  Peter,  very  properly 
closes  with  this  mission  of  Barnabas  and  Paul,  who  were  to  be  henceforth 
prominent  as  laborers  among  the  Gentiles.  This  movement  of  love  for  the 
relief  of  the  suffering,  brought  Antioch  and  Jerusalem  into  contact,  and 
helped  to  bridge  over  the  chasm  which  was  beginning  to  yawn  between  Jewish 
and  Gentile  Christians.  The  same  means  was  used  by  Paul  during  the  whole 
continuance  of  his  ministry  (ch.  24:  17  ;  Gal.  2:  10). 


PART  IV. 


CALL  OF  PAUL  TO  HIS  GENTILE  WORK,  AND  HIS  FIEST 
MISSIONARY   TOUR. 

^  25.  With  the  thirteenth  chapter,  begins  the  Second  General  Division 
OF  THE  Acts,  which  narrates  the  diffusion  of  the  gospel  from  Antioch  till 
Paul  is  brought  a  prisoner  to  Rome.  The  work  is  principally  among  the 
Gentiles,  and  Paul  is  the  leading  character,  as  Peter  had  been  in  the  pre- 
ceding history  the  foremost  in  extending  the  gospel  among  the  Jews. 

The  sending  forth  of  Barnabas  and  Saul  from  Antioch,  to  preach  to 
THE  HEATHEN,  could  uot  havc  been  long  after  their  return  from  Jerusalem. 
The  thirteenth  chapter  opens  as  if  beginning  an  independent  history ;  but  the 
last  verse  of  the  twelfth  chapter  forms  a  connecting  link  between  what  pre- 
cedes and  what  follows.  We  may,  therefore,  place  this  mission  as  beginning 
in  the  spring  of  the  year,  A.  d.  45. 

The  Church  at  Antioch  hud  become  a  great  spiritual  power;  and  perhaps, 
like  the  Church  at  Jerusalem,  included  several  thousands  in  its  membership. 
Five  prophets  and  teachers  were  among  them — two,  Barnabas  and  Saul,  who 
had  come  to  them  from  abroad.  The  three  others,  also,  were  very  probably  of 
foreio-n  origin.  Of  Simeon  who  icas  called  Niger  (ch.  13:  1),  we  know  nothing. 
Lucius  of  Cyrene  was  probably  one  of  those  "men  of  Cyprus  and  Cyrene" 
(ch.  11 :  20),  who  were  the  first  to  preach  the  gospel  to  the  Greeks  at  Antioch, 
and  was  therefore  one  of  the  founders  of  the  church  there.  Perhaps,  also, 
he  was  a  "kinsman"  of  Paul,  mentioned  in  the  salutations  of  Rom.  IG:  21. 

The  remaining  name  of  Manaen,  opens  a  field  of  great  interest.  He  was 
foster-brother  to  Herod  the  tetrarch,  that  is,  Herod  Antipas,  still  designated  by 
his  well-known  title,  though  now  in  exile  on  the  banks  of  the  Rhone. 
According  to  Josephus  (Antiq.,  15.  10.  5),  a  certain  Essene,  that  bore  the 
name  Manaen,  the  later  form  of  Manahem  (2  Kings  15:  21),  one  day  saluted 
the  boy  who  afterward  became  Herod  the  Great,  as  King  of  the  Jews,  and 
foretold  the  future  fortunes  of  his  life.     The  youthful  Herod  paid  but  little 


190  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OP   THE   ACTS. 

attention  to  him  then ;  but  when  he  became  king  he  remembered  the  seer, 
and  made  him  the  object  of  his  special  favor,  and  above  all  other  Jewish 
sects,  he  honored  tlie  Essenes.  It  is  possible  that  he  transferred  his  favor  to 
this  man's  son,  or  grandson,  who  was  nursed  or  educated  with  the  king's  son, 
and  was  converted  afterward  to  Christianity.  As  his  foster-brother,  he  may 
have  continued  at  the  court  of  Antipas,  have  heard  the  preaching  of  John 
the  Baptist,  have  known  the  intrigues  of  Herodias,  and  the  thoughts  and 
expressions  of  Herod  concerning  Jesus  of  Nazareth.  (Mark  6  :  14-29.) 

The  Jirst  field  of  inissionary  labor  was  Cyprus,  an  island  not  far  from  the 
Syrian  coast,  and  a  Roman  Province.  The  reason  for  its  selection  may  have 
been  partly  its  nearness  to  Antioch ;  but  more  especially  because  it  had  been 
the  home  of  Barnabas,  who  took  the  lead  at  the  beginning  of  the  mission ; 
and,  perhaps,  of  John  Mark  (ch.  13 :  5),  who  was  a  cousin  of  Barnabas. 
(Col.  4 :  10.) 

The  missionaries  leave  Antioch  and  come  to  Seleucia,  the  port  of  that  city, 
about  fifteen  miles  away,  near  the  mouth  of  the  river  Orontes.  Here  they 
embark  and  sail  in  a  southwesterly  direction  to  Salamis,  on  the  eastern  coast 
of  Cyprus,  by  far  the  most  important  town  of  that  island,  and  the  nearest 
sea-port  to  Seleucia.  Many  Jews  resided  here,  and  had  "  synagogues,"  in 
which  Paul  and  Barnabas  preached.  Thus,  in  their  Gentile  work  they 
preached  first  to  the  Jew,  and  through  the  synagogue  reached  the  proselyte, 
and  the  devout  Gentile,  and  the  heathen  world.  They  pass  "  through  the 
whole  island  unto  Paphos"  (ch.  13:  6),  the  Roman  capital  of  tlie  province, 
situated  on  the  west  coast,  a  distance  of  about  one  hundred  miles,  doubtless 
preaching  as  they  go.  How  long  they  continue  the  work  on  the  island  is  not 
told;  but  probably  for  several  months,  and  perhaps  a  year.  There  were 
Christians  there  already  (ch.  11 :  19),  and  doubtless  other  congregations  were 
gathered.  So  important  was  the  field  when  Paul  and  Barnabas  separated  and 
divided  their  work,  the  latter  chose  Cyprus.  (Ch.  15 :  36-39.) 

The  accuracy  of  Luke  is  illustrated  in  ch.  13:  17,  where  he  speaks  of  the 
■proconsul.  Under  the  emperors  from  Augustus  to  Nero,  the  Roman  prov- 
inces were  divided  into  two  classes.  One  class  was  nominally  under  the 
government  of  the  Senate,  and  the  governor  was  termed  a  proconsul.  The 
other  class  required  a  military  force,  and  were  governed  by  the  emperor's 
legate,  who  was  a  proprcetor.  Augustus  at  first  reserved  Cyprus  to  himself  as 
an  imperial  province,  but  afterward  restored  it  to  the  Senate.  Coins  still 
exist,  on  which  the  governor  of  Cyprus  is  called  a.  proconsul.  The  very  name 
of  (Sergius)  Paulus  has  been  discovered  by  General  di  Cesnola,  at  Soli, 
Cyprus,  in  a  mutilated  inscription,  which  reads:  "In  the  proconsulship  of 
Paulus."  (See  SchafF  History  of  the  Christian  Church,  Vol.  I.,  p.  734 
Corapai-e  ch.  18:  12:  19:  38.  See  also  a  coin  engraved  in  Conyheare  and, 
Howson,  chap.  5.) 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT    OF   THE   ACTS.  191 


While  at  Paphos  Paul  becomes  the  leader,  no  longer  secondary  to  Barnabas ; 
and  he  is  publicly  manifested  as  an  Apostle  to  the  Gentiles — (1)  by  the  inspired 
words  of  apostolic  authority,  and  (2)  by  his  first  miracle  or  sign  of  his 
apostleship,  (2  Cor.  12:  12;  ch.  13:  9-11.  Compare  Peter  and  Simon  Magus, 
ch.  8 :  20-22.)  It  is  to  be  noted,  too,  that  from  this  time  he  is  no  more,  in  the 
Acts,  called  by  his  Hebrew  name,  Saul;  but  by  his  Koman  name,  Paid. 
Some  have  supposed  that  he  took  his  name,  at  this  time,  from  his  distin- 
guished convert,  Sergius  Paulus  (ch.  13:  7,  12);  but  this  is  hardly  a  sufficient 
reason.  It  was  common  for  persons  to  have  two  names,  and  Jews  often  had 
Koman  names.  As  Saul  Avas  free-born  (ch.  22  :  28),  he  probably  was  also  Paul 
from  infancy.  It  has  been  suggested  that  he  preferred  the  name  Paul 
(meaning  small)  from  feelings  of  humility.  I  prefer  to  regard  his  honorable 
Koman  name  as  better  becoming  him,  as  the  Apostle  to  the  Gentiles. 

§  26.  The  TIME  WHEN  Paul  and  Barnabas  left  Cyprus  can  only  be 
surmised.  If  they  did  much  missionary  work,  as  was  supposed  in  the  preced- 
ing section,  then  they  may  have  left  Paphos  in  the  spring  of  A.  d.  46,  having 
been  on  the  island  about  ten  months.  They  sail  northwestward  to  Perga,  an 
important  city  in  Pamphilia  (now  in  ruins),  situated  about  seven  miles  from 
the  sea,  on  the  river  Cestius.  "A  bar  obstructs  the  entrance  of  this  river  at  the 
present  time;  but  Strabo  (14:  4)  says  expressly,  that  it  was  navigable  in  his 
day  as  far  up  as  Perga." — Hackett. 

The  stay  of  Paul  and  Barnabas  at  Perga,  seems  to  have  been  brief;  on  their 
return,  they  preach  there  (ch.  14:  25).  The  reason  of  their  preaching  to 
regions  beyond,  was  probably  that  it  was  the  best  season  for  traveling  into 
the  mountainous  district.  "If  we  suppose  him  to  have  been  at  Perga  in 
May,  this  would  have  been  the  most  natural  time  for  a  journey  to  the  moun- 
tains. Earlier  in  the  spring,  the  passes  would  have  been  filled  with  snow. 
In  the  heat  of  summer,  the  weather  would  have  been  less  favorable  for  the 
journey.  In  the  autumn,  the  disadvantages  would  have  been  still  greater 
from  the  approaching  difficulties  of  winter."  (Conybeare  and  Howson,  Vol.  I., 
p.  165.)  At  the  beginning  of  the  hot  season,  multitudes,  Avith  their  flocks  and 
herds,  move  from  the  plains  to  the  mountains. 

On  this  journey,  Paul  may  have  encountered  some  of  the  perils  alluded  to  in 
2  Cor.  11 :  26.  In  no  part  of  Asia  Minor  would  he  have  been  exposed  to  such 
"  perils  of  rivers "  as  in  the  mountainous  districts  of  Pisidia,  where  water- 
floods  are  frequent,  and  swollen  streams  and  rivers  dash  wildly  through 
narrow  ravines.  The  lawless  character  of  the  people  was  also  notorious  in  all 
ancient  history.  "The  highlands  of  Pisidia  could  only  be  penetrated  by 
passes,  subject  to  be  swept  by  the  sudden  rise  of  the  mountain  torrents,  and 
infested  by  the  wildest  banditti  in  the  world ;  and  the  apostles  went  forward 
through  'perils    of    rivers'  and  'perils   of    robbers,'   only   to  plunge   into 


192  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS. 


'perils  from  their  kindred,  perils  from  the  heathen.'" — (Dr.  Wm.  Smith, 

N.  T.  History,  p.  440,  441.) 

Paul  and  Barnabas  are  in  due  time  at  Antiocii  of  Pisidia,  an  impor- 
tant town,  and  a  Koman  colony,  and  inhabited  by  Greeks,  Romans,  and  Jews, 
besides  a  native  population.  It  was  situated  near  the  confines  of  Pisidia  and 
Phrygia,  on  the  high  central  table-lands  of  Asia  Minor,  about  one  hundred 
and  fifteen  miles  north  of  Perga.  This  seems  to  have  been  their  first  important 
halting  place.  They  may  have  tarried  briefly  at  unimportant  points  on  their 
route. 

An  example  or  model  of  Paul's  way  of  working  at  this  time  is  given,  as  ex- 
emplified at  Antioch.  He  preaches  in  the  synagogue ;  favorable  impressions 
are  made ;  a  request  to  repeat  the  address  the  next  Sabbath ;  certain  Jews 
and  proselytes  seek  further  instruction ;  the  city,  greatly  aroused,  gather  the 
next  Sabbath  to  hear  the  word  of  God ;  the  Jews  filled  with  jealousy,  oppose 
violently ;  Paul  turns  to  the  Gentiles,  who  hear  with  gladness  ;  the  work  goes 
forward,  spreading  throughout  that  region ;  persecution  arises,  and  Paul  and 
Barnabas  are  cast  out  of  their  borders.  The  incidents,  so  fully  related,  illus- 
trate how  the  gospel  was  rejected  by  the  Jews,  and  received  by  the  Gentiles, 
in  many  other  cities. 

The  address  of  Paul  resembles  that  of  Stephen  in  its  historical  basis  (see  on 
1 12).  He  proclaims  the  great  doctrine  which  stands  out  in  his  preaching 
and  his  Epistles — justification  by  faith  alone  (ch.  13:  38,  39).  In  ver.  26,  he 
addresses  Jews,  proselytes,  and  devout  Gentiles,  "  those  among  you  that  fear 
God."  See,  also,  ver.  16,  "and  ye  that  fear  God."  In  his  second  address,  we 
have  the  first  recorded  declaration,  "  Lo,  we  turn  to  the  Gentiles"  (ver.  46). 

"About  four  hundred  and  fifty  years  ^'  (ch.  13:  19),  may  refer  to  the  time 
between  the  birth  of  Isaac,  when  God  showed  that  he  had  chosen  the  fathers 
(ver.  17),  and  the  distribution  of  the  land  of  Canaan.  Thus  Isaac  was  sixty 
years  old  at  the  birth  of  Jacob  (Gen.  25:  26);  and  Jacob  was  one  hundred 
and  thirty  on  going  into  Egypt  (Gen.  47:  9) ;  the  sojourn  there  was  two  hun- 
dred and  fifteen  years,  and  from  thence  forty -seven  years  to  the  settlement  of 
the  tribes,  making  four  hundred  aud  fifty-two  years  in  all. 

In  ch.  13:  22,  the  quotation  is  not  exact  from  any  one  passage,  but  it  is  sub- 
stantially what  God  did  say,  through  Samuel  and  others,  on  different  occasions. 
(Compare  1  Sam.  13:  14;  Ps.  89:  20.) 

"The  word  of  this  salvation^^  (ver.  26),  seems  almost  as  if  suggested  by 
Ps.  107:  20:  "He  sent  his  word  and  healed  them." 

The  quotation  (ver.  34)  from  Isa.  55:  3,  expresses  the  sense,  but  varies 
somewhat  from  both  the  Hebrew  and  the  Septuagint  Version. 

That  in  ver.  4^1,  from  Hah.  1 :  5,  is  from  the  Septuagint,-  and  expresses  the 
sense  of  the  Hebrew.  "  Despisers,"  and  "  perish,"  are  not  in  the  Hebrew. 
The  idea  of  "  perish  "  is,  however,  involved  in  the  Hebrew  text.    The  remarks 


HAPwMONiC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS.  193 

of  J.  A.  Alexander  are  fitting  on  this,  and  to  some  other  quotations  from  the 
Old  Testament  in  the  New  :  "  The  Septuagint  Version  is  retained  witliout 
correction,  because  no  interpretation  or  application  of  the  passage  is  intended, 
but  a  simple  use  of  its  expressions  to  convey  the  apostles'  own  ideas  to  the 

minds  of  his  hearers  in  a  striking  manner This  quotation,  therefore, 

....  does  prove  that  he  thought  himself  at  liberty  to  use  the  words  of  the 
Old  Testament  in  application  to  new  cases,  and  even  in  a  version  not  entirely 
accurate.  But  let  it  be  observed,  that  in  neither  of  these  things  is  he  an 
example  to  us;  because,  in  /)oth,  he  acted  under  the  control  of  inspiration  and 
by  virtue  of  his  apostolic  authority,  without  which  we  are  utterly  incompetent 
to  say  what  new  application  may  be  made  of  the  words  prophetically  uttered, 
or  how  far  an  imperfect  version  may  be  used  with  safety.  Let  it  also  be 
observed,  that  no  such  use  is  made  by  the  Apostle  Paul  of  Scripture,  where 
his  doctrine  or  his  argimient  depends  upon  it,  as  in  a  previous  portion  of  this 
very  chapter".     (See  above  on  ver.  33-37.) 

A  congregation  of  believers,  Jews  and  Gentiles,  are  gathered  at  Antioch  (ch. 
13 :  49) ;  and  the  work  spreads  into  the  adjoining  region  (ver.  50).  Paul  and 
Barnabas  may  have  visited  neighboring  places,  and  thus  several  weeks  were 
probably  occupied.  Persecution  arises  ;  the  apostles  are  compelled  to  leave  ; 
yet  the  disciples  at  Antioch,  in  the  midst  of  persecution  are  prospered,  and 
are  "  filled  with  joy  and  with  tlie  Holy  Spirit"  (ver.  52). 

The  next  place  of  missionary  labor  mentioned  was  Iconium  (now  Konieh),  at 
this  time  the  chief  city  of  Lycaonia,  situated  at  the  foot  of  the  Taurus,  and 
about  ninety  miles  southeast  of  the  Pisidian  Antioch.  It  was  the  centre  of 
important  roads,  and  especially  on  the  line  of  (!oraraunication  between  the  dis- 
trict of  Ephesus  on  the  west,  and  the  district  of  Syrian  Antioch  on  the  east, 
Lycaonian  Greeks  and  Jews  residing  there  (ch.  14:  1). 

^  27.  When  Paul  and  Barnabas  came  to  Iconium  it  was  summer,  a.  d. 
46,  according  to  our  chronological  estimate  in  the  preceding  section.  Their 
manner  of  procedure  and  their  experience  are  similar  to  those  in  Antioch  of 
Pisidia.  "  A  great  multitude,  both  of  Jews  and  of  Greeks,  believe  "  (ch.  14 : 
1).  Opposition  is  aroused.  But  "long  fime,"  which  may  include  a  period  of 
months,  the  apostles  tarried  there,  "  speaking  boldly  in  the  Lord,"  and  their 
testimony  was  confirmed  by  many  miracles  (ch  14 :  2,  3).  At  length  the  city 
is  divided  into  two  factions,  and  an  attempt  is  made  to  raise  a  riot  and  stone 
the  apostles,  who  flee  into  the  wilder  parts  of  Lycaonia,  where  there  appears 
to  have  been  no  Jewish  settlements,  and  but  little  Greek  civilization. 

Lycaonia  was  a  district  of  Asia  Minor,  separated  from  Cilicia  on  the  south 
by  Mount  Taurus,  and  extending  to  the  Cappadocian  Hills  on  the  north.  It 
was  for  the  most  part  on  extensive  plain,  bare,  and  poorly  supplied  with  fresh 
water,  but  fitted  for  sheep  raising. 

N 


194  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT    OF    THE   ACTS. 

The  speech  of  Lycaonia  (ch.  14:  11)  has  been  variously  conjectured  as  either 
a  Semitic  dialect,  or  a  corrupt  form  of  tlie  Greek.  That  the  Lycaonians 
understood  something  of  Greek  mythology,  is  consistent  with  either  supposition 
(ver.  12).     The  apostles  doubtless  addressed  them  in  Greek  (ver.  15-17). 

Lystra  and  Berbe  were  probably  small  towns  northeast  of  Iconium.  Their 
sites  are  not  certainly  known.  Lystra  was  between  Iconium  and  Derbe ;  the 
latter  between  Lystra  and  Cilicia;  for  when  Paul  was  on  his  way  from  Cilicia 
he  reached  Derbe  first  (ch.  16 :  1 ),  and  in  going  from  Derbe  to  Iconium,  he 
passed  through  Lystra  (ch.  14:  22).  There  is  no  mention  of  a  synagogue 
either  at  Lystra  or  Derbe.  That  some  Jews  resided  in  these  towns,  or  their 
vicinity,  is  to  be  inferred  from  the  fact  that  Timothy,  a  native  of  one  of  these 
places,  probably  Lystra  (ch.  16 :  1,  2),  and  Gains,  a  companion  of  Paul  (ch.  20 : 
4),  was  from  Derbe. 

Luke's  accuracy  in  ch.  14:  11,  may  be  illustrated  by  the  mythological  notions 
of  the  Lycaonians.  "According  to  the  myth  described  by  Ovid,  the  gods 
Jupiter  and  Mercury  (Zeus  and  Hermes)  had  ap]3eared  to  the  Lycaonians  in 
the  likeness  of  men.  .  .  .  How  natural,  therefore,  was  it  for  these 
idolaters,  astonished  by  the  miracle,  to  mistake  the  eloquent  Paul  for  Hermes, 
and  Barnabas,  who  may  have  been  of  a  more  imposing  figure,  for  Zeus." — (  Dr. 
ScHAFF,  Hist,  of  Christian  Church,\o\.  I.  pp.  734,  735.) 

A  comparison^  of  PauFs  Epistles  with  Luke's  account  of  the  apostle's  labors  in 
Pisidia  and  Lycaonia,  is  both  instructive  and  mutually  confirmatory  of  the 
accuracy  and  genuineness  of  both  writers.  Besides  2  Cor.  11 :  16,  and  ch.  13 : 
14,  referred  to  in  preceding  sections,  three  more  important  ones  may  be 
noticed, 

1.  In  2  Tim.  3: 10,  11,  Paul  writes  to  Timothy  as  one  who  liad  heen  familiar 
with  his  teaching,  palience,  sufferings,  persecutions  at  Antioch,  Iconium,  and 
Lystra,  and  his  deliverance  from  them  all.  This  is  perfectly  plain  and 
natural,  when  we  learn  that  Timothy  was  a  native  of  this  region,  probably  of 
Lystra  (Acts  16 :  1,  2),  converted  under  Paul,  probably  during  this  first  mis- 
sionary visit  (2  Tim.  1 :  2,  5) ;  and  must  have  been  a  frequent  attendant  ujjon 
his  preaching,  and  a  witness  of  these  very  persecutions.  Again,  the  order  in 
which  the  verses  are  named,  "  at  Antioch,  at  Iconium,  at  Lystra  "  (2  Tim.  3: 
11),  was  the  order  in  which  Paul  is  said  by  Luke  to  have  traveled,  and  to 
have  suffered  persecution.  It  is  also  noticeable  that  Paul,  in  his  Epistle,  does 
not  name  Derbe,  and  that  in  the  Acts  no  persecutions  are  alluded  to  in  that 
city. 

2.  In  2  Cor.  11:  25,  Paul  says:  "Once  I  was  stoned."  Now  the  only 
account  we  have  of  Paul  being  stoned,  in  the  Acts,  is  in  ch.  14 :  19,  which 
was  several  years  prior  to  date  of  the  Epistle.  At  Iconium  he  came  near 
being  stoned;  but  fled  just  in  time  to  escape  it  (ch,  14:  5,  6.)  In  reference 
to  this,  Dr.  Paley  has  very  aptly  remarked :    "  Now,  had  the  assault  been 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS.  195 

completed ;  had  the  history  related  that  a  stone  was  thrown,  as  it  relates  that 
preparations  were  made,  both  by  Jews  and  Gentiles,  to  stone  Paul  and  his 
companions;  or  even  had  the  account  of  this  transaction  stopped  without 
going  on  to  inform  us  that  Paul  and  his  companions  were  '  aware  of  their 
danger  and  fled'  —  a  contradiction  between  the  history  and  the  Epistle 
would  have  ensued.  Truth  is  necessarily  consistent ;  but  it  is  scarcely  possible 
that  independent  accounts,  not  having  truth  to  guide  them,  should  thus 
advance  to  the  very  brink  of  contradiction  without  falling  into  it." 
(Paley's  Hone  Paulince,  Binnie's  Ed.\}.  76.  See  pp.  75-79.  Also  on  2  Tim. 
3:  10,  11  above,  see  pp.  173-176.) 

3.  Compare  Paul's  speech  at  Lystra  to  the  rude  Gentile  populace  (ch.  14 : 
15-17),  with  Eom.  1:  19,  20;  and  both,  with  his  speech  at  Athens.  (Ch.  17 : 
24^28).  We  discover  the  same  truths  in  these,  with  that  diversity  of  applica- 
tion which  we  should  expect  in  the  same  speaker  on  diflferent  occasions.  By 
also  comparing  these  with  his  address  at  Antioch,  in  Pisidia  (ch.  13:  16-41), 
we  see  how  different  his  method,  in  reaching  the  pure  heathen,  from  that  he 
pursued  toward  Jews,  proselytes,  and  devout  Gentiles. 

With  the  visit  of  Paul  and  Barnabas  at  Derbe,  v:e  reach  the  extreme  limit  of 
their  first  missionary  journey.  Although  within  about  ninety  miles  of  Tarsus, 
in  Cilicia,  they  prefer  not  to  return  to  Syria  by  that  nearer  route ;  but  to 
retrace  their  steps,  and  visit  the  churches,  which  they  had  been  compelled,  by 
persecution,  to  leave  abruptly ;  complete  more  nearly  their  work,  and  con- 
firm the  converts  in  the  faith.  (Ch.  14 :  21-24.) 

The  oft  recurring  questions  arise.  How  long  were  the  apostles  engaged  in 
this  work  in  Pisidia  and  Lycaonia?  And  when  did  they  return  to  Perga  in 
Pami)hilia?  No  certainty,  only  probability,  at  most,  can  be  attained.  Cony- 
l)eare  and  Howson  suppose  that  the  apostles  left  Perga  in  May  for  the  high- 
lands of  Pisidia,  with  the  caravans  which  were  moving  upward  for  the 
summer;  and  that  in  the  autumn  they  returned  to  Perga,  where  they  would 
enjoy  the  warm  shelter  of  the  plain  by  the  sea-side.  (Cony,  and  How.,  Vol., 
II.,  p.  200).  But  it  seems  evident  that  four,  or  even  six  months,  were  too 
short  for  the  great  work  which  Paul  and  Barnabas  had  accomplished.  At  least 
two  months  should  be  allowed  from  the  leaving  of  Perga  to  their  expulsion 
from  Antioch.  More  than  that,  perhaps  more  than  twice  that  time,  was  passed 
at  Iconium;  for  "long  time  they  tarried  there,  speaking  boldly  in  the  Lord." 
(Ch.  14:  3.)  Then  their  visit  at  Lystra  was  no  passing  one.  They  had 
success  in  gathering  "disciples."  (Ver.  20.)  Time  must  also  be  allowed  for 
the  change  of  feeling  from  that  of  worship  to  that  of  persecution ;  and  for 
the  Jews  at  Antioch,  more  than  a  hundred  miles  distant,  to  learn  where  they 
were,  and  to  come  to  Cystra.  (Ver.  11,  19.)  Besides,  they  preached  at  Derbe, 
and  in  "  the  region  round  about "  Lystra  and  Derbe,  which  took  in  the  small 
places  in  the  vicinity  of  these  cities.  (Ver.  7,  20,  21.)     With  Wieseler,  Ave  are 


196  HARMONIC    ARRANGEMENT    OF   THE   ACTS. 


inclined  to  think  that  the  events  of  this  journey  occupied  more  than  one 
year.  We  would  suggest,  that  the  summer  was  spent  at  Antioch  and  Iconium, 
and  their  vicinity,  and  it  was  the  autumn  when  Paul  and  Barnabas  were 
driven  from  Iconium;  that  at  Lystra  they  made  the  acquaintance  of  the 
family  of  the  mother  or  grandmother  of  Timothy  (2  Tim.  1 :  5),  and  perhaps 
in  the  early  winter  Paul  was  stoned ;  that  the  rest  of  the  winter  was  passed 
at  Derbe  and  its  vicinity,  where  they  found  Gains  (ch.  20:  4),  and  "made 
many  disciples"  (ver.  21);  and  that  in  the  spring  of  a.  d.  47  they  began 
to  retrace  their  steps.  In  favor  of  this  scheme  it  may  be  added,  that  it 
gives  time  for  allowing  the  hostility  aroused  against  the  apostles  to  somewhat 
wear  away,  and  for  the  churches  that  had  been  gathered  to  gain  some 
experience,  both  in  working  and  in  trials,  and  also  to  make  needful  progress, 
and  to  develop  character,  before  the  appointment  of  elders.  (Ch.  14:  22,  23.) 

We  may  then  suppose  that  Paul  and  Barnabas  occupied  the  summer  of 
A.  D.  47,  in  visiting  the  churches  in  Lystra,  Iconium,  Antioch,  and  in  other 
places  in  Lycaonia  and  Pisidia;  and  then  coming  into  Pamphylia,  arrived  at 
Perga  in  the  autumn.  (Ch.  14 :  21-25.)  In  the  latter  city  they  seem  to  have 
had  no  success  worthy  of  mention.  They  then  pass  over  the  plain,  sixteen 
miles,  to  Attalia,  situated  on  the  coast  near  the  mouth  of  the  river  Catarrhactes. 
It  is  now  the  modern  Satalia,  and  described  "  as  beautifully  situated  round  a 
small  harbor,  the  streets  appearing  to  rise  behind  each  other  like  the  seats 
of  a  theatre." — {Admiral  Beaufort,  in  Hackett.)  Nothing  is  said  of  their 
preaching  here.  From  this  port  they  sail  to  Antioch  in  Syria,  very  probably 
disembarking  at  Seleucia,  its  port,  and  going  to  Antioch  by  land,  instead  of 
the  farther  and  winding  way  up  the  river  Orontes.  This  may  be  fixed  late  in 
A.  D.  47. 

Thus,  according  to  the  estimates  already  made,  Paul  arid  Barnabas  returned 
to  Antioch  after  an  absence  of  about  two  years  and  a  half  This  is  not  too 
long  a  time  to  allow  for  this  journey,  in  comparison,  either  with  Paul's  other 
missionary  journeys,  or  with  tlie  time  (about  five  years)  which  probably 
intervened  between  the  second  and  third  visits  of  Paul  to  Jerusalem.  (Ch.  12 : 
25;  15:  2.     See  on  ^28.) 

The  time  that  Paul  and  Barnabas  remained  at  Antioch  icas  not  brief  "  They 
tarried  no  little  time  with  the  disciples "  (ch.  14 :  28),  which  may  take  us 
through  the  years  48  and  49.  Here  in  this  large  city  there  was  enough 
to  do,  besides  Avhat  demands  might  be  made  from  the  regions  round  about. 
These  were  doubtless  years  of  Inisy  activity.  After  two  or  three  years'  ab- 
sence, they  doubtless  found  many  things  and  many  points  to  be  looked  after, 
requiring  long  and  incessant  labor. 

Concerning  officers  of  the  church  and  their  appointment,  see  Clark's  "Acts" 
(eh.  14  :  23),  in  "A  People's  Commentary." 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS.  197 


PART  V. 


INTERVAL  BETWEEN  PAUL'S  FIRST  AND  SECOND  MISSION- 
ARY TOURS. 

The  period  of  harmonizing  Jewish  and  Gentile  churches.  This  period 
begins  with  the  return  of  Paul  and  Barnabas  to  Antioch  (ch.  14:  27),  and 
includes  the  "  no  little  "  time  in  ver.  28. 

^  28.  The  Apostolic  Council  at  Jerusalem  brings  us  into  contact  with 
one  of  the  most  importani.  and  difficult  chronological  questions  of  Paul's 
history.  Was  this  third  visit  of  Paul  at  Jerusalem,  the  same  as  that  recorded 
in  Gal.  2:1?  If  not,  when  did  the  latter  occur  ?  Upon  the  answer  of  these 
questions  depends  the  arranging  of  several  events  and  dates  both  before  and 
after  this  Council. 

Five  visits  of  Paul  to  Jerusalem,  after  his  conversion,  are  mentioned  in  the 
Acts.  The  first  in  ch.  9  :  26 ;  the  second  in  11 :  30,  and  12  :  25  ;  the  third  in 
ch.  15:  4;  the  fourth  in  ch.  18:  22;  the  fifth  inch.  21:  17.  Two  are  men- 
tioned in  the  Epistle  to  the  Galatians,  which  for  convenience  may  be  styled 
the y?rs^  Galatian  (Gal.  1 :  18),  a.id  the  second  Galatian  visit  (Gal.  2  :  1). 

The  first  Galatian  visit  has  already  been  shown  to  be  the  same  as  the  first 
recorded  in  the  Acts  (ch.  9:  26;  see  on  ^  17),  and  is  so  regarded  by  Biblical 
critics  generally.  The  second  Galatian  visit  cannot  be  the  fifth  of  the  Acts  (ch^ 
21  :  17),  because  the  latter  was  too  late  in  Paul's  life,  after  the  Epistle  itself 
was  written,  and  Paul  did  not  return  to  Antioch,  as  he  did  after  the  former. 

Was,  then,  the  second,  the  third,  or  thefourth  visit  in  the  Acts  identical  with 
the  second  Galatian  visit  ?  It  is  now  very  generally  conceded  that  the  second 
was  not.  For  (1)  that  was  in  a.  d.  44  (see  on  §  24),  which  would  fix  Paul's 
conversion  at  too  early  a  date.  Notice  that  Paul  says :  "  Then  after  three 
years,"  that  is  after  his  conversion  (Gal.  1 :  18) ;  and  again  :  "Then  after  the 
space  of  fourteen  years,"  either  after  his  conversion,  or  more  probably  after  the 
preceding  visit  (Gal.  2:1).  Paul  could  not  have  been  converted  in  the  year 
of  Christ's  resurrection,  nor  the  year  after.  (2)  Again,  Paul  and  Barnabas  had 
been  extensively  useful  among  the  Gentiles  before  the  second  Galatian  visit 
(Gal.  2  :  2,  8),  which  was  not  the  case  before  A.  d.  44.  The  hand  of  fellow- 
ship could  not  have  been  given  them  at  that  time  to  go  out  as  missionaries 
among  the  heathen  (Gal.  2 :  9),  for  it  was  after  this  that  they  were  divinely 
separated  for  that  work  (ch.  13 :  2).  (3)  Paul  also  appears  subordinate  both  in 
age  and  discipleship,  in  the  Acts,  to  Barnabas,  not  only  at  the  second  visit, 
A..  D.  44,  but  also  up  to  the  conversion  of  Sergius  Paulus,  of  Cyprus,  in  his  first . 


198  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT    OF    THE   ACTS. 

missionary  journey  (ch.  11:  25,  30;  12:  25;  13:  8);  hut  at  the  second  Gcdatian 
visit,  Paul  occupies  the  leading  position  (Gal.  2:  1,  8,  9,  11) ;  the  same  as  he 
did  after  the  above  conversion  and  his  leaving  Cyprus  (oh.  13 :  13, 16,  43,  etc.) ; 
which  leads  to  the  conclusion  that  it  occurred  nfter  the  second  visit  in  the 
Acts,  and  after  the  first  missionary  journey.  (4)  And,  finally,  there  could 
hardly  have  been  any  Apostolic  Conference  at  Jerusalem,  such  as  described 
in  the  second  chapter  of  Galatians  in  the  year  44;  for  it  Avas  a  time  of  severe 
persecution ;  James,  the  brother  of  John,  is  put  to  death  ;  Peter  is  impris- 
oned and  miraculously  delivered,  and  then  leaves  the  city.  Thus  the  apostles 
and  the  church  are  scattered.  Paul  and  Barnabas  probably  see  none  of  the 
apostles.     They  bring  their  donations  of  relief  to  the  "  elders  "  (ch.  11 :  30). 

Is,  then,  the  fourth  visit  in  the  Acts  (ch.  18:  22)  identical  with  the  second 
Galatian  visit  ?  So  both  Wieseler  and  Lewin  most  earnestly  declare.  But 
there  are  strong  objections  to  this  view.  (1)  The  fourth  visit  appears  to  have 
been  very  bi'ief,  and  apparently  unimportant.  Having  landed  at  Cesarea,  "  he 
went  up  and  saluted  the  church,  and  went  down  to  Antioch."  (2)  There  is 
no  probability  that  either  Barnabas  or  Titus,  who  was  with  Paul  at  the  second 
Galatian  visit  (Gal.  2 :  1)  was  with  him  at  this  time.  Barnabas  and  Paul 
had  separated  just  before  the  beginning  of  Paul's  second  missionary  journey, 
and  we  have  no  intimation  that  they  ever  after  journeyed  together  in  mis- 
sionary labors.  Neither  is  there  any  mention  of  Titus  being  with  him  on  this 
journey,  or  at  this  time  at  Jerusalem.  Great  stress  is  laid  upon  a  Titus  Justus, 
whom  Paul  had  found  at  Corinth  (ch.  18 :  7) ;  for  such  is  the  reading  of  the 
Greek,  according  to  Westcott  and  Hort,  and  the  text  preferred  by  the  Can- 
terbury revisers.  But  Titus  Justus  was  a  devout  Gentile  and  an  unbeliever, 
who  opened  his  house  for  the  use  of  Christians,  and  the  preaching  of  Paul. 
We  may  easily  conclude  that  he  became  a  believer,  but  we  are  not  told  so, 
much  less  a  preacher  and  a  companion  of  Paul.  That  he  was  the  Titus  who 
was  at  Jerusalem  (Gal.  2:1),  and  to  whom  Paul  wrote  his  Epistle,  is  without 
proof.  The  name  Titus  was  not  uncommon ;  and  Luke,  who  must  have  known 
Titus,  Paul's  companion,  may  have  purposely  styled  this  one  Justus,  to  dis- 
tinguish him  from  the  other.  (3)  The  whole  tone  of  the  second  Galatian  visit 
implies  an  earlier  stage  of  Paul's  ministry  than  that  of  his  fourth  visit  to 
Jerusalem.  It  does  not  seem  possible  that  after  the  decision  of  the  Council  at 
Jerusalem  (ch.  15,)  he  should  feel  it  necessary  to  go  to  Jerusalem  to  lay 
the  gospel  which  he  preached  to  the  Gentiles,  "privately  before  them  who 
were  of  repute"  (Gal.  2:  2) ;  or  that  he  could  entertain  any  doubt,  "lest  by 
any  means  I  should  be  running,  or  had  run  in  vain."  To  have  been  in  such 
a  condition,  or  to  have  done  this,  after  bearing  the  decrees  of  the  Council  to 
the  churches,  and  after  such  success  as  he  enjoyed  in  Galatia,  Macedonia,  and 
Greece,  seems  impossible.  Moreover,  it  seems  equally  improbable  that  any 
(question  of  compelling  Titus,  being  a   Gentile,  to  be  circumcised  (Gal.  2:  3), 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE    ACTS.  199 


could  have  arisen  at  Jerusalem,  wliere  a  few  years  before  the  apostles,  elders, 
and  brethren  had  decided  that  Gentiles  need  not  be  subjected  to  that  rite.  For 
such  reasons  as  these,  it  is  now  very  generally  conceded  that  the  second 
chapter  of  Galatians  is  not  to  be  referred  to  the  eighteenth  chapter  of  the 
Acts. 

Was  then  the  second  Galatian  visit  the  same  as  the  third  visit  in  the  Acts  ? 
This  is  now  the  general  view.  For  (1)  the  objects  of  the  two  were  substantially 
the"  same.  The  tJw-d  visit  was  to  consult  in  regard  to  the  obligations  of 
Christians  to  be  circumcised,  and  to  keep  the  law  of  Moses  (ch.  15:  24).  The 
second  Galatian  visit  was  to  confer  with  the  apostles  in  regard  to  the  doctrines 
which  Paul  preached  among  the  heathen,  which  were  opposed  to  circumcision 
and  the  Mosaic  law,  as  binding  on  the  Gentiles  (Gal.  2:  2,  3,  9;  Acts  15:  2). 
(2)  The  circumstances  connected  with  the  two  visits  also  agree.  The  journey 
in  ch.  15 :  2,  is  performed  by  Paul,  Barnabas,  and  certain  others — in  Gal.  2:  1, 
Paul  says  that  he  made  the  journey  to  Jerusalem  with  Barnabas  and  Titus. 
That  Paul  only  mentions  the  two  latter  in  his  Epistle  to  the  Galatians,  by  no 
means  excludes  other  companions  of  travel.  So,  also,  in  the  Acts,  Paul  and 
company  "go  up  to  Jerusalem  unto  the  apostles  and  elders,"  which  agrees 
with  "them  who  were  of  repute,"  in  Gal.  2:  2.  Indeed,  the  same  positions 
are  given  to  Peter  and  James  in  both.  At  the  Council,  Peter  speaks  as  the 
Apostle  of  the  Circumcision,  and  James  closes  the  discussion  as  a  pre-eminent 
leader  in  the  Jerusalem  Church,  which  agrees  with  the  order  in  which  their 
names  are  given  in  Gal.  2:9:  "James,  Cephas,  and  John,  they  who  were 
reported  to  be  pillars."  James  was  the  pastor  of  the  church,  and  probably 
the  president  of  the  Council,  and  resided  at  Jerusalem;  Peter  no  longer 
resided  there,  but  was  now  present  as  an  apostle  and  a  delegate.  Moreover, 
according  to  Gal.  2:  3,  Titus  was  not  required  to  be  circumcised,  which  agrees 
with  ch.  15:  10,  28,  where  Peter  dissuades,  and  the  Council  relieves  from  all 
compulsion  in  regard  to  circumcision.  Again,  in  Gal.  2 :  4,  Paul  speaks  of 
"  false  brethren,  .  .  .  who  came  in  privily  to  spy  out  our  liberty,  .  .  .  that 
they  might  bring  us  into  bondage:  to  whom  we  gave  place  in  the  way  of 
subjection,  no,  not  for  an  hour";  which  agrees  entirely  with  those  who,  at 
Antioch,  and  afterward  at  Jerusalem,  endeavored  to  enforce  circumcision  as  a 
condition  of  salvation,  whom  Paul  and  Barnabas,  Peter  and  James,  opposed 
at  once,  and  successfully  (ch.  15:  1,  2,  5,  10,  19,  28).  (2)  The  independent 
position  of  Paul,  as  an  apostle,  is  recognized  in  the  two  accounts.  Notice  the 
implied  leadership  of  Paul  in  ch.  15:  2,  22;  and  compare  Gal.  2:  1,  2,  8,  9. 

But  it  has  been  objected,  (1)  that  Paul  tells  us  that  he  "went  up  by  reve- 
lation" (Gal.  2:  2),  while  in  the  Acts  (15 :  2),  he  was  sent  by  the  Church  at 
Antioch.  But  both  are  consistent  with  each  other.  The  appointment  of  the 
Church  at  Antioch  may  have  been  in  consequence  of  this  special  divine  reve- 
lation, or  Paul  may  have  been  divinely  instructed  to  favor  it,  and  to  go,  at 


200  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS. 

tlieir  request,  as  one  of  the  delegates.  Peter's  visit  to  Cornelius  was  by  both 
liuman  request  and  by  divine  direction  (ch.  11 :  11,  12).  So,  also,  Jacob  went 
down  into  Egypt  by  invitation  of  Pharaoh ;  yet  he  also  went  by  revelation 
(Gen.  46:  3).  Again,  (2)  it  is  objected  that  Paul  says  in  the  Epistle  that  he 
laid  before  them  the  gospel  which  he  preached  privately ;  but  in  the  Acts  he 
is  represented  as  performing  a  public  duty.  But  one  does  not  really  conflict 
with  the  other.  Tliere  would  naturally  be  a  private  meeting  before  the 
public  Council.  As  a  historian,  Luke  would  naturally  have  to  do  only  with 
the  hitter ;  and  Paul,  in  regard  to  his  inner  life  and  spiritual  authority,  only 
witli  the  former.  It  is  also  (3)  objected  that  Paul,  in  the  second  chapter  of 
tlie  Epistle,  makes  no  reference  to  the  Council  or  the  decrees.  But  neither 
does  he  in  any  part  of  the  Epistle,  in  which  he  so  fully  discusses  the  subject 
of  circumcision ;  and  yet  it  was  evidently  written  after  the  Council.  And 
further,  Paul  never  refers  to  the  Council,  or  the  decrees,  in  any  of  his  Epistles, 
yet  all  of  them  appear  to  have  been  written  afterward.  Indeed,  Paul  rested 
on  principles  which  underlie  the  decrees  of  the  Council,  and  were  of  wider 
application.  As  he  was  an  apostle,  "  not  from  man,  neither  through  man," 
and  the  gospel  he  preached  came  "  through  revelation  of  Jesus  Christ,"  he 
would  not  likely  appeal  to  the  decrees  of  a  Council,  but  rather  to  the  princi- 
ples which  had  been  revealed  to  him,  on  which,  also,  the  decrees  of  that 
Council  were  founded.  As  the  founder  of  the  Galatian  Churches,  he  urges  on 
them  his  authority  as  a  divinely  commissioned  apostle  of  Christ,  and  surely 
he  would  not  seem  to  compromise  his  apostolic  authority  by  appealing  to  a 
letter  sent  out  by  the  apostles  and  elders,  when  he  had  the  broader  and  firmer 
ground  of  revelation  and  gospel  truth  to  stand  upon. 

Thus,  after  considering  the  several  visits  of  Paul  to  Jerusalem,  recorded  in 
the  Acts  and  the  Epistle  to  the  Galatians,  we  are  led,  both  by  positive  and 
negative  considerations,  to  regard  the  third  visit  (ch.  15)  as  indentical  with  the 
second  Galatian  visit  (Gal.  2  :  1-10). 

It  should,  hoAvever,  be  noticed  that  Paley,  Schrader,  and  some  others,  have 
suggested  that  this  second  Galatian  visit  is  one,  either  before  or  after  the  Council 
at  Jerusalem,  not  recorded  in  the  Acts  at  all.  But  such  a  suggestion  seems  unnec- 
essary in  view  of  the  above  discussion.  Besides,  it  could  hardly  have  occurred 
before  the  Apostolic  Council ;  for  if  the  apostles  had  already  given  their  full 
consent  and  support  to  the  liberty  which  Paul  had  sought  for  the  gospel  of 
the  Uncircumcision  (Gal.  2  :  7-10),  there  would  have  been  no  necessity  for  the 
Church  at  Antioch  to  send  him  to  Jerusalem  upon  the  same  subject.  And  as 
already  noticed,  it  could  not  well  have  occurred  after,  because  Paul  would  not 
have  needed  to  bring  the  subject  again  before  the  apostles ;  and,  also,  because 
Paul  and  Barnabas,  soon  after  the  Council,  ceased  to  work  together,  as  mission- 
aries to  the  Gentiles. 

The  argument  for  a  later  date  from  the  injunction  in  Gal.  2  :  10,  "  that  we 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS.  201 

should  remember  the  poor,"  and  from  the  fact  that  this  principle  was  not 
fully  carried  out  in  systematic  collections  until  the  third  missionary  journey 
of  Paul,  is  by  no  means  convincing.  For  it  does  not  follow  that  it  had  not 
been  given  before  the  second  missionary  journey,  and  acted  upon  so  far  as 
needful.  Indeed,  Paul  declares  (Gal.  2 :  10),  "  which  very  thing  I  was  also 
zealous  to  do."  As  early  as  A.  d.  44,  Paul  and  Barnabas  had  brought  dona- 
tions to  the  elders  at  Jerusalem.    (Ch.  11 :  29,  30 ;  12 :  25.) 

Having  thus  identified  the  visit  of  Paul  in  Gal.  2:  1,  as  that  to  the  Apos- 
tolic Council  (ch.  15),  an  important  chronological  question  arises  regarding 
the  "fourteen  years"  in  Gal.  2:1.  Was  it  fourteen  years  after  Paul's  conver- 
sion, or  after  his  first  visit  to  Jerusalem  ?  (Gal.  1 :  18.)  Hackett,  Neander, 
Olshausen,  and  others,  hold  the  former  view ;  Bengel,  Hemsen,  Meyer,  Lewin, 
Conybeare  and  Howson,  and  others,  hold  to  the  latter.  The  argument  for 
the  former  view  is,  that  "  the  apostle's  conversion  is  the  governing  epoch,  to 
which  the  mind  of  the  reader  naturally  turns  back  from  Gal.  2 :  1,  as  well  as 
from  Gal.  1 :  18."  But  it  is  affirmed  as  strongly,  by  those  holding  the  latter 
view,  that  it  is  most  natural  to  reckon  from  the  epoch  last  mentioned,  which 
is  Paul's  first  visit  to  Jerusalem  (Gal.  1 :  18).  To  me  this  seems  preferable. 
For  having  referred  to  his  conversion  in  Gal.  1 :  15,  16,  Paul  says  in  ver.  18, 
"Then  after  three  years"  (that  is,  after  his  conversion),  "I  went  up  to  Jeru- 
salem." After  having  tarried  there  fifteen  days,  he  says  (ver.  21) :  "  Then  I 
came,"  (that  is,  immediately  after  this  visit  to  Jerusalem),  "  into  the  regions  of 
Syria  and  Cilicia."  Referring  to  the  fact  that  the  churches  of  Judea  were 
personally  unacquainted  with  him  while  he  was  still  in  the  regions  of  Syria 
and  Cilicia,  he  says  (Gal.  2:1):  Then  after  the  space  of  fourteen  years"  (that 
is,  after  the  visit  just  named),  "I  went  up  to  Jerusalem."  "  Then''  is  repeated 
three  times,  and,  in  connection  with  other  words,  seems  to  point  to  successive 
events.  Indeed,  so  natural  is  this  view,  that  it  seems  to  be  the  one  which 
would  most  likely  be  taken,  unless  a  person  was  unconsciously  influenced  by 
his  own  previous  decision  respecting  the  chronology  of  Paul's  travels.  That 
the  other  view  might  be  justified,  is  admitted,  if  the  other  circumstances  of 
the  case  rendered  it  necessary.     But  we  can  discover  no  such  necessity. 

If,  then,  the  first  visit  of  Paul  to  Jerusalem  was  in  the  spring  of  A.  d.  38 
(see  on  §  16),  the  fourteen  years  after,  Judaically  reckoned,  would  be  in  the 
autumn  of  A.  d.  50 ;  or,  it  might  extend  into  A.  d.  51.  But  since  we  cannot 
fix  the  time  with  exactness,  we  are  at  liberty  to  choose  the  autumn  of  a.  d.  50, 
as  fitting  best  with  subsequent  events,  till  a.  d.  60,  when  Paul  was  sent  a 
prisoner  to  Rome.  The  Council  may  have  occurred  at  or  just  after  the  Feast 
of  Tabernacles. 

Some  would  take  after  the  space  of  "fourteen  years"  to  mean  fourteen 
complete  years ;  but  the  phrase  may  be,  and  would  naturally  be,  used  in  the 
Hebrew  way  of  reckoning  by  Paul.     (Compare  Mark  8  :  31),  "  after  three  days 


202  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE  ACTS. 


rise  again  " ;  (Matt.  28 :  63),  "  after  three  days  I  rise  again,"  which  is  explained 
in  ver.  64,  "  Command  therefore  that  the  sepulchre  be  made  sure  until  the 
third  day."     (Compare  Matt.  12:  40.) 

The  quotation  in  ch.  15 :  16-18,  is  generally  regarded  as  a  free  quotation 
from  the  Septnagint  Version  of  Amos  9:  11,  12,  illustrating  by  a  single  pas- 
sage what  the  prophets,  as  a  class,  had  said  concerning  the  calling  of  tlie 
Gentiles.  It  seems  to  me  better  to  regard  the  quotation  as  the  substance  of 
several  prophecies.  Thus  James  quotes  principally  from  Amos  9:  11,  12. 
But  with  the  first  part  he  combines  a  part  of  Jer.  12:  15,  and  with  the  last 
part  Isa.  45 :  21.  Thus  he  actually  quotes,  not  from  a  prophet,  but  from 
"the  prophets''  (ch.  15  :  15).  (See  Wescott  and  Hort  Greek  Test.  Vol.  II.,  p. 
178.     Quotations  from  the  Old  Testament.     Acts  15  :  16-18.) 

It  should  be  noted  that  only  in  Acts  15 :  28,  and  in  James  1 :  1,  does  the 
salutation  "greeting"  occur.  It  shows  the  influence  of  James,  and  suggests 
that  he  may  have  written  the  letter  containing  the  decrees  to  tlie  churches. 

^  29.  According  to  the  chronological  date  of  the  Apostolic  Conference, 
preferred  in  the  preceding  section,  Paul  and  Barnabas  returned  to 
Antioch  in  the  latter  part  of  October,  or  early  in  November  of  A.  d.  50. 
Judas,  of  whom  we  know  nothing,  and  Silas,  afterward  a  companion  of  Paul, 
accompany  the  delegation  on  their  return  to  Antioch,  and  spend  "some  time" 
there.  (Ch.  15 :  33.)  According  to  the  majority  of  best  manuscripts,  both 
return  to  Jerusalem.  Some  ancient  authorities  retain  ver.  34,  which  states 
that  Silas  remained.  He  was  there  a  little  later.  (Ver.  40.)  But  the  com- 
munication between  Antioch  and  Jerusalem  had  become  so  frequent,  that 
there  is  no  difficulty  in  supposing  that  Silas  went  to  Jerusalem  and  back  to 
Antioch,  before  the  second  missionary  journey.  Paul  may  have  sent  for  him, 
when  he  found  it  necessary  to  separate  from  Barnabas.  This  may  also 
explain  how  it  was  that  Paul  appears  to  have  set  out  on  the  journey  after 
Barnabas.  (Ver.  39,  40.) 

After  the  departure  of  Judas  and  Silas,  "Paul  and  Barnabas  tarried  in 
Antioch,  teaching  and  preaching."  (Ch.  15:  35.)  It  was  "after  some  days" 
(ver  36),  that  Paul  suggested  to  Barnabas  that  they  visit  the  brethren  in 
tlie  cities  where  they  had  preached  in  their  first  missionary  tour. 

If  we  make  a  proper  allowance  for  the  above  notes  of  time,  and  the 
journeys  taken,  the  work  accomplished,  and  the  discussions  concerning 
another  missionary  journey,  and  John  Mark  as  an  attendant,  the  spring  of 
A.  D.  51  seems  a  probable  date  for  the  separation  of  Paul  and  Barnabas,  and 
their  going  forth  on  separate  missions. 

From  this  time  Barnabas  disappears  from  the  narrative  of  Luke.  Paul, 
liowever,  speaks  of  him  in  his  Epistles,  with  tlie  highest  respect.  (Gal.  2 :  1, 
9,  13:  1  Cor.  9:6;  Col.  4:  10.)      He  also  commends  Mark,  mentions  him 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS.  203 

among  his  fellow-laborers,  and,  in  the  last  Epistle  he  ever  wrote,  expresses  a 
desire  to  have  Mark  with  him.  (Col.  4:  10;  Philemon  24;  2  Tim.  4:  11.) 

Chronologists  are  divided  as  to  the  time  of  PauUs  encounter  with  Peter,  related 
in  Gal.  2:  11-17.  Many  place  it  here,  supposing  that  it  must  have  occurred 
soon  after  the  Apostolic  Conference  at  Jerusalem.  Others  suppose  that  it 
occurred  on  Paul's  return  to  Antioch,  from  his  second  missionary  tour. 
(Ch.  18 :  22,  23.     See  on  'i  36.) 

Those  favoring  the  former  view,  suppose  that  Peter,  soon  after  the 
Jerusalem  Council,  went  to  Antioch,  perhaps  to  extend  "  the  right-hand  of 
fellowship"  to  the  church  and  brethren  there,  as  he  had  done  to  Paul  and 
Barnabas  at  Jerusalem.  (Gal.  2:  9.)  In  favor  of  this,  it  is  said,  (1)  that 
Paul  relates  this  scene  between  himself  and  Peter  immediately  after  speaking 
of  the  second  Galatian  visit  to  Jerusalem.  (Gal.  2 :  11.)  (2)  That  both 
Paul  and  Barnabas  were  at  Antioch,  which  agrees  with  ch.  15  :  35.  (3)  That 
the  fact  that  Barnabas,  being  carried  away  by  the  dissimulation  of  others, 
was  among  the  condemned  and  rebuked  party  (Gal.  2:  11,  13),  may  have 
affected  the  feelin..?  of  Barnabas  toward  Paul,  and  prepared  the  way  for  the 
dissension  and  separation  which  soon  followed.  So  Conybeare  and  Howson, 
and  many  others.  But  in  answer,  it  may  be  said,  as  to  (1),  that  Gal.  2:  11 
does  not  necessarily  connect  the  two  events  as  near  together;  that,  as  Dr. 
Hackett  says,  it  "  affords  no  clue  to  the  time."  As  to  (2),  that  Luke  closes 
his  history  of  Barnabas  here,  and  he  has  no  farther  need  of  speaking  of  him, 
though  Paul  may  have  met  him  many  times  afterward.  Hence,  it  is  an 
argument  only  from  the  silence  of  Luke,  which  amounts  to  little,  when  we 
remember  how  many  things  Luke  passes  over,  even  in  regard  to.  Paul  himself. 
As  to  (3),  it  may  be  said,  with  even  a  greater  degree  of  probability,  that  the 
dissension  may  have  so  affected  the  mind  of  Barnabas,  as  to  render  Paul's 
influence  over  him  less  strong  than  formerly,  and  thus  prepared  him  to  follow 
Peter  rather  than  himself,  upon  their  first  meeting  and  associating  afterward. 
And  finally,  there  are  strong  reasons  for  regarding  this  encounter  of  later 
occurrence,  which  will  be  noticed  hereafter.  (See  on  ^  36.) 


PART  VI. 


THE  SECOND  MISSIONAKY  TOUK  OF  PAUL. 

A  period  of  rest  and  of  growth  to  Jewish  and  Gentile  churches ;  and  of  the 
extension  of  the  gospel  into  remoter  portions  of  Asia  Minor,  and  into  Europe. 

I  30.  The  dissension  of  Paul  and  Barnabas  results  in  separate  missions.  The 
latter,  with  his  cousin  Mark  (Col.  4 :  10),  selects  his  native  Cyprus,  perhaps. 


204  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS. 

from  his  love  of  country.  Mark,  too,  was  familiar  with  the  brethren  and 
places  there  (ch.  13 :  5).  Soon  after,  Paul  and  Silas  Kevisit  the 
CnirRCHES  in  Syria  and  Cilicia  (ch.  15 :  41),  and  deliver  the  decrees  of  the 
Council  (ch.  16 : 4),  and  the  churches  are  strengthened  spiritually,  and  increased 
numerically  (ver.  5).  This  journey  began  probably  in  the  spring  of  A.  d.  51. 
(See  preceding  section.) 

This  route  was  by  land,  crossing  the  Taurus  Mountain  by  one  of  the  eastern 
passes,  probably  through  the  Cicilian  gates,  and  entering  Lycaonia,  traveling 
westward,  and  visiting  Derbe,  Lystra,  Iconium,  and  other  places  where  there 
were  churches  (ch.  16  :  1,  2,  4.  See  on  ^  27.)  Instead  of  visiting  Antioch  in 
Pisidia  (ch.  13 :  14;  see  on  |  26),  which  was  quite  distant  from  their  course, 
they  may  have  forwarded  the  decrees  Avithout  going  there  themselves.  Or 
they  may  have  taken  Antioch  in  their  way,  as  they  went  into  Phrygia 
(ch.  16 :  6). 

Timothy,  converted  probably  during  Paul's  former  visit,  or  as  a  result  of  that 
visit,  is  found  at  Lystra  (1  Cor.  4:  17;  1  Tim.  1 :  2;  2  Tim.  1 :  2).  Paul 
selects  him  as  an  attendant  and  fellow-worker,  in  which  position  he  becomes 
pre-eminent  (1  Cor.  16  :  10 ;  Phil.  1 :  1 ;  2  :  19,  etc).  His  father  was  a  Greek, 
but  his  mother  was  a  Jewess  of  eminent  piety  (2  Tim.  1 :  5 ;  3 :  15).  Paul 
circumcised  him,  because  of  the  Jews  in  those  parts,  who  knew  that  his  father 
was  a  Gentile.  During  this  missionary  journey  Timothy  accompanied  Paul 
through  Asia  Minor  (ch.  16:  6-10)  to  Philippi,  and  thence  to  Thessalonica  and 
Berea.  There  he  is  left  by  Paul  (ch.  17  :  14-16),  but  probably  rejoined  him  at 
Athens.  From  here  he  appears  to  have  been  sent  on  a  visit  to  Thessalonica, 
but  soon  after  comes  to  Corinth,  and  is  joined  with  Paul  and  Silas  in  the 
salutations  of  the  two  Epistles  to  the  Thessalonians,  written  from  that  place 
(1  Thess.  1:1;  2  Thess:  1:  1).  His  further  connection  with  Paul  will  be 
noticed  as  the  history  progresses. 

The  question  has  often  been  ^sked,  How  could  Paul  voluntarily  circumcise 
Timothy,  when  but  little  before  he  refused  to  circumcise  Titus  (Gal.  2:3)?  The 
cases  were  entirely  different.  Titus  was  a  Greek,  and  his  was  a  test  case.  To 
have  circumcised  him,  at  that  time,  would  have  been  to  acknowledge  circum- 
cision as  a  condition  to  salvation.  There  were  those  holding  to  that  doctrine, 
who  would  compel  him.  To  such  he  could  not  yield.  But  Timothy's  mother 
was  a  Jewess.  The  decrees  were  promulgated  and  accepted  by  the  churches. 
The  Jews  were  not  demanding  Gentiles  to  keep  the  Mosaic  law,  nor  circum- 
cision as  necessary  to  salvation.  There  was  no  such  claim  threatening  the 
liberty  of  Paul  in  his  work.  His  act  was  voluntary,  not  of  compulsion. 
Timothy  would  be  more  useful,  as  a  fellow-helper  of  Paul,  among  the  Jews. 
His  conduct  was  understood.  No  principle  was  compromised  in  accommo- 
dating himself  to  Jewish  feelings  ;  for  it  was  not  for  his  salvation,  or  to  gain 
favor  with  God,  but  only  to  be  more  acceptable  as  a  minister  among  the  Jews, 


HARMONIC    ARRANGEMENT    OF   THE   ACTS.  205 

while  he  would  be  no  less  acceptable  to  the  Gentiles.  Paul  acted  on  the 
principle:  "To  the  Jews  I  became  as  a  Jew,  that  I  might  gain  the  Jews" 
(ICor.  9:  20). 

By  comparing  ch.  16  :  3,  and  1  Tim.  4 :  14 ;  2  Tim.  1 :  6,  it  appears  that 
Timothy  was  also  set  apart  to  the  ministry  "  with  the  laying  on  of  the  hands  of 
the  presbytery." 

Paley  has  pointed  out  an  accidental  coincidence  between  ch.  16 :  1,  and 
2  Tim.  1 :  5,  6 ;  3 :  15.  In  the  Acts,  the  mother  "  was  a  Jewess  and  believed," 
but  his  father  "  was  a  Greek."  In  the  Epistles  the  mother  is  spoken  of  as  a 
woman  of  great  piety,  and  as  having  educated  her  son,  from  a  babe,  in  the  Holy 
Scriptures.  Thus  in  the  latter  the  father  is  not  mentioned,  either  because  he 
was  dead,  or  remained  unconverted.  And  so  praise  is  bestowed  on  one  parent, 
and  no  notice  is  taken  of  the  other. 

The  visitation  of  the  churches  in  Lycaonia,  and  perhaps  Pisidia  (ch.  IG: 
1-5),  must  have  occupied  the  summer  of  a.  d.  51.  The  extension  of  the  loork 
northward  and  westward  in  Galatia  and  Phrygia  (ch.  16 :  6),  would  take  at 
least  what  of  the  autumn  remained,  and  the  winter.  Paul,  Silas,  and 
Timothy  could  not  have  arrived  at  Troas  (ch.  16:  8)  earlier  than  the  spring 
of  A.  D.  52.  Some  suppose  that  Paul  and  Barnabas  visited  Galatia,  and 
planted  the  gospel  there  on  their  first  visit  (ch.  14:  19-25).  But  this  is  not 
probable.     Compare  Prof.  Ramsay's  view,  Appendix  A. 

The  route  of  Paul,  tlirough  these  countries,  has  been  much  discussed.  Dr. 
Ilackett  gives  an  excellent  summary :  "  The  travelers,  having  passed  through 
the  eastern  section  of  Phrygia  into  Galatia,  proposed  next  to  preach  the  word 
in  Proconsular  Asia.  With  that  view,  they  turned  their  steps  to  the  south- 
west, and,  crossing  the  north  part  of  Phrygia,  came  down  to  the  frontier  of 
Mysia,  the  first  province  of  Asia  which  they  would  reach  in  that  direction. 
Being  informed  here  that  they  were  not  to  execute  this  design,  they  turned 
again  toward  the  north,  and  attempted  to  go  into  Bithynia,  which  was  adja- 
cent to  Mysia.  Restrained  from  that  purpose,  they  passed  by  Mysia — i.  e.,  did 
not  remain  there  to  preach — and  proceeded  to  Troas.  This  portion  of  the 
apostles'  travels,  though  they  embrace  so  wide  a  circuit,  admits  of  very  little 
geographical  illustration.  Phrygia  and  Galatia  are  parts  of  Asia  Minor,  of 
which  the  ancient  writers  have  left  but  few  notices,  and  which  remain  com- 
paratively unknown  to  the  present  day." 

That  great  success  attended  Paul's  labors  in  Galatia  and  Phrygia,  is  to  be 
inferred  from  Acts  18 :  23.  From  Gal,  4  :  13,  19,  it  is  evident  that  the  gospel 
was  first  preached  in  Galatia  by  Paul,  and  "  that  because  of  an  infirmity  of 
the  flesh."  It  would  seem  that,  as  he  was  passing  through  Galatia,  he  was 
detained  on  account  of  sickness,  or  some  bodily  weakness,  which  gave  him 
time  and  opportunity  to  preach  the  gospel.  The  meeting  of  Luke,  the  be- 
loved phvsician,  at  Troas,  was  doubtless  most  timely.     (See  next  section.) 

s 


206  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS. 


^  31.  The  arrival  of  Paul  and  his  companions  in  Europe  was  prob- 
ably in  the  early  spring  of  A.  d.  52.  It  is  often  said  that  now  the  gospel  was 
first  preached  in  Europe.  But  this  is  not  certain ;  for  the  Church  at  Rome  may 
have  been  established  by  some  of  the  converts  on  the  Day  of  Pentecost  (ch. 
2 :  10).  The  Church  at  PhilijDpi  was  the  first  that  Paul  gathered  in  Europe 
(ch.  16:  12,40). 

From  Troas,  the  apostle  and  his  company  have  a  -prosperous  voyage,  sailing 
before  the  wind,  northwestward,  to  Samothracia,  an  island  in  the  northern 
part  of  the  ^gean  Sea,  where  the  ship  appears  to  have  anchored  during  the 
night,  probably  sheltered  by  the  island,  on  the  northern  side.  The  next  day, 
sailing  in  the  same  direction  as  before,  they  arrive  at  Neapolis,  a  sea-port 
town  belonging,  at  that  time,  to  Thrace,  and  then  they  proceed  by  land  about 
ten  miles  to  Philippi.  During  the  third  missionary  journey,  it  took  five  days 
to  go  from  Philippi  to  Troas  (ch.  20:  6). 

From  the  use  oi  i\\e  first  person,  in  ch.  16:  10,  it  is  inferred  that  Luke  joins 
the  company  at  Troas.  We  have  no  account  of  his  conversion,  or  when  he 
became  acquainted  with  the  apostle.  But  he  here  joins  him  in  his  travels, 
with  all  the  naturalness  of  one  who  had  met  an  old  friend.  It  is  quite 
probable  that  he  was  converted  under  the  preaching  of  Paul.  Dr.  Plumptre 
argues  very  ingeniously  that  Paul  met  Luke  as  a  fellow-student  in  the 
streets  of  Tarsus,  where  the  latter  had  come  for  his  medical  education. 
Tarsus,  and  the  whole  region  about  it,  was  famous  for  its  physicians. — {St. 
Paul  in  Asia  Minor,  p.  26.) 

The  accuracy  of  Luke  finds  several  illustrations  in  this  section.  Thus  (1)  it 
is  said  of  PhiUppi,  that  it  was  "  a  city  of  Macedonia,  the  first  of  the  district, 
a  Eoman  colony,"  which  exactly  expresses  its  status  at  that  time.  Though  it 
was  not  the  capital  of  that  district,  it  was  the  first  in  importance,  being  a 
colony,  which  gave  the  city  a  special  dignity.  Upon  the  extensive  plain,  in 
the  immediate  neighborhood,  Augustus  gained  a  decisive  victory  over  Brutus 
and  Cassius  (b.  c.  42,)  and  hence  he  sent  a  colony,  and  conferred  upon  the 
city  colonial  privileges.  The  Roman  colony  was  not  a  mere  voluntary  assem- 
blage of  emigrants,  but  a  foreign  country  or  town,  upon  which  had  been 
formally  conferred  the  privileges  of  Italian  or  Roman  citizenship.  Corre- 
sponding with  the  officers  of  such  a  colony,  we  find  Luke  speaking  of  the 
magistrates  or  prcetors  (ver.  20,  22,  35,  36,  38),  and  of  sergeants  or  lictors 
(ver.  35,  38). 

(2)  Luke  speaks  of  "Lydia,  a  seller  of  purple,  of  the  city  of  Thyatira" 
(ch.  16 :  14).  Now  Thyatira,  on  the  river  Lycus,  in  the  north  of  Lydia,  in 
Asia  Minor,  was  famous  for  dyeing  purple  or  crimson.  It  was  noted  even  in 
the  time  of  Homer ;  and  an  inscription,  "  the  dyers,"  has  been  found  in  its 
ruins. 

(3)  In  speaking  of  the  maid  who  had  a  soothsaying  demon,  Luke  says  she 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT    OF    THE    ACTS.  207 

had  "a  spirit  of  divination,"  or,  rather,  "a  spirit:  a  python"  (cli.  16:  16). 
The  term  was  applied  to  a  soothsaying  ventriloquist,  and  described  the  re- 
puted character  of  the  maid.  Luke's  description  is  in  exact  harmony  with 
the  belief  and  language  of  his  day.  (See  Plutarch,  De.  Def.  Orac.,  p.  414. 
E.  Cic.  de  Div.,  2 :  87.)  "  The  name  was  afterwards  given  to  any  soothsaying 
demon,  and  Hesychius  specially  states  that  a  python  means  a  ventriloquist,  a 
soothsaying  ventriloquist." — Lange.  Paul  treats  her  as  she  actually  was, 
possessed  with  an  evil  spirit,  and  commanded  it  to  come  out  of  her. 

(4)  Paul  and  Silas  assert  their  Eoman  citizenship  (ch.  16 :  37),  which  results 
in  their  immediate  deliverance,  and  terror  to  the  officers  who  liad  commanded 
them  to  be  beaten  and  imprisoned.  One  of  the  rights  of  a  Roman  citizen 
was  that  he  should  be  tried  in  due  form  before  he  was  condemned.  He  was 
also  exempted  from  the  disgrace  of  being  scourged  with  rods  or  whips.  "  How 
often,"  says  Cicero,  "  has  this  exclamation,  I  am  a  Roman  citizen,  brought  aid 
and  safety  even  among  barbarians  in  the  remotest  parts  of  the  earth."  {Cic. 
Verr.,  v.  57.) 

Luk(^s  account  of  Paul's  labors  at  Philippi  is  confirmed  by  PauCs  Epistles: 

(1)  In  ch.  16 :  13-15,  Luke  relates  how  Paul  preached  to  the  women  in  the 
place  of  prayer,  and  how  Lydia  was  converted.  In  Phil.  4 :  2,  3,  Paul  speaks 
of  two  pious  women,  Euodia  and  Syntyche,  and  of  "those  women"  who 
"  labored  with  me  in  the  gospel."  The  Acts  speaks  of  a  class  among  whom 
Paul  labored,  and  a  noted  convert;  the  Epistle  implies  labor  among  that 
class,  by  speaking  of  a  number  of  believing  women.  Some  of  them  may  have 
been  in  Lydia's  household.  A  work  thus  commenced  would  naturally  spread 
among  the  women  at  Philippi. 

(2)  In  ch.  16:  22,  it  is  said  that  Paul  is  beaten  with  rods.  In  2  Cor.  11: 
15,  Paul  writes  :  "  Thrice  was  I  beaten  with  rods."  Here  we  have  one  of  the 
instances.  The  other  two  are  not  recorded.  A  spurious  history,  or  a 
spurious  epistle,  would  have  tried  to  have  made  the  two  agree.  The  dis- 
agreement has  the  stamp  of  truth  ;  for  Luke  does  not  attempt  to  write  a  full 
history  of  the  apostle,  but  only  such  things  as  shall  answer  the  purpose  of 
the  book. 

(3)  Again,  in  1  Thess.  2 :  2,  Paul  wrote,  "  having  suffered  before,  and  been 
shamefully  entreated,  as  ye  know,  at  Philippi,"  which  corresponds  with  Luke's 
account  of  Paul's  persecution  at  Philippi,  just  before  his  going  to  Thessa- 
lonica(ch.  16:  22-24;  17:  1). 

(4)  So,  also,  in  Phil.  1 :  30,  he  refers  to  the  "  conflict,"  "suffering  in  behalf 
of  Christ,"  which  the  Philippians  "saw"  in  him. 

As  the  narrative  proceeds  from  this  chapter  to  ch.  20:  5,  in  the  third 
person,  it  is  supposed  that  Luke  remained  at  Philippi  till  Paul's  last  visit  to 
Macedonia.  Hackett  suggests  that  it  might  have  been  winter.  See  Smith, 
"Dict.,"H.  on  "Neapolis." 


208  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT    OF    THE   ACTS. 

§  32.  If  Paul  came  to  Philippi  in  the  early  spring  of  A.  d.  52,  and  remained 
there  six  weeks  or  two  months,  then  we  may  assign  his  going  to  Thessalonica 
to  about  the  last  of  April  or  the  first  of  May.  Paul  and  his  companions  went 
on  the  great  military,  Egnatian  road,  which  led  from  the  Asiatic  provinces 
to  Kome.  About  thirty-two  miles  from  Philippi  they  reached  Amphipolis,  a 
large  commercial  city,  the  capital  of  the  first  division  of  Macedonia.  About 
thirty-two  miles  further  they  came  to  Apollonia,  the  site  of  which  is  in 
doubt ;  and  about  thirty-six  beyond,  they  entered  Thessalonica,  a  large  mari- 
time city,  the  capital  of  the  second  division  of  Macedonia,  and  the  residence 
of  a  Roman  governor.  It  very  probably  took  them  three  days,  remaining  the 
nights  at  each  of  these  towns.  Thessalonica  was  about  one  hundred  miles 
southwest  of  Philippi. 

Three  Sabbaths,  over  two  weeks,  are  spent  in  preaching  in  the  synagogue  to 
the  Jews.  (Ch.  17 :  2.)  Besides  this,  they  labor  among  the  Gentiles  with 
great  success  (ver.  4 ;  1  Thess.  1 :  9).  At  least  a  month  must  have  been 
spent  here. 

The  Jews  excite  a  mob,  and  arouse  persecution.  Paul  and  Silas  go  by  night 
to  Berea  (now  Verria),  about  forty-five  miles  southwest  of  Thessalonica  (ch. 
17  :  10.)  Timothy  either  goes  with  them,  or  follows  a  little  after  (ver.  14). 
They  are  well  received  by  the  Jews,  and  have  success  both  among  Jews  and 
Gentiles.  But  after  a  brief  stay  of  perhaps  a  few  weeks,  they  are  compelled 
to  leave,  because  of  persecution,  instigated  by  the  hostile  Jews  of  Thessalonica. 
No  great  time  probably  elapsed  before  the  Jews  of  Thessalonica  heard,  from 
those  at  Berea,  concerning  the  preaching  of  the  apostles — such  was  the  ease  of 
communication  between  Jewish  synagogues.  Sopater  of  Berea,  afterward  a 
companion  of  Paul  (ch.  20 :  4),  was  probably  converted  at  this  time. 

The  brethren  of  Berea  sent  forth  Paul  as  far  as  the  sea  (ch.  17  :  14),  prob- 
ably to  Dium,  about  seventeen  miles  distant ;  and  there  Paul  and  his  con- 
ductors embark,  and  sail  over  two  hundred  and  fifty  miles  to  Athens.  The 
conductors  return,  bearing  a  message  to  Silas  and  Timothy. 

This  history  in  the  Acts  (ch.  17 :  1-19)  is  supplemented  and  confirmed  by 
Paul's  Epistles  to  the  Thessalonians  and  the  Philippians.  (1)  Paul  supported 
himself  while  at  Thessalonica  (1  Thess.  2 :  9 ;  2  Thess.  3 :  7,  8.)  He,  doubtless, 
wrought  at  his  trade,  tent-making.  (Ch.  18  :  3.)  In  connection  with  this,  Phil. 
4 :  14-16  is  of  peculiar  interest,  in  which  Paul  speaks  of  having  received  sup- 
plies at  Thessalonica  from  Philippi,  once  and  again.  This  was  after  his  first 
visit  to  Philippi,  after  "the  beginning  of  the  gospel."  The  second  visit  to 
^Macedonia  is  recorded  in  ch.  20 :  1,  2.  Thus,  by  his  labor,  and  by  the  gifts  of 
the  Philippians,  Paul  could  say :  "  Neither  did  we  eat  bread  for  naught  at 
any  man's  hand."  (2  Thess.  3 :  8.)  (2)  Paul  not  only  gained  some  converts 
from  the  Jews,  and  many  from  devout  Greeks  (ch.  17  :  4),  but  also  from 
idolaters.  (1  Thess.  1 :  9.)     AVhen  the  Jews  opposed  the  truth,  Paul  probably, 


HARMONIC  ARRANGEMENT   OF  THE  ACTS.  209 

as  at  Antioch  in  Pisidia,  turned  to  the  Gentiles.  (Ch.  14:  46.)  (3)  In  cli.  17. 
4-9,  is  an  account  of  a  lawless  persecution,  instigated  by  the  Jews.  In 
1  Thess.  2:  14-16,  Paul  speaks  of  this  Jewish  persecution,  and  of  their 
forbidding  him  and  his  associates  to  preach  to  the  Gentiles.  So,  also,  in 
1  Thess.  3 :  4,  he  says :  "  We  told  you  beforehand  that  we  are  to  suffer 
affliction ;  even  as  it  came  to  pass  and  ye  know."  Now  if  we  connect  with 
these  1  Thess.  2:  17,  18,  where  Paul  states  his  strong  desire  and  purpose  to 
visit  the  Thessalonians  at  two  different  times,  "once  and  again,"  but  ''Satan 
hindered"  him;  we  see  how  this  may  have  been  done  "once"  through  the 
persecution  at  Berea,  which  led  him  to  depart  for  Athens,  instead  of  return- 
ing to  Thessalonica,  as  he  doubtless  would  have  done,  if  he  had  been 
permitted  to  labor  in  peace.  (Ch.  17  :  13-15.)  The  second  hindrance  doubt- 
less occurred  later.  (4)  In  Acts  17  :  14,  15,  it  is  stated  that  Silas  and  Timothy 
abode  still  at  Berea,  while  Paul  departed  for  Athens.  This  fact  is  recognized 
in  1  Thess.  3 :  1,  2.  Paul  felt  it  was  good  to  be  left  alone  at  Athens,  and 
Timothy  sent  to  Thessalonica.  Silas  and  Timothy  may  have  come  to  Athens, 
and  then  the  latter  have  gone  to  Thessalonica,  and  Silas  elsewhere.  Or 
Timothy  may  have  gone  directly  there  from  Berea.  They  came  from 
Macedonia  to  Paul,  at  Corinth,  a  few  months  later.  (Ch.  18  :  5.  But  see  the 
discussion  of  Three  Visits  at  Corinth,  I  34.) 

Thus  we  find  the  agreements  and  differences  which  we  would  naturally 
expect  in  a  brief  history,  and  in  affectionate  letters.  It  is  evident  that  no 
attempt  was  made  to  make  them  correspond  with  each  other,  and  yet  there 
are  no  contradictions.    They  confirm  and  supplement,  and  explain  each  other. 

The  accuracy  of  Luke  is  again  illustrated  in  ch.  17 :  5,  6,  8.  Thessalonica 
was  a  free  city ;  but  not  a  colony,  as  was  Philippi.  (Ch.  16 :  12.)  The  govern- 
ments differed  accordingly.  What  Luke  states,  is  in  perfect  harmony  with 
what  Ave  know  of  the  government  of  free  cities.  Tlius  (ver.  r3)  the  Jews  with 
the  crowd  sought  to  bring  Paul  and  Silas  to  the  people,  or  to  the  assembly — the 
people  in  their  corporate  capacity — in  order  that  they  might  be  tried.  So, 
also,  they  "dragged  Jason  and  certain  brethren  before  the  rulers  of  the  city'' 
(Greek,  "politarchs'').  This  title  for  magistrates  is  said  to  occur  in  no  other 
writing,  and  might  easily  be  confounded  with  the  more  usual  title  poliarchs, 
the  prcetors  of  a  Roman  colony.  (Ch.  16 ;  22.)  Luke's  accuracy  is  further 
confirmed  by  an  inscription  on  an  ancient  archway  at  Thessalonica,  giving 
the  name  of  seven  politarchs,  who  governed  the  city  before  the  visit  of  Paul. 
The  names  of  three  of  them  are  the  same  as  three  of  Paul's  companions; 
Sopater  of  Berea  (ch.  20:  4);  Gains  of  Macedonia  (ch.  19:  29);  and  Secundus 
of  Thessalonica  (ch.  20 :  4.) 

Concerning  Thessalonica,  it  may  be  added,  that  it  was  situated  on  the  north- 
eastern extremity  of  the  Gulf  of  Saloniki,  and  on  the  great  military  road, 
the  Egnatian.     It  was  the  most  populous  city  of  Macedonia,  and   rivaled 

O 


210  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT    OF   THE   ACTS. 

Corinth  and  Ephesus  in  commerce.  This  gave  it  intercourse  and  great  inllu- 
ence  in  Macedonia  and  Achaia,  and  accords  with  what  Paul  says  in  1  Thess. 
1:8:"  For  from  you  hath  sounded  forth  the  word  of  the  Lord,  not  only  in 
Macedonia  and  Achaia,  but  in  every  place  your  faith  to  God-ward  is  gone 
forth." — (Revision.) 

Jason  may  be  the  one  mentioned  in  Rom.  16 :  21,  as  one  of  Paul's  kinsmen, 
which  may  throw  light  upon  the  attack  make  on  his  house  at  Thessalonica, 
his  conduct  in  entertaining  "  certain  brethren,"  and  in  giving  security  (ch, 
17 :  5-9). 

^  33.  According  to  our  chronology,  Paul  arrived  at  Athens  in  July, 
A..D.  52.  The  voyage  from  Troas  to  Neapolis  (ch.  16:  11),  and  perhaps  three 
or  four  months  later,  from  Dium  to  Athens  (ch.  17 :  15),  shows  that  naviga- 
tion was  open,  and  may  indicate  that  the  winter  was  past,  and  that  it  was 
summer,  when  Paul  reached  Athens. 

Paley  notices  that  when  Paul  came  out  from  Macedonia  to  Athens,  Silas  and 
Timothy  stayed  behind  at  Berea  (ch.  17  :  14);  and  that  Paul  says,  in  1  Thess. 
3 :  1,  2  :  "  Therefore  when  we  could  no  longer  forbear,  we  thought  it  good  to  be 
left  behind  at  Athens  alone,  and  sent  Timothy  ...  to  establish  you  and  to 
comfort  you  concerning  your  faith."  Paley  supposes  that  Timothy  joined 
Paul  at  Athens;  because,  (1)  Paul  sent  for  Timothy  and  Silas  to  come  to  him 
(ch.  17 :  15) ;  (2)  he  waited  for  them  at  Athens  (ch.  17 :  16) ;  (3)  he  did  not 
leave  Athens  abruptly.  Paley  also  supposes  that  Paul  sent  Timothy  from 
Athens  back  to  Macedonia,  and  this  accounts  for  his  not  having  rejoined  Paul 
at  Corinth,  until  the  latter  had  been  there  some  time.  This,  indeed,  har- 
monizes the  history  in  the  Acts  and  Paul's  Epistles. 

But  we  may  suppose  that  Paul  had  previously  directed  Timothy  to  go  to 
Thessalonica  froin  Berea.  It  is  not  expressly  stated  that  Timothy  was  sent 
from  Athens  to  Thessalonica.  Silas  may  have  been  sent  on  a  similar  mission  ; 
and  thus  both  Timothy  and  Silas  would  rejoin  Paul  somewhat  later  at  Corintli 
(ch.  18.  5).  After  waiting  a  time  at  Athens,  Paul  could  proceed  to  Corinth, 
knowing  that  Timothy  and  Silas  could  easily  learn  his  movements  whenever 
they  arrived  at  Athens,  and  follow  him  to  Corinth.  And  this  may  be  inferred 
from  1  Thess.  2 :  18,  which  does  not  well  apply  to  Paul's  first  stay  at  Athens 
(ch.  17 :  17) ;  for  he  had  left  Thessalonica  so  recently,  that  he  could  not  be 
longing  to  visit  them  before  he  reached  Corinth,  the  main  object  of  his  jour- 
ney ;  and  he  could  hardly  have  already  determined  twice  to  visit  them,  but 
had  been  hindered  by  Satan,  and  then  had  sent  Timothy  in  his  stead.  May 
not  the  visit  to  Athens,  in  1  Thess.  3 :  1,  be  another  one,  somewhat  later  than 
this,  after  the  arrival  of  Timothy  and  Silas  at  Corinth  (ch.  18 :  5),  which  is 
not  mentioned  in  the  Acts  ?     (See  on  next  section.) 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS.  211 

Profane  history  again  conjinns  and  Ulustrates  the  accuracy  of  Luke  in  his 
account  of  Paul  at  Athens. 

1.  Paul  "beheld  the  city  full  of  kloh:'  (Ch.  17.)  This  was  peculiarly 
appropriate  to  Athens,  which  is  repeatedly  described  by  ancient  writers  as 
crowded  with  idols  and  temples,  and  as  containing  more  images  than  all  the 
rest  of  Greece.  Xenophon  refers  to  it  as  one  great  altar,  one  great  sacrifice. 
And  Petronius  says,  satirically,  that  it  was  easier  to  find  a  god  there  than 
a  man. 

2.  In  regard  to  the  schools  of  philosophy.  "And  certain  also  of  the  Epicurean 
and  Stoic  philosophers  encountered  him."  (Ver.  18.)  That  no  one  of  the 
schools  founded  by  Plato  and  Aristotle  is  mentioned,  may  be  explained: 
(1)  That  these  schools  had  less  influence  at  this  time.  (2)  That  they  were 
more  employed  in  abstruse  speculations,  and  took  less  interest  in  practical 
discussions ;  and  (3)  from  this  smaller  contrast  of  their  doctrines  with  those 
of  Christianity.  The  Stoic  and  Epicurean  were  also  more  limited  than 
other  philosophers  to  moral  investigations.  The  former  acknowledged  the 
supremacy  of  moral  good,  the  existence  of  God,  and  a  Providence,  but 
confounded  God  with  the  universe,  and  Providence  with  a  fatal  necessity. 
They  were  self-complacent,  boasted  their  indifference  to  the  world,  and  even 
pretended  to  deny  the  difference  between  pain  and  pleasure.  The  latter 
taught  that  serene  enjoyment  was  the  highest  good  and  the  great  end  of 
existence,  which  often  led  them  into  the  grossest  and  most  sensual  pleasures. 
.  .  .  The  treatment  which  Paul  received  from  the  votaries  of  these  two 
leading  systems  was  just  such  as  any  one  might  expect.  The  frivolous  spirit 
of  the  Epicurean  might  lead  liim  to  ask,  "What  would  this  babbler  say?" 

Talk  of  our  souls  and  realms  beyond  the  grave, 
The  very  boys  will  laugh  and  say  you  rave. 

And  the  more  thoughtful  Stoic  might  surmise  him  to  be  "  a  setter  forth  of 
strange  gods." 

3.  In  regard  to  the  character  of  the  Athenians,  Luke  says  of  them,  that  they 
"  spent  their  time  in  nothing  else,"  or  "  had  leisure  for  nothing  else,  but 
either  to  tell  or  hear  some  new  thing"  (ver.  21).  The  same  description,  and 
almost  the  same  words,  are  found  in  ancient  writings  concerning  the  Athenians. 
"Tell  me,"  says  Demosthenes,  "is  it  all  your  care,  going  around  to  ask 
throughout  the  market.  Is  there  any  news  ?  " — Philippic  I.  Again,  "  We  sit 
here  doing  nothing  but  trifling,  and  noting,  and  inquiring  in  the  market 
whether  anything  newer  is  reported." — Ep.  Phil. 

Again,  Luke  gives  this  character  of  idle  curiosity  and  inquisitiveness  not  only 
to  the  Atheijians,  but  also  to  the  stranrjers — those  who  temporarily  resided  there. 
Students  and  distinguished  men  from  abroad  were  very  numerous  at  Athens, 
as  the  most  famous  seat  of  learning,  and  very  naturally  fell  into  tlie  habits  of 
the  natives.     Cicero  spent  much  time  here,  at  one  j^eriod  of  liis  life. 


212  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS. 


4.  In  regard  to  their  religiousness,  Paul  said,  "I  perceive  that  ye  are  very 
religious  "  (ver.  22) ;  "  I  found  also  an  altar  with  this  inscription,  To  an  un- 
known God"  (ver.  23).  Ancient  writers  represent  the  Athenians  as  the  most 
religious  of  all  the  Greeks.  It  was  a  distinction  of  which  they  were  proud. 
Thus,  among  others,  Pausanias  says,  "The  Athenians  are,  beyond  others, 
devoted  to  religion."  {Attic,  c.  24.) 

Altars,  "To  an  unknown  God,"  are  mentioned  by  two  contemporary  writers^ 
Pausanias  and  Philostratus,  as  existing  in  Athens.  They,  however,  use  the 
plural,  both  of  altar  and  of  god — "  altars  to  unknown  gods."  This  probably 
means  that  there  were  many  altars  inscribed  to  an  unknown  god,  which  would 
naturally  be  spoken  of  in  the  plural  when  a  writer  refers  to  them  in  a  collec- 
tive way.  So  Winer,  Meyer,  Hackett,  Gloag,  and  others.  Diogenes  Laertius 
speaks  of  "altars  without  name"  in  Athens.     {Epimen.,  c.  3.) 

5.  Paul's  quotation  from  one  of  the  Greek  poets,  ^^For  we  are  also  his  off- 
spring." This  is  an  exact  quotation  from  Aratus  of  Cilicia.  Cleanthes  the 
Stoic  also  has  almost  the  same  words.  Both  poets  were  of  the  third  century 
before  Christ.  It  was  quite  natural  for  Paul  to  quote  from  Aratus,  who  was 
of  his  own  native  country,  Cilicia,  and  whose  fame  had  traveled  far  and  wide. 
Cicero  had,  in  early  life,  translated' the  Phcenomena,  from  which  this  quotation 
was  made ;  and  Paul  quotes  it  as  familiar  to  the  Athenians,  and  as  one  occu- 
pying a  place  in  Greek  literature.     The  passage  is  as  follows : 

From  Zeus  begin  we ;  never  let  us  leave 
His  name  untold.    With  him,  with  Zeus,  are  filled 
All  parts  we  tread,  and  all  the  marts  of  men ; 
Filled,  too,  the  sea  and  everj-  creek  and  bay ; 
And  all  in  all  things  need  we  help  of  Zeus, 
For  we,  too,  are  his  oSspring.— Phcenomena,  1-5. 

Athens  was  the  capital  of  Attica,  and  formed  part  of  the  Roman  province 
of  Achaia.  It  had  lost  its  military  and  political  greatness,  but  it  was  still  the 
metropolis  of  Grecian  science,  art,  and  wisdom.  In  the  centre  of  the  city  was 
the  Acropolis,  a  rocky  eminence  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  feet  high,  on 
which  were  many  temples,  chief  among  them  the  Parthenon,  and  the  Erec- 
theum.  Slightly  northwest  of  the  Acropolis  was  Areopagus,  or  the  Hill  of 
Mars,  where  the  supreme  court  held  its  sittings  (ver.  19,  22).  It  has  been 
thought  by  some  that  Paul  was  arraigned  before  this  court,  as  Socrates  had 
been  450  years  before,  for  the  offence  of  introducing  strange  gods.  The  word 
Areopagus  is  dubious,  and  can  be  applied  to  either  the  hill,  or  the  court  that 
held  its  sittings  there.     There  is,  however,  no  trace  of  judicial  proceedings. 

Even  in  addressing  a  heathen  audience  of  learned  men,  it  is  interesting  to 
note  how  Paul  imbued  his  speech  with,  or  quoted  from,  the  Old  Testament 
Scriptures.  (Compare  ch.  17:  24,  with  Isa.  42:  5;  and  ch.  17:  31,  with 
Ps.  9 :  8.) 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS.  213 

§  34.  Paul's  stay  at  Athens  appears  to  have  been  brief.  Wieseler  con- 
jectures it  to  have  been  fourteen  days.  His  Arrival  at  Corlnth  may  have 
been  early  in  August,  a.  d.  52.  This  date  accords  well  with  the  edict  of  the 
Emperor  Claudius,  who  "commanded  all  the  Jews  to  depart  from  Eome," 
which  led  Aquila  to  Corinth.  (Ch.  18 :  2.)  Suetonius,  who  wrote  a  half 
century  later,  probably  refers  to  this  decree  ( Claud,  c.  25) :  "  The  Jews  ever 
making  disturbance,  Chrestus  being  the  instigator,  he  expelled  from  Rome"; 
which  seems  to  imply  that  Christianity  had  already  reached  Rome,  and 
aroused  the  fears  of  an  emperor  peculiarly  hostile  to  foreign  superstitions. 
Aquila  was  probably  a  Christian,  as  we  have  no  account  of  his  conversion  at 
Corinth.  "Edicts  of  this  nature,  for  the  expulsion  of  any  class  of  foreigners 
from  Rome,  were  almost  always  prompted  by  some  disturbance  in  their  native 
country.  Now  such  an  outbreak  took  place  at  Jerusalem,  at  the  Feast  of 
Tabernacles,  a.  d.  51,  and  led  to  the  recall  of  Ventidius  Cumanus,  and  the 
appointment  of  Felix  as  his  successor." — (Dr.  Wm.  Smith,  New  Testament 
History,  p.  484.)  Allowing  time  for  the  news  to  reach  Rome,  and  necessary 
inquiry  on  the  part  of  the  emperor,  the  edict  may  be  placed  early  in  a.  d.  52 ; 
and  the  arrival  of  Aquila  in  the  spring  of  that  year,  if  he  came  directly 
from  Rome  to  Corinth.  He  was  in  the  latter  city  when  Paul  came,  and  if 
this  was  the  date  proposed  above,  it  could  truly  be  said  of  him,  that  he  had 
"  lately  come  from  Italy."  (Ch.  18 :  2.) 

The  distance  from  Athens  to  Corinth  is  about  forty-five  miles  by  land. 
The  voyage  could  be  made,  in  favorable  weather,  in  five  or  six  hours;  in 
unfaA'orable  weather,  from  two  to  five  days.  Corinth  was  the  capital  of  the 
Roman  province  of  Achaia. 

In  comparing  Luke's  account  of  Paul's  first  insit  at  Corinth  with  his  Epistles, 
we  should  note  the  following : 

1.  In  regard  to  Aquila  (ch.  18 :  2),  we  learn  from  1  Cor.  16 :  19,  that  he 
was  probably  at  Ephesus,  when  Paul  wrote  the  first  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians. 
(Compare  ch.  18 :  24:-26.)  And  from  Rom.  16 :  3,  it  appears  that  on  some 
occasion,  very  probably  at  Ephesus,  Aquila  and  his  wife  had  risked  their  own 
lives  in  order  to  save  Paul's  life. 

2.  In  ch.  18 :  3,  Luke  records  the  fact  that  Paul  was  a  tent^maker,  and  that 
he  wrought  at  his  trade  at  Corinth.  To  this  he  refers  in  1  Cor.  4 :  11,  where 
he  says,  "we  toil,  working  with  our  own  hands";  and  in  1  Cor.  9:  12,  after 
enforcing  the  principle  that  the  spiritual  laborer  is  worthy  of  wages,  he  adds : 
('Nevertheless  we  did  not  use  this  right" ;  and  in  ver.  18  of  the  same  chapter, 
he  says:  "That  when  I  preach  the  gospel,  I  may  make  the  gospel  without 
charge."  (Compare  ^  32 ;  2  Thess.  3 :  8,  etc.) 

And  this  brings  us  into  contact  with  profane  history.  Paul,  according  to 
the  custom  of  his  nation,  had  early  learned  a  trade.  That  he  learned  tent- 
making  was  most  natural,  for  Tarsus  was  conspicuous  for  that  employment; 


214  HARMONIC    ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS. 

and  goat's  hair,  of  which  tent-cloth  was  made,  was  an  important  product  of 
Cilicia. 

In  connection  with  Paul's  labor  at  Corinth,  2  Cor.  11 :  8,  9,  gives  us  the 
interesting  fact  that  gifts  ivere  sent  him  from  the  brethren  of  Macedonia;  very 
probably  by  Silas  and  Timotheus,  when  they  came  to  Corinth,  "  When  I  was 
present  with  you  and  was  in  want,  I  was  not  a  burden  on  any  man ;  for  the 
brethren  when  they  came  from  Macedonia,  supplied  the  measure  of  my  want.'' 
And  thus  Paul  may  have  been  relieved  of  the  necessity  of  working  to  sup- 
port himseK. 

3.  The  Acts  and  the  Epistles  to  the  Corinthians  agree  in  regard  to  the 
great  theme  of  Paul's  preaching.  This,  according  to  Luke,  was  "  that  Jesus  was 
the  Christ"  (ch.  18:  5).  And  Paul  says,  in  1  Cor.  2:  2:  "I  determined  not 
to  know  anything  among  you,  save  Jesus  Christ  and  him  crucified  "  ;  and  in 
2  Cor.  1 :  19,  he  says:  "Jesus  Christ,  who  was  preached  among  you." 

4.  In  regard  to  the  coming  of  Silas  and  Timothy  to  Corinth,  both  the  Acts  and 
the  Epistles  are  in  accord  (ch.  18:  5;  2  Cor.  1:  19;  11:  9;  1  Thess.  3:  6)- 
If  all  of  these  passages  refer  to  one  and  the  same  arrival  from  Macedonia, 
they  certainly  agree ;  or  if  we  suppose  that  Silas  and  Timothy  went  after  this 
to  Macedonia,  of  which  Luke,  in  the  Acts,  gives  no  account,  and  of  which 
Paul,  in  his  Epistles,  speaks,  still  there  is  no  contradiction. 

Bnt  here,  it  should  be  noted,  that  their  coming  to  Corinth,  mentioned  in 
ch.  18 :  5,  was  probably  that  for  which  Paul  was  waiting  at  Athens  (ch.  17  : 
16),  and  for  which  he  continued  to  wait  till  after  his  arrival  at  Corinth.  From 
a  comparison  of  the  seventeenth  and  eighteenth  chapters  of  the  Acts,  it  seems 
to  me  most  natural  to  suppose  that  Paul  left  Athens  before  Silas  and  Timothy 
came ;  and  that  their  coming  to  Corinth  (ch.  17  :  5)  was  the  first  that  he  had 
seen  them  since  he  left  them  at  Berea  (ch.  17  :  14).  Paul  may  have  directed 
them  at  Berea  to  go  to  Thessalonica,  and  even  to  Philippi ;  and  by  his 
message  (ch.  17 :  15)  to  them  from  Athens,  he  may  have  desired  them  to 
finish  their  visit  and  Avork,  and  come  to  him  quickly.  (See  on  |  33,  second 
paragraph.)  Or  Paul  may  have  sent  Silas  and  Timothy  from  Athens,  or  from 
Corinth,  somewhat  later,  of  which  Luke  gives  no  account.  (See  below  in  the 
discussion  regarding  Three  Visits  of  Paul  to  Corinth). 

5.  In  ch.  18 :  8,  the  baptism  of  many  Corinthians  is  recorded,  among  whom, 
it  is  to  be  inferred,  was  Crispus,  the  ruler  of  the  synagogue.  In  1  Cor.  1 :  14, 
Paul  writes :  "  I  baptized  none  of  you  save  Crispus  and  Gains ;  and  I  also 
baptized  the  household  of  Stephanus."  The  Acts  states  the  fact  of  certain  bap- 
tisms without  naming  the  administrator.  The  Epistle  names  all  the  persons 
that  Paul  did  baptize  at  Corinth,  among  whom  was  Crispus.  The  others  were 
probably  baptized  by  Silas  and  Timothy.  Here  is  diversity,  yet  really  perfect 
harmony. 

6.  The  history  (ch.  18  :  17)  speaks  of  "  Sosthenes,  the  ruler  of  the  synagogue," 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS.  215 

(perhaps  the  successor  of  Crispus,  ver.  8),  who  was  beaten,  as  it  would  seem, 
by  the  Gentiles;  and  Paul,  in  1  Cor.  1:  1,  joins,  with  his  own  name, 
"Sosthenes,  our  brother."  The  coincidence  of  the  name  has  led  some  to 
suppose  that  the  same  person  is  meant  in  both  places.  This  is  possible.  But 
he  could  not  have  been  a  Christian  when  he  was  beaten,  for  he  would  not  have 
been  merely  mentioned  as  a  ruler  of  a  synagogue.  Yet  he  may  have  been 
converted  afterward.  The  beating  he  received  may  have  humbled  him  ;  and 
Paul,  or  some  of  the  disciples,  may  have  shown  him  especial  kindness  (Kom. 
12:  20,  21),  and  thereby  have  led  him  to  Christ. 

The  accuracy  of  Luke  is  again  illustrated  by  history,  in  that  he  speaks  of 
Gallio  as  proconsul  of  Achaia  (a.  d.  53),  which  indicates  that  it  was  a 
senatorial  province  (see  on  §  25,  ch.  13:  17),  which  was  the  case  under  the 
Emperor  Claudius  (Jan.,  a.  d.  41-Oct.  54) ;  but  under  the  preceding  emperors, 
Tiberius  and  Caligula,  Achaia  was  an  imperial  province,  and  its  governor 
would  have  been  a  propraetor.  Seneca,  the  celebrated  moralist,  was  a  brother 
of  Gallio,  and  in  one  of  his  letters  (104)  speaks  of  him  as  having  resided  in 
Achaia,  but  does  not  say  in  what  capacity  he  was  there.  PUny  refers  to  his 
consulship,  but  does  not  say  where  it  was  (Plin.  N.  H.,  31 :  33).  The  Roinan 
province  of  Achaia  included  the  whole  of  Greece,  lying  south  of  Macedonia. 

The  description  of  Gallio  in  ch.  18 :  1^17,  is  in  harmony  with  his  reputed 
character.  He  was  popularly  esteemed  for  his  mild  temper,  "No  mortal," 
says  Seneca,  "is  as  pleasant  to  one  person  as  he  was  to  all."  {Qucest.  Nat.,  4, 
Pref.)  Statins  the  poet  gives  to  him  the  same  character.  (Sylv.  2 :  7.)  Gallio 
did  perfectly  right  in  refraining  from  giving  judgment  on  questions  of  the 
Jewish  law  and  traditions ;  but  he  was  wrong  in  not  using  his  authority  in 
preventing  violence,  and  keeping  the  peace.  His  careless  indifference, 
brought  to  view  by  Luke — "  Gallio  cared  for  none  of  these  things " — was  an 
element  of  a  mild  and  easy  temper.  Even  this  treatment  of  such  questions 
would  tend  to  make  him  popular  among  Gentiles  and  Christians,  while  the 
Jews  could  not  find  serious  fault. 

Paul  wrote  the  First  and  the  Second  Epistles  to  the  Thessalonians  during  this 
missionary  residence  at  Corinth.  For  (1)  Paul  joins  the  names  of  Silas,  or 
Silvanus,  and  Timothy,  with  his  own.  (1  Thess.  1 :  1 ;  2  Thess.  1:1.)  (2) 
Timothy  was  with  Paul  afterward  on  several  occasions,  but  Silvanus  is  not 
mentioned  wtth  him  at  any  time  after  this  visit  at  Corinth.  (Ch.  18:5; 
2  Cor.  1 :  19.)  (3)  It  was  after  Paul  had  been  at  Athens  (1  Thess.  3:  1),  and 
after  Timothy  had  made  a  visit  (instead  of  Paul,  who  had  been  hindered 
twice)  to  Macedonia  and  returned.  (1  Thess.  2:  18  ;  3:  2,  6.)  But  as  Paul  was 
about  two  years  at  Corinth,  the  question  arises.  At  what  time  in  this  visit  did 
he  write  them  ?  As  the  answer  depends  somewhat  on  another  question,  How 
many  visits  did  Paul  make  to  Corinth  ?  we  postpone  fixing  the  probable  date 
to  these  Epistles,  till  that  is  considered. 


216  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT    OF    THE   ACTS. 

Did  Paul  make  two  or  three  visits  to  Corinth  f  It  would  seem  that  only  one 
answer  could  be  given,  for  Paul  says  in  2  Cor.  12:  14:  "Behold,  this  is  the 
third  time  I  am  ready  to  come  to  you;"  and  in  2  Cor.  13:  1,  he  repeats  it: 
"  This  is  the  third  time  I  am  coming  to  you."  It  is  generally  admitted  that 
Paul  visited  Corinth  soon  after  writing  his  Second  Epistle  to  them  (ch.  20: 
2,  3),  which  would  be  the  third  time  spoken  of  in  that  Epistle. 

But  it  is  objected  by  Paley  and  some  others :  (1)  That  the  Acts  records  only 
two  visits,  and  does  not  allow  time  or  room  for  the  third.  (2)  That  the  pas- 
sage means  only,  This  is  the  third  time  7  am  ready,  that  I  am  prepared  to 
set  out  on  this  journey.  Or,  (3)  That  ch.  13 :  1,  means,  This  was  the  third 
Epistle  in  which  he  had  announced  his  intention  of  coming  (1  Cor.  5:9). 
(4)  That  Paul  speaks  of  it  as  a  second  visit  in  2  Cor.  13:2;  and  a  second 
benefit  in  2  Cor.  1 :  15.  (5)  That  Paul  had  once  promised  to  visit  the  Corinth- 
ians, but  had  disappointed  them  (2  Cor.  1 :  15-18). 

To  (1),  it  may  be  replied,  that  the  Acts  does  not  give  a  detailed  account  of 
Paul's  work  and  travels.  He  made  several  journeys  by  land,  and  voyages  not 
recorded.  (2  Cor.  11 :  23-28.)  He  could  easily  have  visited  Corinth  the  second 
time  before  a.  d.  50.  As  to  (2),  2  Cor.  13 :  1,  cannot  have  the  meaning  sug- 
gested; and  in  2  Cor.  12:  14,  Paul  does  not  refer  to  his  readiness  the  third 
time,  but  to  his  actual  coming  the  third  time,  when  he  would  not  be  burden- 
some to  them.  The  suggested  meaning  in  (3),  is  too  far-fetched  to  deserve 
serious  consideration.  In  regard  to  (4),  Paul  actually  speaks  of  a  second  visit 
which  he  had  already  made,  "when  I  was  present  the  second  time"  (2  Cor. 
13  :  2).  As  to  a  "  second  benefit"  (2  Cor.  1 :  15),  Paul  probably  refers  to  pro- 
posed visits  on  his  journey  to  and  from  Macedonia  (2  Cor.  1 :  16).  Each 
visit  would  be  an  occasion  of  many  blessings.  And,  finally,  (5),  in  2  Cor.  1 : 
15-18,  Paul  states  his  plan  or  original  intention  with  regard  to  a  journey  or 
journeys  to  Corinth,  which  he  had  not  been  able  to  accomijlish.  But  all  this 
does  not  preclude  a  visit  since  his  first  visit.  Indeed,  all  the  objections  really 
make  nothing  against  the  plain  meaning  of  2  Cor.  12:  14;  13:  1.  No  one 
without  a  previous  bias,  or  a  desire  to  avoid  some  difliculty,  would  be  likely 
to  think  of  anything  but  a  third  actual  visit. 

If,  then,  Paul  visited  Corinth  three  times,  when  did  he  make  his  second  visit  f 
(1)  It  could  not  have  been  after  the  First  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians,  which 
was  written  A.  d.  57.  For,  in  1  Cor.  16 :  8,  Paul  says :  "  But  I  will  tarry  at 
Ephesus  until  Pentecost " ;  and  the  whole  tenor  of  the  Second  Epistle  im- 
plies that  he  had  not  seen  them  since  his  previous  writing  (2  Cor.  1 :  23 ; 
2 :  3,  etc.).  (2)  It  could  not  have  been  a  short  time  before  either  the  First 
Epistle,  or  the  lost  Epistle  referred  to  in  1  Cor.  5:9;  for,  in  that  case,  he 
could  have  spoken  of  their  condition  from  his  own  observation,  and  not  have 
appealed  to  oral  accounts  (1  Cor.  1:  11 ;  11:  18;  16:  17,  18),  and  to  written 
statements  and  questions   (1  Cor.  7:  1;  8:1).     Indeed,  there     would   have 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS.  217 


probably  been  no  necessity  of  their   writing   him   regarding  such  matters, 
since  he  would  have  settled  them  when  he  was  present  with  them. 

It  may,  however,  be  objected,  that  he  did  visit  them  at  one  time  in 
sorrow  (2  Cor.  2:  2),  and  therefore  this  second  visit  occurred  after  the  exist- 
ence of  the  evils  at  Corinth,  noticed  in  the  First  Epistle.  But  it  may  be 
replied  (1),  that  even  if  this  be  the  true  interpretation  of  the  passage,  the 
conclusion  here  drawn  does  not  necessarily  follow.  For  we  know  so  little 
about  the  history  of  the  church.  There  may  have  been  circumstances,  in  its 
early  history,  which  caused  a  temporary  sorrow,  to  which  this  is  an  incidental 
allusion.  But  (2),  it  may  be  affirmed  that  such  a  view  of  the  passage  mis- 
apprehends Paul's  meaning.  He  had  referred  to  a  recent  contemplated  visit 
(2  Cor.  1:  15,  16,  23),  which  he  had  deferred  making,  because  he  determined 
not  to  make  it  in  sorrow  (2  Cor.  2:1).  The  last  two  verses  of  the  first  chap- 
ter are  in  close  connection  with  the  first  verse  of  the  second  chapter.  Paul 
says,  "  To  spare  you  I  forbore  to  come  to  Corinth But,"  or  "  for  I  de- 
termined this  for  myself,  that  I  would  not  come  again  to  you  with  sorrow. 
....  And  I  wrote  this  very  thing"  (in  his  .First  Epistle)  ''lest,  when  I 
came,  I  should  have  sorrow  from  them  of  whojn  I  ought  to  rejoice."  (2  Cor. 
1:  23,  24;  2:  1-4).  The  reference  is  not  so  much  to  any  past  visit  made 
in  sorrow,  as  the  avoidance  of  any  such  future  visit.  And  this  hopeful 
result  he  had  accomplished  by  his  First  Epistle.    (2  Cor.  7:  11,  12). 

If,  then,  the  First  and  Second  Epistles  to  the  Corinthians  were  written  in 
A.  D.  57  (pp.  223,  230),  and  if  the  lost  Epistle  was  written  in  a.  d.  56,  we 
may  place  the  second  visit  to  Corinth  either  in  A.  d.  55,  during  the  first 
year's  residence  of  Paul  at  Ephesus;  or  we  may  refer  it  to  a  return  from 
a  somewhat  lengthened  excursion,  during  the  eighteen  and  more  months 
of  his  stay  in  that  city  (ch.  18:  11,  18).  The  latter  date  I  prefer;  for  (1) 
Apollos  was  probably  at  Corinth  in  A.  d.  55  (ch.  19:  1),  and  from  the  First 
Epistle  to  the  Corinthians,  we  can  hardly  suppose  that  Paul  and  Apollos 
were  there  at  the  same  time.  (2)  Paul  seems  not  to  have  been  there  after 
Apollos — "I  planted,  Apollos  watered"  (1  Cor.  3:  6).  (3)  A  second  visit 
thus  early  harmonizes  better  with  all  other  events,  so  far  as  we  know  them, 
connected  with  this  portion  of  the  apostle's  history. 

Now  if  we  return  and  compare  ch.  17:  16,  with  1  Thess.  3:  1,  we  shall  see 
that  both  cannot  refer  to  the  same  visit  to  Athens ;  for  in  the  former  Paul  had 
left  Silas  and  Timothy  behind^  while  in -the  latter,  Timothy  had  left  Paul  be- 
hind. In  the  former,  Paul  had  been  going  away /ro7?i  Thessalonica ;  in  the 
latter,  he  seems  to  have  had  his  face  set  towards  that  city,  but  when  hindered 
by  Satan,  he  sent  Timothy  in  his  place  (2  Thess.  2:  18;  3:  1).  The  latter 
passage  seems  to  demand  a  somewhat  later  visit,  either  before  the  end  of  the 
eighteen  months'  stay  at  Corinth,  or  after  it,  before  he  left  that  city  for  his 

fourth  visit  to  Jerusalem   (ch.  18:  11,  18).      The   longintr  of  Paul  to  visit 

T 


218  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS. 


Tliessalonica  (1  Thess.  2 :  17,  18),  appears  to  be  confirmatory  of  this  view. 
(See  on  §  33,  second  and  third  paragraphs.) 

Dr.  Volters  of  Tiibingen  {Theologische  Studien  aus  Wurtemberg,  1SS2,  2), 
places  a  visit  of  Paul  to  Athens  immediately  after  ch.  18  :  11.  And  he  sup- 
poses that  ver.  12,  "But  when  Gallio  was  proconsul  of  Achaia,"  is  the  begin- 
ning of  a  new  or  second  visit  to  Corinth,  after  his  return  from  Athens. 
There  is  much  to  favor  this  view.  It  explains  the  difficulties  and  satisfies  the 
demand  of  the  several  passages  in  Paul's  Epistles,  regarding  a  second  visit. 
It  agrees  with  the  fact  that  Paul,  in  his  First  Epistle,  did  not  know  the  con- 
dition of  the  church  from  personal  observation,  and  that  the  Corinthians 
complained  of  not  having  seen  him  for  so  long  a  time.  It  was  so  connected 
with  his  first  visit,  being  separated  by  only  a  short  interval,  that  Paul  himself 
writes  at  times  as  if  he  had  only  been  there  once  (1  Cor.  2:1;  3:  1,  2,  6,  10). 
And  the  first  visit  being  tlie  longer,  and  the  more  important,  the  mind 
naturally  reverts  to  that.  Possibly  in  this  visit  to  Athens,  he  went  and  re- 
turned by  land,  and  visited  other  places  in  Achaia  (2  Cor.  1:1).  Some,  also, 
have  discovered  in  1  Cor.  16:  7,  an  allusion  to  a  second  visit  already  made 
only  "by  the  way,"  or,  in  passing.  While  I  do  not  very  clearly  see  such 
an  allusion,  yet  if  there  be  one  to  his  second  visit,  Paul  could  have  looked 
upon  it  as  the  much  shorter  and  less  important  oncj  as  only  an  appendix  to 
his  first  visit,  and  on  his  way  in  returning  to  Asia,  Jerusalem,  and  Antioch. 

If  then  we  accept  the  conclusion,  that  Paul  made  his  second  visit  to 
Corinth,  during  his  second  missionary  tour,  and  that  we  have  an  account  of  it 
in  ch.  18  :  12-18,  we  may  make  the  following  arrangement  of  dates.  We  have 
supposed  that  Paul  arrived  at  Corinth  about  the  first  of  August,  A.  d.  52. 
Making  due  allowance  for  Jewish  modes  of  reckoning,  he  closes  his  year  and 
six  months'  labor  at  Corinth  in  December,  A.  d.  53,  and  goes  to  Athens, 
intending  to  proceed  into  Macedonia ;  but  is  hindered  the  second  time.  He 
therefore  sends  Timothy  in  his  place,  while  he  visits  various  places  in  the 
vicinity  and  on  his  way  back  to  Corinth,  where  he  arrives  after  several 
week's  absence,  a.  d.  54.  In  the  early  spring  Timothy  returns  from  :Mace- 
donia,  where  Paul  writes  his  First  Epistle  to  the  Thessalonians.  Paul "  tarries  " 
after  this  return  "yet  many  days"  (ch.  18 :  18),  a  fitting  designation  of  five  or 
six  months,  before  leaving  for  Syria.  While  he  still  tarries  at  Corinth, 
probably  in  the  summer  of  A.  d.  54,  he  writes  the  Second  Epistle  to  the 
Thessalonians. 

§  35.  As  Paul  "had  a  vow"  (ch.  18:  18),  it  is  supposed  that  he  attended 
the  Feast  of  Pentecost,  or  of  the  Tabernacles,  at  Jerusalem,  on  his  return 
TO  Antioch.  The  arrangement  which  has  been  preferred  in  the  preceding 
section  favors  the  latter  feast.  It  was  then  probably  about  the  first  of  August, 
A.  D.  54,  when  Paul  left  Corinth,  which  would  give  him  suflficient  time  for 
reaching  Jerusalem  for  the  Feast  of  the  Tabernacles,  in  September.     It  was 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS.  219 


on  this  journey  that  Paul  made  his  first  brief  visit  to  Ejjhesus  (ch.  18 :  19), 
having  time  to  attend  but  one  Sabbath  service  at  the  synagogue.  He  left, 
however,  Aquila  and  Priscilla,  to  carry  on  the  work  there. 

We  have  no  detailed  account  of  this  fourth  visit  of  Paul  to  Jerusalem.  (Ch. 
18 :  22).  Some  have  even  doubted  whether  Paul  made  a  visit  at  this  time. 
But  the  language,  "he  went  up  and  saluted  the  church,"  is  decisive.  The 
going  up  points  to  the  ascending  journey  to  Jerusalem ;  the  church,  to  the 
church  there,  as  the  important  one  in  Palestine;  and  the  going  down  to 
Antioch  is  appropriate  to  the  geographical  relation  of  Jerusalem  to  that  city. 
And  these  words  and  phrases  Avould  be  inappropriate  to  Cesarea.  Paul's 
visit  must  have  been  very  brief,  as  he  wished  to  reach  Antioch,  as  the  end  of 
his  journey. 


PART  VII. 


THE  THIED  MISSIONARY  TOUR  OF  PAUL. 

§  36.  It  was  probably  during  this  short  visit  to  Antioch  that  Paul's  en- 
counter with  Peter  occurred  (Gal.  2:  11-18.  See  last  two  paragraphs  on  ^  29). 
Such  is  the  view  of  Neander,  Baumgarten,  Hackett,  Olshausen,  and  others.  In 
favor  of  this  view,  it  may  be  added:  (1)  Paul  writes  of  it  to  the  Galatians 
as  of  late  occurrence  and  fresh  in  his  mind.  (2)  The  reaction  in  favor  of 
Judaism  was  beginning  to  show  itself,  as  in  the  churches  of  Galatia.  Paul 
wrote  his  Epistle  to  them  a  little  more  than  a  year  after  this.  But  at  the 
former  visit  to  Antioch,  immediately  after  the  Apostolic  Conference  at  Jeru- 
salem (ch.  15:  35),  it  was  too  early  for  such  a  Judaistic  reaction.  Peter 
would  not  so  soon  have  opposed,  or  acted  contrary  to  the  principles  he  had  so 
earnestly  supported  at  Jerusalem.  It  is  evident  from  ch.  15:  31,  that  the 
decision  of  the  Council  was  accepted  and  rejoiced  in  by  the  brethren  at 
Antioch;  and  from  ch.  16:  4,  5,  that  the  announcement  of  the  decrees  was 
followed  by  the  peace  and  prosperity  of  the  churches  generally.  Indeed,  as 
Neander  says,  "  If  we  fix  this  controversy  of  Paul  and  Peter  ....  exactly 
at  this  period,  it  will  throw  much  light  on  the  connection  of  events.  Till 
now  the  pacification  concluded  at  Jerusalem  between  the  Jewish  and  the 
Gentile  Christians  had  been  maintained  inviolate.  Till  now  Paul  had  had  to 
contend  only  with  Jewish  opponents,  and  with  Judaizers,  in  the  churches 
of  Gentile  Christians ;  but  now  the  oj^position  between  the  Jewish  and  Gen- 
tile Christians,  which  the  apostolic  resolutions  had  repressed,  again  made  its 
appearance."     {Planting  and  Training,  Amer.  Ed.,  p.  206.) 

It  would  thus  appear  that  Barnabas,  having  returned  from  his  missionary 
labors  in  Cyprus,  was  again  for  a  time  at  Antioch.     This  encounter  with 


220  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS. 


Peter,  with  the  circumstances  attending  it,  may  have  tended  to  shorten  Paul's 
stay  there.  If  he  attended  the  Feast  of  Tabernacles  at  Jerusalem,  he  prob- 
bably  arrived  at  Antioch  in  October,  A.  d.  54.  His  departure  on  his  Third 
Missionary  Tour  may  then  be  placed  at  about  the  beginning  of  December, 
A.  D.  54.  Luke's  specification  of  time,  "  having  spent  some  time  there  "  (ch. 
18 :  23),  may  be  regarded  as  about  two  months. 

His  tour  Through  Galatia  and  Phrygia,  visiting  the  churches  in 
the  order  in  which  they  were  located  on  the  road  he  traveled,  would 
probably  take  the  winter  months.  And  thus,  in  the  spring,  he  would  reach 
Ephesus,  whither  he  had  promised  to  return.  (Ch.  18:  20,  21;  19:  1.)  "In 
accordance  with  the  representation  of  Kiepert's  map,  we  may  suppose  that 
Paul  went  first  to  Tarsus,  thence  in  a  northAvestern  direction  through  Galatia, 
and  then,  turning  to  the  southwest,  passed  through  Phrygia,  and  so  on  to 
Ephesus." — Dr.  Hackett. 

Luke's  history,  at  this  point,  comes  in  contact  with  1  Cor.  16 :  1,  2,  in 
which  Paul  writes :  "  Now  concerning  the  collection  for  the  saints,  as  I  gave 
order  to  the  churches  of  Galatia,  so  also  do  ye,"  etc.  He  had  passed  about 
two  years  at  Ephesus,  when  he  wrote  this  Epistle,  and  it  does  not  appear 
that  he  had  visited  any  other  churches  during  that  period.  It  is  therefore 
probable  that  he  gave  this  order  to  the  churches  in  Galatia  and  Phrygia  at 
this  time.  He  makes  no  special  reference  to  it  in  his  Epistle  to  the  Galatians ; 
only  a  general  reference  to  his  custom  in  benevolent  work.  (Gal.  2 :  10.) 

Soon  after  Paul  made  his  first  visit  to  Ephesus  (ch.  18:  19),  on  his  way  to 
Jerusalem  and  Antioch,  Apollos,  an  Alexandrine  Jew,  and  a  follower  of  the 
doctrines  of  John  the  Baptist,  came  to  Ephesus,  a.  d.  54.  He  was  there 
instructed  by  Aquila  and  Priscilla  in  "the  way  of  God  more  perfectly";  and 
soon  after  went  into  Achaia  (ch.  18 :  27),  and  thence  to  Corinth,  where  he 
was  in  the  spring  of  A.  D.  55,  when  Paul  returned  to  Ephesus.  (Ch.  19 :  1.) 
His  great  work  and  influence  there  are  confirmed  by  1  Cor,  1:12;  3 :  5-7. 
About  two  years  later  he  was  with  Paul,  probably  at  Ephesus,  when  he 
wrote  1  Cor.  16:  12.  And  several  years  after,  Paul  requests  Titus  to  set 
forward  Apollos  on  his  journey  diligently.  (Tit.  3 :  13.) 

§  37.  Paui.  comes  to  Ephesus  probably  in  the  early  spring  of  A.  d.  55, 
having  passed  from  Galatia  and  Phrygia,  "through  the  upper  country,"  the 
elevated  central  regions  of  the  Koman  province  of  Asia.  (Ch.  19:  1.)  He 
enters  into  the  synagogue  and  speaks  boldly  "for  the  space  of  three  months." 
(Ch.  19 :  8.)  This  may  be  regarded  as  a  proximate  expression,  according  to 
Jewish  modes  of  reckoning;  but  probably  coming  nearer  to  three  months 
than  two.  We  may  fix  upon  about  the  first  of  May  as  the  date,  when  Paul 
left  the  synagogue  and  began  his  reasoning  in  the  school-room  of  Tyrannus. 
(Ver.  9.)     Here  he  "continued  for  the  space  of  two  years"  (ver.  10),  which 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT    OP   THE   ACTS.  221 


takes  us  nearly  to  Pentecost  of  A.  D.  57.  (1  Cor.  16:  9).  After  this,  Paul 
probably  still  tarried  some  time  at  Ephesus.  (Ver.  21;  ch.  20:  31.  See 
brief  reference  to  Ephesus  in  §  35,  next  to  the  last  paragraph.) 

It  was  during  the  early  portion  of  this  residence  at  Ephesus,  that  Paul 
wrote  his  Epistle  to  the  Galatians.  He  speaks  of  a  first  or  former  time,  when 
he  preached  the  gospel  in  Galatia,  which  implies  a  second  visit,  which  he 
made  just  before  coming  to  Ephesus.  (Ch.  18  :  23.)  That  it  was  not  long- 
after,  is  to  be  inferred  from  Gal.  1:6:  "I  marvel  that  you  are  so  quickly 
removing  from  him  who  called  you."  Ephesus  lay  in  the  natural  line  of 
communication  from  the  far  east  to  Europe ;  and  so  attracted  very  much  of 
the  commerce  passing  through  those  regions.  It  would  thus  be  easy  for  Paul 
to  hear  from  the  Galatian  churches,  and  of  the  false  doctrine  which  occa- 
sioned the  Epistle.     Its  date  may  be  placed  early  in  a.  d.  56. 

Somewhat  later  in  the  same  year  may  be  referred  the  lost  Epistle  of  Paul  to 
the  Corinthians  (1  Cor.  5  :  9).  "  The  Epistle  of  which  he  speaks  is  not  at  this 
day  extant.  Nor  is  there  any  doubt  that  many  others  are  lost.  It  is  enough, 
however,  that  those  have  been  preserved  to  us  which  the  Lord  foresaw  would 
suffice." — Calvin.  So  also  the  same  view — Neander,  Meyer,  Alford,  Ellicott, 
and  many  others. 

The  history  in  the  Acts,  in  this  section,  comes  in  contact  with  secular  history 
in  two  or  three  places. 

1.  In  regard  to  magical  arts  (ch.  19  :  22).  For  these,  Ephesus  was  famous. 
There  were  the  charms  or  amulets  known  as  the  Ephesian  letters,  by  which  a 
person  was  assured  of  success  in  all  his  undertakings.  They  were  sold  by 
magicians  or  exorcists,  at  prices  varying  according  to  their  supposed  mysterious 
virtues.  Appollonius  of  Tyana,  a  teacher  and  professed  wonder-worker,  had 
gone  through  the  provinces  of  Asia,  doubtless  had  been  at  Ephesus,  and  taught 
the  practice  of  curious  arts ;  and  very  likely  some  of  the  books  that  were  burnt, 
included  some  of  his  instructions  (ch.  19:  13-20).  The  value  of  these  books 
amounted  to  fifty  thousand  "  pieces  of  silver,"  or  about  seven  thousand  and 
five  hundred  dollars. 

The  influence  of  Ephesus,  in  its  magic  arts  and  superstition,  was  felt  by  the 
Jews  as  well  as  Gentiles.  Thus  there  were  "  the  strolling  Jews,  exorcists," 
among  whom  were  the  seven  sons  of  Sceva  (ch.  19 :  14) ;  and  there  was 
Alexander  the  coppersmith  (ver.  33;  2  Tim.  2:  14),  whose  occupation  had 
brought  him  into  contact  with  Demetrius  and  his  craftsmen.  It  should  be 
noted  that  the  miracles  of  Paul  were  at  this  time  of  a  special  kind,  by  which 
the  power  of  God  was  demonstrated  as  superior  to  all  the  curious  arts  of  those 
who  bewitched  the  people  with  their  sorceries  (ch.  19  :  11-17). 

2.  In  regard  to  widely-extended  worJc — "  so  that  all  they  that  dwelt  in  Asia 
heard  the  word  of  the  Lord,  both  Jews  and  Greeks"  (ch.  19:  10).  Tlie 
Roman  province  of  Asia  is  meant,  which  occupied  the  western  portion  of  the 


222  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS. 

modern  Asia  Minor.  The  commerce  of  Ephesus  brought  it  into  commu- 
nication with  all  parts  of  the  province.  It  was  a  great  centre  of  business 
activity  and  religious  worship.  Thus  Paul  had  great  facility  in  bringing  the 
gospel  to  the  masses  of  tlie  people,  both  of  the  city  and  from  the  country. 
Churches  may  have  been  planted  in  Miletus,  Pergamos,  Smyrna,  and  Sardis. 
Paul  says  in  his  first  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians,  written  from  Ephesus :  "  The 
churches  of  Asia  salute  you."  And  years  later,  in  the  Kevelation  of  John, 
the  seven  churches  in  Asia  are  addressed.  Only  about  forty  years  later, 
Pliny,  in  his  celebrated  letter  to  Trajan,  says  in  regard  to  Christians  in 
Bithynia,  which  lay  northeast  of  the  province  of  Asia :  "  The  affair  seems  to 
be  well  worth  consultation,  especially  on  account  of  the  number  of  those  that 
are  in  danger ;  for  there  are  many  of  every  age,  of  every  rank,  and  of  both 
sexes,  which  are  now  and  hereafter  likely  to  be  called  to  account,  and  to  be  in 
danger ;  for  this  superstition  is  spread  like  a  contagion,  not  only  into  cities 
and  towns,  but  into  country  villages  also." 

3.  Perhaps,  also,  in  regard  to  Tyrannus,  who  appears  to  have  been  a  Greek, 
and  a  public  teacher.  There  is  nothing  said  of  his  being  a  convert  to  Chris- 
tianity, although  he  very  probably  became  one  after  this.  The  name  is  found 
in  the  inscriptions  of  the  Columbarium  of  Livia,  the  burial-place  in  which 
were  the  deceased  members  of  the  Emperor's  household,  with  mention  of  their 
names  and  vocation.  There  the  name  appears  as  a  physician.  As  the  name 
was  unusual,  Plumptre  infers  that  the  Tyrannus  of  Ephesus  was  perhaps  a 
son,  occupying  a  position  of  lecturer  on  medicine,  a  generation  later.  He  sug- 
gests that  through  Luke,  the  '*  beloved  physician,"  who  was  still  at  Philippi, 
Paul  was  introduced  to  Tyrannus,  and  thus  found,  just  at  the  right  time,  a 
place  for  carrying  on  his  work  as  a  teacher.  The  preaching  of  Paul,  too,  would 
come  less  into  opposition  to  his  instructions,  than  to  those  of  a  rhetorician  and 
philosopher. 

The  history  in  the  Acts  is  also  brought  into  contact  with  the  followers  of 
John  the  Baptist  (ch.  18 :  25 ;  19 :  1-7.  This  work  is  not  intended  for  the 
discussion  of  such  exegetical  and  other  questions  as  must  arise  from  the  non- 
baptism  of  Apollos,  and  the  probable  baptism  of  the  twelve  men  at  Ephesus. 
A  few  words  must  suffice.  Apollos  was  probably  baptized  before  the  last 
Commission  (Matt.  28:  19,  20),  and  by  John  the  Baptist  himself,  who  was  the 
baptizer,  whose  special  work  ended  with  himself,  and  who  had  no  authority  to 
commit  the  work  to  other  hands.  Apollos,  having  received  baptism  on  a 
visit  to  Jerusalem,  had  only  learned  of  Jesus  as  he  had  had  opportunity  at 
Alexandria.  He  had  been  but  partially  instructed,  and  had  not  received  the 
gifts  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  The  twelve  disciples  at  Ephesus  had  probably 
received  baptism  after  the  last  Commission  from  some  of  the  disciples  of  John. 
They  were,  however,  ignorant  of  true  Christianity,  even  as  taught  by  John, 
who  distinctly  foretold  the  baptism  of  the  Spirit.     They,  however,  appeared 


HARMONIC  .  ARRANGEMENT    OF    THE   ACTS.  223 

to  be  sincere,  and  possessed  the  elements  of  true  faith ;  for  they  accept  of 
Christ  as  soon  as  made  known  to  them.  There  were  thus  evident  reasons 
why  they  should  receive  baptism,  while  Apollos  did  not. 

A  striking  coincidence  is  found  in  comparing  ch.  19 :  20  and  1  Cor.  16 :  9. 

It  was  during  this  great  spiritual  prosperity  at  Ephesus  that  Paul  wrote 
his  First  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians,  at  a  time  when  he  had  determined  to 
"tarry  at  Ephesus  until  Pentecost"  (1  Cor.  16:  9),  because  a  great  door  of 
usefulness  was  open  before  him ;  and  just  after,  or  at  the  time  of,  sending 
Timothy  to  them  by  way  of  Macedonia  (ch.  19:  22;  1  Cor.  4:  17;  16:  10). 
This  would  fix  the  date  of  the  Epistle  to  the  spring  of  A.  d.  57,  two  or  three 
months  before  Pentecost,  which  occurred  that  year  on  the  28th  of  May.  (See 
next  section.) 

^  38.  Paul  Tarries  at  Ephesus,  in  the  spring  of  a.  d.  57.  Instead  of 
going  to  Jerusalem,  by  way  of  Macedonia  and  Achaia,  he  sends  Timothy  and 
Erastus  into  Macedonia  in  his  place  (ch.  19:  21,  22).  Paul  speaks  of  having 
just  sent  Timothy  to  Corinth,  in  his  First  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians  (1  Cor. 
4:  17),  which  shows  that  he  designed  Timothy  to  make  a  flying  visit  through 
Macedonia,  and  Corinth  the  goal  of  his  journey.  He  also  writes  (1  Cor. 
16 :  10),  as  if  the  coming  of  Timothy  would  be  after  the  reception  of  the 
Epistle,  which  is  in  harmony  with  Timothy's  visit  into  Macedonia,  before 
reaching  Achaia.  Thus,  while  Timothy  is  in  Macedonia,  the  Epistle  is  sent 
and  received  at  Corinth. 

The  first  mention  of  Paul's  determination  to  visit  Rome,  is  found  in  Acts 
19:  21.  By  comparing  Rom.  1:  13-15,  written  a  year  later,  we  learn  that 
Paul  had  frequently  purposed  to  do  so,  but  had  been  hindered. 

By  comparing  1  Cor.  16  :  19,  with  this  portion  of  the  Acts,  it  is  seen  that 
Aquila  and  Priscilla  are  still  at  Ephesus;  and  that  a  church  was  at  their 
house.  (Compare  ch.  18  :  19,  26).  Paul  may  have  abode  with  them,  as  at 
Corinth,  and  wrought  a  portion  of  the  time,  as  he  did  there,  at  tent-making 
(ch.  18:  3). 

The  account  of  Demetrius  and  the  Great  Tumult  illustrates  the  accu- 
racy of  Luke.  This  has  been  very  thoroughly  done  by  tlie  remarkable  dis- 
coveries of  J.  T.  AVood,  F.  A.  S.,  made  at  Ephesus  between  1863  and  1874,  with 
the  aid  of  the  English  Government.  (Discoveries  at  Ephesus,  published  in 
1877).  Dr.  Lightfoot,  who  aided  IVIr.  Wood  in  explaining  the  inscriptions 
says:  "We  are  justified  in  saying  that  ancient  literature  has  preserved  no 
picture  of  the  Ephesus  of  imperial  times — the  Ephesus  w^hich  has  been 
unearthed  by  the  sagacity  and  perseverance  of  Mr.  Wood — comparable  for  its 
life-like  truthfulness  to  the  narrative  of  St.  Paul's  sojourn  there  in  the  Acts." 

1.  Luke  speaks  of  Demetrius,  a  silversmith,  who  made  silver  shrines,  or 
temples,  of  Diana  (ch.  19:  24).     Tlie  manufacture  of  small  silver  medals  of  the 


224  HARMONIC    ARRANGEMENT    OF    THE   ACTS. 

temple,  containing  the  image  of  the  goddess,  was  a  hicrative  business.  This  is 
confirmed  by  ancient  inscriptions.  These  shrines  were  in  great  demand  even 
in  distant  countries,  and  were  used  as  superstitious  objects  of  worship  in  houses, 
and  carried  about  the  person  as  preventives  of  diseases  and  other  dangers. 
''Pausanias  tells  us  (4.31)  that  the  Ephesian  Diana  was  more  honored  pri- 
vately than  any  other  deity,  which  accounts  for  the  large  manufacture  and 
wide-spread  sale  of  the  'silver shrines'  mentioned  by  Luke  (ver.  24),  and  not 
by  him  only." — {Smithes  Bible  Dictwnary.  Compare  the  words  :  "  Whom  all 
Asia  and  the  world  Avorshipeth,  ver.  27). 

2.  In  the  various  officers  named.  These  are  Asiarchs,  the  town  clerk,  proconsuls. 
There  are  also  courts  and  regular  assemblies  (ch.  19:  31,35,38,39).  The 
Asiarchs  were  ten  officers  chosen  on  account  of  their  influence  and  wealth,  to 
preside  at  and  defray  the  expenses  of  the  public  games  in  honor  of  the  emperor 
and  the  gods.  Each  city  of  the  province  of  Asia  elected  a  delegate,  about  the 
time  of  the  autumnal  equinox  {Meyer)  ;  and  these  delegates  met  and  elected 
ten  who  were  to  be  Asiarchs  for  that  year.  One  was  probably  chosen  chief  or 
president.  The  names  of  Asiarchs  are  found  on  ancient  coins  and  inscriptions. 
Eusebius  speaks  of  Philip,  the  Asiarch  at  Smyrna,  declining  to  let  loose  a  lion 
upon  Poly  carp,  because  he  had  already  completed  the  games.  {Hist.  Eccl.  IV. 
15).  The  Ephesian  games  were  celebrated  in  the  month  of  May,  and  the 
month  was  called  Artemisian,  in  honor  of  Artemis  or  Diana.  Many  infer 
from  the  presence  of  the  Asiarchs  that  the  riot  took  place  at  the  season  of  these 
games.  Pentecost  also  occurred  in  this  month,  until  whi(.h  Paul  had  deter- 
mined to  remain  (1  Cor.  16 :  8).  But  Asiarchs  would  also  be  present  at  the 
autumnal  election ;  and  doubtless  some  who  had  received  the  lionor  and  bore 
the  title  resided  at  Ephesus. 

The  toivn-clerk  (ver.  35),  or  city -secretary,  had  the  care  of  the  archives  of  the 
city,  drew  up  the  official  decrees,  and  read  them  in  the  assemblies  of  the  people. 
He  was,  next  to  the  commander,  the  person  of  the  greatest  importance  in 
Greek  free  cities.  The  title  frequently  occurs  on  coins  and  inscriptions.  The 
character  in  which  the  town-clerk  appears  in  Luke's  account,  is  perfectly 
natural  and  true  to  history. 

The  proconsul  (ver.  38)  is  in  harmony  with  the  character  of  the  Roman 
province  of  Asia,  which  was  senatorial,  and  hence  governed  by  a  proconsul. 
(Compare  on  ^  25,  next  to  the  last  paragraph).  The  plural,  proconsuls  (ver. 
38),  is  doubtless  used  in  a  general  sense,  meaning,  that  there  is  always  a  pro- 
consul. It  does  not  appear  that  they  had  more  than  one  at  a  time.  Ancient 
Ephesian  coins  show  the  authority  of  the  proconsul  there  in  the  time  of  Nero, 
whose  reign  began  in  A.  D.  54.  The  courts  were  held  by  the  governors  of 
Roman  provinces  in  the  chief  cities,  to  which  they  repaired  in  circuit. 
Ephesus  was  one  of  these  towns.  {Pliny,  V.  31.  Compare  the  words  of  the 
town-clerk,  "  The  courts  are  open,"  or  "  the  court  days  are  kept,  and  there  are 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS.  225 

proconsuls."  Ver.  38).  The  regular  assembly  was  one  held  on  a  stated  dav, 
according  to  law,  and  presided  over  by  the  magistrate  of  the  city.  Inscriptions 
make  mention  of  both  the  regular  assembly  and  the  popular  assembly,  held  in 
the  very  theatre  where  the  people  were  now  assembled  (ver.  29,  30). 

3.  In  regard  to  the  Temple  of  Diana.  The  magnificence  of  this  temple  was 
proverbial  throughout  the  world.  The  exact  site  has  lately  been  discovered 
by  Mr.  J.  T.  Wood.  The  temple  was  the  life  of  Ephesus,  attracting  travelers 
frorli  all  parts  of  the  world,  and  its  revenues  were  probably  enormous.  (Com- 
pare ver.  27).  Among  the  inscriptions  published  by  Mr.  Wood,  is  one  which 
confirms  the  representation  that  Ephesus  was  called  the  temple  keeper  of  Diana 
(ver.  35). 

4.  In  regard  to  Diana.  This  was  different  from  the  Grecian  Diana,  being 
an  Asiatic  goddess,  worshiped  under  the  name  of  Artemis.  There  are  many 
coins  with  the  figure  of  Artemis,  one  of  Claudius,  which  represent  a  female 
figure,  narrowing  to  the  feet  like  the  outline  of  a  mummy,  with  many  breasts, 
supposed  to  signify  the  fruitful  attributes  of  nature.  Her  image  was  of  wood, 
which  the  town-clerk  says  (ver.  35),  "fell  down  from  Jupiter."  There  are 
similar  traditions  in  regard  to  Diana  of  Taurus  {Eurip.  Iph.  977),  Minerva  of 
Athens  {Pans.  1 :  26,  6),  Palladium  of  Troy  (Apollod.  3:12,  3),  and  of  several 
others.  The  inscriptions  published  by  Mr.  Wood  represent  Artemis  as  the 
"great  goddess,"  and  also  "  the  greatest  goddess."  (Ver.  27,  28.) 

5.  The  theatre  (ver.  29)  was,  according  to  Grecian  usage,  the  place  for 
public  business  and  popular  assemblies.  It  was  of  the  usual  semicircular  or 
horse-shoe  shape,  the  cord  of  the  arc  being  estimated  variously  at  from  four 
hundred  to  six  hundred  and  sixty  feet ;  and  was  built  on  the  side  of  a  hill, 
with  the  seats  rising  one  above  another  in  a  long  succession,  and  was  entirely 
open  to  the  sky.  Its  seating  capacity  was  from  thirty  to  fifty-seven  thousand 
persons.  The  last  of  these  estimates  makes  it  the  largest  in  the  world. 
(Compare  1  Cor.  4:  19;  9:  26,  27;  15:  32.) 

6.  The  danger  of  being  called  to  an  account  for  that  day's  uproar  (ver.  40) 
by  the  proconsul,  gives  a  glimpse  of  a  common  feature  of  the  Roman  govern- 
ment. The  Romans,  while  they  granted  much  freedom  to  the  provinces, 
watched  the  popular  assemblies  and  every  appearance  of  insubordination  with 
a  jealous  eye.  There  was  a  Roman  law  which  made  it  a  capital  offence  to 
raise  a  riot ;   and  thousands  were  sometimes  put  to  death  in  suppressing  one. 

Further  contrast  of  the  Acts  with  the  Epistles  may  be  noticed  here. 
Perhaps,  at  this  time,  Aquila  and  Priscilla  incurred  that  imminent  risk  in 
behalf  of  Paul's  life — "who  for  my  life  laid  down  their  own  necks." 
(Rom.  16 :  4.) 

The  Epistle  to  the  Ephesians,  written  about  five  years  later,  throws  but  little 
light  upon  the  state  of  the  church.  He  speaks  of  a  temple  more  glorious 
than  any  earthly  temple  reared  in  that  city.    (Eph.  2  *.  19-22).     He  also 

P 


226  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS. 

describes  the  great  conflict  in  which  Christians  are  engaged  (Eph.  6 :  12),  and 
their  armor.  (Ver.  13-17.)  In  the  First  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians,  written 
but  a  few  months  before  this  great  tumult,  we  have  more  distinct  references 
to  the  scenes  which  Paul  must  have  witnessed  at  Ephesus.  (See  references 
above.) 

Erastus  (ch.  19:  22)  was  probably  the  person  mentioned  in  Rom.  16:  23, 
"  the  treasurer  of  the  city,"  that  is,  of  Corinth. 

Alexander  (ch.  19 :  33),  perhaps  the  coppersmith  (1  Tim.  1 :  20 ;  2  Tim. 
4 :  14),  was  probably  a  Jew,  whom  the  Jews  put  forward  to  disclaim,  on  their 
part,  any  participation  in  Paul's  work. 

Aristarchus  (ch.  19 :  29)  was  from  Thessalonica,  a  companion  of  Paul  on 
his  return  to  Jerusalem,  from  his  third  missionary  journey  (ch.  20:  4);  and 
to  Rome.  (Ch.  27:  2.)  In  Col.  4:  10,  Paul  calls  him  a  fellow-prisoner;  and 
in  Philemon  24,  his  "  fellow-worker." 

§  39.  It  is  important  to  fix  upon  the  time,  as  near  as  possible,  of  Paul's 
departure  from  Ephesus,  and  his  Visit  to  Macedonia  and  Greece.  It 
appears  from  ch.  20 :  1,  that  Paul  left  Ephesus  soon  after  the  uproar  caused 
by  Demetrius.  It  has  been  plausibly  inferred  (see  preceding  section)  that 
this  occurred  in  the  month  of  May,  and  as  Pentecost  was  in  the  same  month, 
(until  which  Paul  had  deterniined  to  tarry,  1  Cor.  16 :  8),  it  has  been  supposed 
that  he  left  about  Pentecost  in  a.  d.  57,  or  58.  The  majority  of  later 
chronologists  prefer  A.  d.  57.  From  a  very  careful  study  of  the  whole 
question,  it  has  seemed  to  me,  that  the  autumn  of  A.  d.  57,  is  to  be  preferred 
to  the  spring  of  that  year,  for  the  following  reasons: 

1.  There  are  indications  in  the  Second  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians,  which 
was  written  from  Philippi  (ch.  20 :  2),  that  Paul  delayed  longer  at  Ephesus 
than  Pentecost.  When,  a  short  time  before,  he  was  writing  his  First  Epistle, 
he  had  determined  to  tarry  till  then.  (1  Cor.  16 :  9.)  But  after  writing,  a  great 
"affliction  befell"  him.  (2  Cor.  1:8.)  Some  refer  this  to  the  tumult  at 
Ephesus ;  but  Paul's  life  does  not  appear  to  have  been  in  imminent  danger 
then,  and  his  language:  ''We  were  weighed  down  exceedingly,  beyond  our 
power,  insomuch  that  we  despaired  of  life,"  does  not  suit  his  condition  and 
state  of  mind  at  that  time,  when  "he  was  minded  to  enter  in  unto  the 
people,"  but  "the  disciples  suffered  him  not"  ;  and  when  even  "certain  also  of 
the  Asiarchs,  being  his  friends,  sent  unto  him  and  besought  him  not  to 
adventure  himself  into  the  theatre."  (Ch.  19 :  31.)  The  language  seems  to 
apply  to  some  severe  illness  which  threatened  to  be,  and  which  he  thought 
would  be,  fatal.  Indeed,  he  felt  that  he  was  doomed  to  death ;  so  that  his 
deliverance  was  like  a  resurrection.  "  Yea,  we  ourselves  have  had  the  sentence 
of  death  within  ourselves,  that  Ave  should  not  trust  in  ourselves,  but  in  God 
who  raiseth  the  dead;  who  delivered  us  out  of  so  great  a  death."  (2  Cor.  1 :  . 
9,  10.)    The  context  (ver.  3,  4,  5,  11)  is  in  harmony  with  this  view.    (Compare 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS.  227 

"in  deaths  oft,"  in  2  Cor.  11 :  23.)  He  was  delayed  by  sickness  in  Galatia,  on 
his  second  missionary  journey.  (Gal.  4 :  13,  14.)  So  now  a  severe  attack  from 
his  chronic  malady,  or  bodily  infirmity,  from  which  he  sufiered,  would 
interfere  with  his  active  work,  and  keep  him  longer  at  Ephesus. 

Again,  about  the  time  of  his  writing  the  First  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians,  he 
sent  Timothy  to  Corinth  by  way  of  Macedonia.  (1  Cor.  4:  17;  16:  10.)  But 
Timothy  was  at  Philippi,  in  Macedonia,  when  Paul  wrote  the  Second  Epistle. 
(2  Cor.  1  :  1.)  Now  Paul  must  have  gone  to  Philippi  almost  immediately 
after  his  writing  his  First  Epistle,  and  have  found  Timothy  still  there,  or 
Timothy  must  have  gone  to  Corinth  by  way  of  Macedonia,  and  returned 
there  before  Paul's  arrival.  The  former  view  can  hardly  be  accepted,  for 
Paul  evidently  remained  at  Ephesus  some  time,  after  sending  Timothy ;  and 
severe  affliction  or  illness,  if  notliing  else,  must  have  delayed  him  a  time. 
We  are  then  led  to  the  latter  conclusion.  "We  can  hardly  suppose  that 
Timothy  remained  in  Macedonia,  and  did  not  go  to  Corinth  at  this  time ;  for 
this  was  the  destination  of  his  journey,  (1  Cor.  4 :  17.)  If  then  Timothy 
had  visited  the  churches  of  Macedonia  and  had  been  to  Corinth,  attending  to 
matters  there,  and  returned  again  to  Philippi,  it  is  very  probable  that  it  was 
some  time  after  Pentecost  when  Paul  found  him  there. 

Paul  also  Avas  disappointed  when  he  arrived  at  Troas,  because  he  found  not 
Titus  there,  with  news  from  Corinth;  and  therefore  he  hastened  to  Philippi  in 
Macedonia,  where,  a  little  after  his  arrival,  he  was  "  comforted  with  the  com- 
ing of  Titus,"  bringing  favorable  reports  from  Corinth  (2  Cor.  2:  12,  13; 
7:  5,  6.)  We  know  comparatively  little  of  Titus;  but  great  interest  gathers 
about  him  at  this  period  of  Paul's  history.  He  appears  to  have  borne  an 
important  part  in  settling  matters  at  Corinth.  After  Paul  wrote  his  First 
Epistla,  he  would  naturally  tarry  at  Ephesus,  to  hear  of  its  effect  on  the 
Church  at  Corinth,  before  starting  on  his  journey  to  visit  them.  AVeeks  pass, 
his  labors  increase,  and  the  word  of  the  Lord  grew  mightily,  and  prevailed 
(ch.  19:  20.)  But  the  deathly  affliction  or  illness  befalls  him  (2  Cor.  1:  8), 
and  he  is  kept  at  Ephesus,  while,  still,  there  is  the  open  door  and  many  ad- 
versaries. His  deep  anxiety  for  the  Corinthians  increases,  and  he  sends  to  them 
Titus,  with  the  understanding  that  he  will  go  to  Troas,  after  attending  to  his 
mission  at  Corinth.  Or,  perhaps,  better  still,  while  Paul  is  waiting  at 
Ephesus,  word  comes  from  Timothy,  who  had  arrived  at  Corinth,  regarding 
the  state  of  the  church  there.  The  news  is  both  favorable  and  unfavorable. 
Timothy's  visit  will  be  brief.  Titus,  having  just  the  qualifications  for  the 
work,  Paul  sends  him,  and  delays  at  Ephesus ;  he  would  not  come  to  them  in 
sorrow  (2  Cor.  2:  1).  This  much  we  do  know  that  he  himself  said:  "To 
spare  you  I  forbore  to  come  again  to  Corinth."     (2  Cor.  1 :  23.) 

Such  seem  to  be  strong  indications  that  Paul  delayed  longer  than  Pentecost 
at  Ephesus.     Nor  was  this  singular.     It  was  not  uncommon  for  Paul  to  pur- 


228  HARMONIC    ARRANGEMENT    OF    THE   ACTS. 


pose  journeys,  and  be  delayed.  So  it  was  in  revisiting  Thessalonica  (1  Thess. 
2:  17,  18;  3:  1).  So,  also,  he  had  purposed  often  to  visit  Rome,  but  had  been 
hindered.    (Rom.  1:  13;  15:  22,  23.) 

2.  The  account  in  the  Acts  (ch.  20:  1-3),  appears  to  indicate  a  somewliat 
rapid  journey,  and  a  brief  visit  in  Macedonia.  The  statement  that  Paul 
"  spent  three  months  in  Greece "  seems  to  imply  that  this  was  the  longest 
time  he  remained  in  any  one  country  during  this  journey.  If  this  be  so,  and 
Greece  stands  for  the  province  of  Achaia  (ch.  19:  21),  then  Paul  must  have 
been  in  Macedonia  less  than  three  months.  Now  Paul  must  have  left  Corinth 
about  the  1st  of  March,  A.  d.  58,  in  order  to  have  been  at  Philippi  during  the 
Passover  of  that  year,  March  27th  (ch.  20:  3,  5,  6.)  Allowing,  then,  two 
months  for  Macedonia,  and  a  month  for  going  from  Ephesus  to  Philippi,  and 
a  month  from  Berea,  or  some  city  of  Macedonia,  to  Corinth,  we  have  seven 
months  from  Paul's  departure  from  Ephesus  to  his  departure  from  Philippi 
for  Jerusalem  (ch.  20:  1,  6).  Reckoning  seven  months  back  from  the  Passover 
of  A.  D.  58,  which  occurred  March  27th,  and  Ave  have  about  the  first  of  Septem- 
ber, A.  D.  57,  as  the  date  of  Paul's  leaving  Ephesus 

With  this  agrees  what  Paul  says  regarding  this  journey  in  his  Epistles. 
Thus,  in  2  Cor.  2:  12,  13,  he  says  that  when  he  came  to  Troas,  "I  had  no 
relief  for  my  spirit,  because  I  found  not  Titus  my  brother ;  but  taking  my 
leave  of  them  I  went  forth  into  Macedonia."  Thus,  although  "  a  door  was 
opened "  unto  him,  he  remained  there  but  a  brief  time.  He  hastened  into 
Macedonia,  found  Timotl  y  (2  Cor.  1:  1),  and  soon  after  Titus  arrives  with 
good  news  from  the  Church  at  Corinth  (2  Cor.  7  :  5-7).  Paul  then  writes  the 
Second  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians,  probably  from  Philippi,  and  sends  it  by 
Titus ;  and  near  its  close  he  says,  "  Behold,  this  is  the  third  time  I  am  ready  to 
come  to  you,"  and  again,  "This  is  the  third  time  I  am  coming  to  you"  (2  Cor. 
12:  14;  13:  1).  The  language  implies  that  he  would  himself  follow  the 
Epistle  very  shortly.  If,  then,  he  left  Ephesus  near  the  close  of  August,  or 
about  the  first  of  September,  he  could  have  written  and  sent  the  Epistle  in 
October.  While  remaining  a  month  at  Philippi,  he  could  have  made  a 
preaching  excursion,  northward  or  westward. 

So  also  in  Rom.  15:  19,  Paul  doubtless  makes  a  reference  to  this  journey 
when  he  writes:  "So  that  from  Jerusalem,  and  round  about  even  unto  Ilhjricum 
I  have  fully  preached  Christ."  This  could  not  refer  to  his  first  visit  to  Mace- 
donia (ch.  16  :  11  ;  17  :  15)  ;  nor  to  his  third  visit  after  this,  when  returning 
to  Jerusalem  (ch.  20:  5).  The  boundaries  of  Illyricum  are  not  very  well 
defined.  It  lay  west  of  Macedonia,  extending  to  the  Adriatic  Sea,  and  north- 
ward to  the  boundary  of  Italy.  Paul  probably  speaks  of  Illyricum  in  a  pop- 
ular sense,  meaning  an  extensive  region  of  country  west  of  Macedonia  and 
northwest  of  Achaia,  including  considerable  portions  of  Epirus.  Now  Luke 
says  (ch.  20:  2)  of  Paul's  journey  in  Macedonia:  "And  when  he  had  gone 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS.  229 

through  those  parts,  and  had  given  them  much  exhortation,  he  came  into 
Greece."  We  would  naturally  expect  him  to  visit  Thessalonica  and  Berea, 
and  these  places  he  could  take  in  his  way  on  his  journey  toward  Corinth.  The 
language  of  Luke  naturally  implies  that  he  took  such  a  course  as  led  him  from 
Macedonia  into  Greece  or  Achaia.  K  he  spent  two  weeks  at  each  of  these 
places,  then  he  could  have  made  a  preaching  excursion  of  three  or  four  weeks 
westAvard  and  southward  toward  Achaia.  Besides,  it  is  not  necessary  to  sup- 
pose that  Paul  was  at  Corinth  the  whole  of  the  three  months  in  Greece, 
though  probably  the  larger  jjart  of  the  time.  If  we  allow  two  months  for  his 
stay  at  Corinth,  we  have  then  two  or  three  weeks  longer  for  continuing  his 
preaching  tour  towards  Illyricum  after  he  came  into  the  province  of  Achaia. 
Indeed,  Paul  had  expressed  the  hope  in  his  second  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians, 
that  their  spiritual  condition  might  be  such  as  to  enable  him  "  to  preach  the 
gospel  even  unto  the  parts  beyond  you"  (2  Cor.  10:  16).  It  seems  very 
probable  that  he  may  have  made  preaching  excursions  into  parts  of  Achaia, 
while  he  was  making  Corinth  his  head-quarters. 

But  even  these  specifications  may  be  unnecessary.  In  passing  through 
Macedonia,  making  preaching  excursions  from  Philippi,  from  Thessalonica, 
along  the  Egnatian  Way,  and  from  Berea,  Paul  would  reach  the  leading  cities 
of  Macedonia ;  and  since  the  latter  bordered  upon  Illyricum,  he  could  truly 
say  that  he  had  preached  the  gospel  ' '  round  about  even  unto  Illyricum.'' 
This  he  could  have  done  as  he  was  journeying  along  toward  Greece,  not 
delaying  at  any  one  place,  except  at  Philippi,  where  he  wrote  the  Second 
Epistle  to  the  Corinthians.  This  he  sends  directly  by  Titus,  while  he  follows 
somewhat  circuitously,  visiting  the  churches  he  had  founded,  and  other  places 
where  he  had  not  before  preached  the  gospel.  If  it  should  be  thought  that 
the  time  allowed  for  this  journey  is  too  limited,  that  an  additional  month  is 
necessary  for  its  accomplishment,  even  then  it  fixes  the  date  of  Paul's  departure 
from  Ephesus  at  about  the  first  of  August,  two  months  after  Pentecost. 
This  is  entirely  consistent  with  the  indications  of  Paul's  delay  above  noted. 

3.  Several  notes  of  time,  in  the  Acts,  rather  favor  the  view  that  Paul  left 
Ephesus  somewhat  later  than  Pentecost.  Paul's  two  years'  imprisonment  at 
Cesarea  (ch.  24:  27),  his  journey  to  Rome,  and  his  two  years'  imprisonment 
there  (ch.  28  :  30),  must  occupy  nearly  five  years.  But  the  extreme  limit  of  his 
imprisonment  at  Rome  could  not  have  been  later  than  the  early  part  of  a.  d. 
64 ;  for  the  persecution  of  Christians  began  in  the  latter  half  of  that  year. 
Reckoning  back,  we  have  A.  d.  59  for  the  close  of  his  third  missionary  tour 
and  his  arrival  at  Jerusalem  (ch.  21 :  17) ;  and  a.  d.  58  for  leaving  Ephesus 
(ch.  20 :  1.)  This  would  assign  a.  d.  61  as  the  date  of  the  entrance  of  Festus 
on  his  procuratorship  (ch.  25  :  1),  which  has  been  the  view  of  many.  But 
more  careful  calculations  have  led  recent  chronologists  to  fix  upon  a.  d.  60,  as 
the  date  of  the  recall  of  Felix.    (Ch.   24:  27.)     If  this  be  so,  then  Paul's 


230  HARMONIC    ARRANGEMENT    OF   THE   ACTS. 

arrival  at  Jerusalem  must  have  been  in  A.  d.  58,  and  his  departure  from 
Ephesus  in  A.  d.  57,  the  date  preferred  at  the  beginning  of  this  section.  Now 
Luke  says  that  Paul  entered  into  the  synagogue  at  Ephesus,  "and  spake 
boldly  for  the  space  of  three  months."  And  after  this  he  "continued  for 
the  space  of  two  years,"  reasoning  daily  in  the  school  of  Tyrannus.  But 
Paul,  in  addressing  the  elders  of  Ephesus  at  Miletus,  speaks  of  being  witli 
them  "by  the  space  of  three  years"  (ch.  20:  31),  from  which  we  would  infer 
that  Paul  must  have  continued  a  time  after  the  two  years  and  three  months. 
Each  of  these  notes  of  time  may  be  regarded  as  proximate  or  general 
expressions ;  still  their  relations  to  each  other  are  the  same,  and  the  inference 
will  be  the  same.  The  full  expression  "  for  the  space  of  three  years,"  may, 
perhaps,  be  counted  Judaicly,  covering  a  period  of  about  two  years  and  a 
half.  If  now  Paul  began  his  labors  at  Ephesus  in  the  early  spring  of  a.  d. 
55,  and  closed  them  in  August,  a.  d.  57,  the  demands  of  the  passage  are  met. 
Beginning  the  year  about  the  first  of  October,  there  are  seven  or  eight 
months  of  the  first  year,  the  whole  of  the  second,  and  about  ten  months  of 
the  third. 

In  regard  to  the  tumult  at  Ephesus  being  in  the  Artemesian  month  of 
public  games,  which  answered  to  May,  the  month  when  Pentecost  occurred,  it 
may  be  said  that  there  is  nothing  in  the  account  which  makes  the  supposition 
necessary.  There  were  doubtless  Asiarchs  residing  at  Ephesus,  for  the  term 
was  applied  both  to  the  one  actually  holding  office  at  Ephesus,  and  to  all 
those  who  had  ever  held  the  office.  Besides  there  may  have  been  reasons,  of 
which  we  are  ignorant,  why  the  Asiarchs  of  other  cities  might  be  present  at 
other  times  than  the  celebration  of  the  games.  And  in  the  large  city  of 
Ephesus,  Demetrius  might  raise  a  tumult  and  gather  a  large  multitude  in  the 
theatre,  even  at  other  times  than  when  the  place  was  crowded  with  strangers. 

In  ch.  20:  1,  "And  after  ^^  is  simply  a  note  of  time.  The  expression  does 
not  imply  that  Paul  hastened  his  departure,  or  left,  because  there  was  any 
necessity  of  his  doing  so.  He  acted  with  great  deliberation,  and  may  have 
remained  several  days.  He,  however,  made  this  the  occasion  of  immediate 
preparation  for  leaving.  He  had  been  for  some  time  purposing  to  go,  and 
now  he  doubtless  saw,  in  the  state  of  things  at  Epliesus,  the  indications  of 
Providence.  "Paul,  having  sent  for  the  disciples  and  exhorted  them,  took 
leave  of  them"  (ch.  20:  1). 

It  has  already  been  noted  in  the  preceding  discussion  tliat  Paul  wrote  his 
Second  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians  probably  from  Philippi,  after  Titus  had  come 
from  Corinth  to  Paul  in  Macedonia  (2  Cor.  7 :  6,  13),  and  a  little  before  his 
third  and  last  visit  to  Corinth  (2  Cor.  12:  14;  13:  1).  It  answers  to  Acts 
20 :  1,  2.  Its  date  was  in  the  autumn  of  A.  D.  57.  The  only  note  of  time  in 
the  Epistle  is  tlie  "fourteen  years  "  in  ch.  12 :  2,  in  regard  to  a  most  wonderful 
revelation.     According  to  the  Jewish  mode  of  reckoning,  this  takes  us  back  to 


HARMONIC    ARRANGEMENT    OF     THE   ACTS.  231 


A.  D.  44,  when  Paul,  with  Barnabas,  visited  Jerusalem,  from  Antioch.  It  may 
have  occurred  then  (ch.  11:30;  12:  25);  or  after  his  return  to  Antioch, 
when  he  was  separated  for  his  apostolic  work  (ch.  13:  3). 

The  contact  of  the  Acts  with  PauPs  Epistles^  in  this  section,  are  of  special 
interest. 

1.  Paul's  stopping  at  Troas ;  his  disappointment  in  not  finding  Titus ;  his 
going  to  Macedonia,  probably  Philippi,  finding  Timothy  ;  and  his  joy  at  the 
coming  of  Titus,  have  already  been  noticed  (ch.  20:  1;  2  Cor.  1:  1;  2:  12, 
13  ;  7  :  5,  6.) 

2.  So  also  Paul's  going  through  the  parts  of  Macedonia  (ch.  20 :  2),  and 
round  about  unto  Illyricum  (Rom.  15  :  18,  19),  has  been  noted.  This  coinci- 
dence is  of  so  much  importance,  that  it  has  been  much  dwelt  upon  by  Paley 
and  others  ;  and  Dr.  Lardner  considers  it  as  coufirmatory  of  the  whole  history 
of  Paul's  travels. 

3.  The  coming  of  Paul  into  Greece  (ch.  20 :  2),  regarded  as  his  third  visit 
to  Corinth  (2  Cor.  12:  14;  13:  1),  has  also  been  considered  in  this  section. 
(See  also  |  34.  Discussion  on  the  three  visits  to  Corinth.  Compare  also 
2  Cor.  1 :  15,  16,  and  see  the  reference  to  it  in  the  above  discussion  in  |  34.) 

4.  By  comparing  Eom.  15:  25,  26,  Avith  ch.  20:  2,  3,  we  learn  that  Paul 
was  gathering  a  contribution  from  Macedonia  and  Achaia  for  the  saints  at 
Jerusalem.     (Compare  2  Cor.  8:  1,  6,  16,  17;  9:  1-5). 

5.  By  comparing  ch.  20:  3-5,  and  Rom.  16:  1,  21-23,  we  learn  that  there 
was  a  church  at  Cenchrea,  of  which  Phebe  was  a  deaconess,  who  was  probably 
the  bearer  of  the  Epistles  to  the  Romans,  to  the  church  at  Rome.  So  also  two 
persons  are  named  in  both,  Timothy  and  Sopater,  the  son  of  Pyrrhus,  probably 
the  same  as  Sosipater.  Sopater  was  from  Berea,  and  was  one  of  the  com- 
panions of  Paul  on  his  return  to  Asia,  where  he  probably  stopped. 

Aristarchus.     (See  on  ^  38,  near  the  close). 

Secundus  perhaps  went  with  Paul  to  Jerusalem.  Nothing  more  is  known 
of  him. 

Gaius  of  Derbe  (ch.  20 :  9),  is  different  from  the"  Macedonian  (ch.  19 :  29). 
He  traveled  with  Paul  from  Corinth  to  Asia. 

Tychicus  was  of  the  province  of  Asia,  a  companion  of  Paul,  and  afterward 
the  bearer  of  two  of  Paul's  Epistles  written  from  Rome  (Col.  4 :  7,  8  ;  Eph.  6: 
21.     Compare  Tit.  3 :  12 ;  2  Tim.  4 :  12). 

Trophimus  (ch.  20:  4),  a  Gentile  Christian  from  Ephesus,  the  innocent  occa- 
sion of  Paul's  arrest  at  Jerusalem  (ch.  21 :  29).  He  is  mentioned  years  later 
as  left -sick  at  Miletus  (2  Tim.  4:  20). 

The  Epistle  of  Paul  to  the  Romans  was  written  during  this  sojourn  at  Corinth, 
in  the  winter  of  A.  d.  58,  and  sent  to  Rome,  in  the  spring,  about  the  time  of 
his  leaving  for  Syria  by  the  way  of  Macedonia  (ch.  20 :  3).  Dr.  Hackett  puts 
the  case  briefly  and  pointedly  :     "  That  it  was  written  at  Corinth,  admits  of 


232  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT    OF   THE   ACTS. 

being  proved  by  several  distinct  arguments.  One  is,  that  Paul  was  the  guest 
of  Gaius  at  the  time  (Kom.  16 :  23),  and  Gains,  as  we  learn  from  1  Cor.  1 :  14, 
was  one  of  the  converts  at  Corinth,  whom  Paul  baptized.  Again,  he  com- 
mends to  the  church,  Phebe,  sir  deaconess  of  the  Church  at  Cenchrea  (ch.  18 : 
18),  who  was  on  the  point  of  proceeding  to  Eome  (Kom  16:  1),  and  was 
probably  the  bearer  of  the  letter.  Further,  the  apostle's  situation,  as  disclosed 
in  the  Epistle,  agrees  with  that  in  the  Acts  at  this  time.  Thus,  he  was  on  the 
eve  of  departing  to  Jerusalem  (Rom.  15:  25),  was  going  thither  with  a  con- 
tribution for  tlie  Jewish  believers  (Rom,  15:  25,  26),  and  after  that  was 
meditating  a  journey  to  Rome." 

It  was  about  the  first  of  March,  A.  d.  58,  when  Paul  left  Corinth  for  Mace- 
donia (ch.  20:  3,  4).  He  was  at  Philippi  at  the  Passover  (ver.  6),  Avhich 
began  that  year  on  March  27th.  Luke  says,  "After  the  days  of  unleavened 
bread,"  that  is,  on  the  day  following  the  eighth  day  of  the  feast,  Paul  sailed 
from  Philippi,  probably  on  Tuesday,  April  4th,  and  reached  Troas  in  five 
days,  Saturday,  April  8th,  where  he  remained  seven  days  (ch.  20:  6).  On 
Sunday,  April  16th,  Paul  preaches,  and  restores  to  life  a  young  man  who  falls 
in  sleep  from  a  window,  and  is  taken  up  for  dead  (ch.  20:  7-12).  Luke's 
account  here  comes  in  contact  with  profane  history,  in  the  letter  of  Pliny,  who 
states  to  Trajan  that  Christians  were  accustomed  to  meet  on  a  certain  day  for 
divine  worship,     Pliny  says  before  daylight ;  on  this  occasion,  before  sunset. 

The  change  to  the  first  person,  in  ch.  20:  6,  shows  that  Luke  joined  Paul  at 
Philippi.  Paul  had  left  him  there  on  his  second  missionary  journey,  in 
A.  D.  52  (ch.  16:  16,40). 

^40.  In  prosecuting  the  journey  to  Miletus,  Paul  delayed  and  com- 
pleted his  farewell  services  at  Troas,  and  took  the  shorter  route  by  land  to 
Assos,  while  his  companions  took  the  ship  a  little  before,  doubling  the  prom- 
ontory of  Lectum  (ch,  20 :  13).  Assos  was  a  town  on  the  coast  of  Mysia,  twenty 
miles  south  of  Troas.  The  distance  by  sea  was  about  forty  miles.  A 
paved  road  extended  from  one  place  to  the  other.  A  friend  of  Dr.  Hackett 
told  him  that  he  himself  had  walked  between  the  two  places  in  five  hours. 
Paul  would  have  thus  reached  Assos,  and  have  joined  his  companions  in 
the  ship,  at  about  noon  on  Monday,  April  17th  (ver.  14).  They  sail  south-/ 
ward  about  thirty  miles  to  Mitylene,  the  chief  city  of  the  island  of  Lesbos, 
lying  west  of  the  coast  of  Asia  Minor,  from  which  it  is  separated  by  a 
strait  of  no  great  breadth.  Here  they  appear  to  have  stopped  over  night 
(ch.  20:  14,  15).  On  Tuesday,  they  proceed  about  forty  miles  in  the  same 
direction,  and  at  night  lay  off  the  coast  opposite  Chios,  the  modern  Scio,  in 
the  strait  that  separates  the  island  from  Asia  Minor.  Here,  perhaps,  in- 
the  latter  part  of  the  day,  "they  were  becalmed.  An  English  traveler, 
under  similar  circumstances,  has  described  himself  as  'engrossed  from  day- 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS.  233 


light  till  noon '  hj  the  beauty  of  the  prospect  with  which  he  was  surrounded, 
as  his  vessel  floated  idly  in  this  channel  between  Scio  and  the  continent." — 

(CONYBEAEE  AND  HOWSON,  Vol.  II.,  p.  211.) 

On  Wednesday,  they  continue  their  voyage  from  Chios,  in  a  southeasterly 
direction,  about  fifty  miles,  and  touch  at  the  island  Samos,  not  stopping  long 
(ch.  20:  15).  They  pass  along  the  strait  between  the  island  and  Asia  Minor, 
and  tarry  over  night  at  Trogyllium  (ch.  20:  15).  At  that  place,  on  the 
mainland,  the  apostle  was  nearer  to  Ephesus  than  he  was  at  Miletus. 
Perhaps  the  better  harbor  at  the  latter  place,  or  some  unknown  reason  for 
delaying  there  three  or  four  days,  led  Paul  to  choose  the  more  distant  place 
for  his  interview  with  the  Ephesian  elders  (ch.  20 :  17).  Paul  evidently  had 
some  control  of  the  vessel.     (Yer.  16.) 

On  Thursday,  April  20th,  they  sail  a  few  miles  southward  to  Miletus,  where 
they  stop  for  a  few  days  (ch.  20 :  16).  Miletus  was  about  twenty -eight  miles 
south  of  Ephesus.  Here  Paul  sends  for  the  elders  of  the  Church  at  Ephesus, 
who  would  arrive  by  Saturday  night.  Thus,  very  probably,  Sunday,  April 
23d,  was  spent  in  solemn  social  intercourse  and  religious  services,  closing  with 
Paul's  remarkable  farewell  addrsss  (ch.  20 :  17-35).  Paul  could  have  gone  to 
Ephesus  and  returned,  but  he  might  have  been  delayed  there.  He  was 
hastening  to  be  at  Jerusalem  on  the  Day  of  Pentecost  (ver.  16).  About 
twenty-three  of  the  fifty  days  between  the  Passover  and  Pentecost  had  already 
elapsed,  when  they  arrived  at  Miletus.     (Ch.  20 :  6.  7,  13-16.) 

The  farewell  address  (ch.  20 :  17-35)  bears  many  characteristic  marks  of 
Paul,  found  in  his  Epistles. 

1.  Notice  the  same  and  similar  words  and  expressions.  "Loivliness  of  miner' 
(ver.  19,  and  Phil.  2  :  3).  With  tears  (ver.  19 ;  2  Cor.  2 :  4).  "  I  wrote  unto 
you  with  many  tears"  (compare  Phil.  3:  18).  "I  shrank  not  from  declaring 
unto  you  anything  that  was  profitable  "  (ver.  20  ;  2  Cor,  4:2);  "  nor  handling 
the  word  of  God  deceitfully,"  etc.  (1  Thess.  2 :  4).  "  So  that  I  might  accom- 
plish my  course  "  (ver.  24) ;  "  I  have  finished  my  course."  2  Tim.  4 :  7. 

2.  His  appeals  to  their  memory  of  him  and  of  his  work.  (Compare  ver. 
18-21  with  1  Thess.  2 :  10-12,  and  2  Cor.  6 :  3,  4.  Also  1  Cor.  11:1; 
Phil.  3 :  17.) 

3.  Compare  his  apostolic  commendation  to  "God  and  the  word  of  his  grace, 
who  is  able  to  build  you  up,"  etc.  (ver.  32,  and  Eom.  16 :  25),  "  now  to  him 
that  is  able  to  establish  you,"  etc.,  which  he  had  recently  written.  (Compare 
Eph.  1 :  18). 

4.  His  warning  of  false  teachers  and  heresies  (ver.  29,  30) ;  seven  years  later, 
in  1  Tim.  4:  1,  he  says,  "But  the  Spirit  saith  expressly,  that  in  later  times 
some  shall  fall  away  from  the  faith,  giving  heed  to  seducing  spirits  and  doc- 
trines of  demons."     (Compare  Rev.  2 :  2-7.) 

5.  His  appeal  to  working  with  his  own  hands  to  supply  his  necessities,  as 

U2 


234  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS. 

a  proof  of  his  disinterestedness  (ver.  34,  35).  Compare  1  Cor.  4:  12:  "And 
we  toil,  working  with  our  own  hands,"  which  Paul  wrote  while  at  Ephesus. 
(Compare  1  Thess.  2 :  9  ;  2  Thess.  3:6-8;  2  Cor.  12:  14.)  He  seems  to  have 
wrought  at  tent-making,  when  not  assisted  by  churches  where  he  had  labored 
(ch.  18:  3;  2  Cor.  11.  7-9).  This  appeal  of  Paul  to  his  manual  labor,  in 
ver.  34,  and  his  incidental  reference  to  it  in  1  Cor.  4 :  12,  while  Luke  makes 
no  reference  to  it  in  his  account  of  Paul  at  Ephesus  in  the  19th  chapter, 
presents  no  contradiction;  but  rather  such  undesigned  agreement  as  we 
would  expect  to  find  under  the  circumstances.  Such  harmonious  diversity  is 
an  illustration  of  the  truthfulness  of  Paul  and  Luke. 

The  note  of  time,  "by  the  space  of  three  years"  (ver.  31)  has  been  briefly 
considered  in  the  preceding  section.  Compare  the  two  periods,  "  the  space  of 
three  months,"  and  "  the  space  of  two  years,"  included  in  his  residence  at 
Ephesus  (ch.  19  :  8,  9).  Or,  as  there  were  some  from  Macedonia  and  Corinth 
present,  Conybeare  and  Howson  suggest  that  the  "  all "  in  ver.  25  includes 
them,  and  that  Paul  refers  to  the  whole  time  since  he  first  came  to  Ephesus^ 
which  was  a  little  over  three  years.  This,  however,  is  not  a  view  which  a 
person  would  naturally  take  ;  but  only  as  it  might  appear  necessary. 

By  comparing  ch.  20:  .22-24,  with  Kom.  15 :  30-32,  Which  Paul  had 
recently  written,  we  discover  the  forebodings  of  evils  and  persecutions  which 
at  this  time  rested  on  his  spirit. 

In  ch.  20 :  28,  "'  the  church  {congregation)  of  the  Lord  which  he  purchased 
with  his  own  blood,"  we  discover  a  quotation,  or  the  influence  upon  him  of 
Ps.  74 :  2,  "  the  congregation  which  thou  hast  purchased  of  old." 

§  41.  Paul  and  his  companions  continue  their  voyage  from  Miletus,  prob- 
ably on  Monday,  April  24th,  sailing  before  a  gentle  wind  about  forty  miles 
southward  to  the  island  Cos,  which  is  separated  by  a  narrow  channel  from  the 
southwest  point  of  Asia  Minor,  and  now  called  Stanchio  (ch.  21 :  1).  It  was 
celebrated  for  its  wine,  silk,  and  cotton.  On  Tuesday  they  reach  the  island 
Rhodes,  about  fifty  miles  to  the  southeast,  situated  oflf  the  coast  of  Caria,  in 
Asia  Minor.  It  was  noted  for  the  huge  Colossus,  a  brazen  statue  of  Phoebus, 
which  had  stood  across  the  harbor,  but  was  then  in  ruins.  On  Wednesday 
they  proceed  about  sixty  miles  further  east  to  Patara,  a  flourishing  city  and 
sea-port  of  Lycia,  Asia  Minor,  where  there  was  a  famous  oracle  of  Apollo.  It 
is  now  in  ruins.  Here  they  find  at  once  a  ship  bound  direct  for  Phoenicia,  and 
they  embark  in  it,  probably  early  Thursday  morning,  sailing  in  a  southeasterly 
direction.  They  discover  the  lofty  highlands  of  the  island  Cyprus,  leaving  it 
on  the  left,  as  they  pass  south  of  it,  and  arrive  at  Tyre,  a  distance  of  about 
three  hundred  and  forty  miles  from  Patara,  where  the  ship  was  to  unload 
(ver.  3).  It  is  said  that  the  voyage,  with  a  favorable  wind,  takes  about  forty- 
eight  hours.     "  The  writer  embarked  at  Beirut  (on  the  coast,  to  the  north  of 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS.  235 

Tyre),  at  half  past  six  o'clock  p.  M. ;  the  next  day  at  ten  o'clock,  Ave  arrived  off 
against  Larnica,  on  the  island  of  Cyprus,  and  on  the  following  night,  at  two 
o'clock  A.  M.  came  to  anchor  in  the  harbor  of  Rhodes.  This  is  very  nearly 
the  apostle's  route,  except  in  the  inverse  order.  An  ancient  vessel,  under 
circumstances  entirely  favorable,  would  almost  equal  the  speed  of  a  Levant 
steamer." — Dr.  Hackett.  It  is  apparent  from  the  whole  narrative  that  Paul 
and  his  companions  had  a  favorable  voyage.  They  probably  arrived  at  Tyre 
by  or  before  Saturday  night,  and  thus  Paul  had  Lord's  Day,  April  30th,  with 
the  disciples  there  (ver.  3). 

Having  remained  there  seven  days  (ver  4),  and  after  an  early  morning 
service  upon  the  beach  (ver.  5,  6),  probably  on  Sunday,  May  7th,  they 
embark,  sailing  south  about  thirty  miles  to  Ptolemais,  arriving  perhaps  the 
same  day,  where  they  end  their  sea-voyage  (ver.  7).  Paul  and  his  com- 
panions abide  with  the  brethren  a  day,  and  then  proceed  by  foot  to  Cesarea, 
about  thirty -five  miles  south,  where  they  would  arrive  Monday  or  Tuesday. 
As  their  journey  from  Troas  had  been  quite  rapid,  and  they  were  within  two 
days  of  Jerusalem,  they  have  "  some  days  "  to  spare  before  Pentecost. 

From  the  note  of  time,  some  days  (ver.  10),  we  would  naturally,  though  not 
necessarily,  infer  that  Paul  remained  longer  at  Cesarea  than  at  the  other 
places  on  his  journey.  It  is,  however,  quite  indefinite,  literally,  more  days, 
more  than  one,  and  is  equivalent  to  our  use  of  the  word  several.  Now  Pentecost 
in  A.  D.  58  came  on  Thursday,  May  18th,  and  Paul  and  his  company  would 
probably  leave  Cesarea  on  Tuesday  morning,  May  15th,  arriving  at  Jerusalem 
on  the  17th.  This  would  allow  about  six  days  for  his  visit,  which  could  well 
be  styled  "  some  days."  The  phrase  in  ch.  13 :  31  is  applied  to  forty  days, 
and  in  ch.  27  :  20,  to  about  ten  or  twelve  days.  It  would  exj^ress  more  or  less 
according  to  circumstances,  and  the  length  of  time  allotted,  or  common  to  any 
case. 

Syria  (ver.  3)  Avas  the  Roman  province  of  that  name  of  Avhich  Phoenicia 
formed  a  part.  Tyre  was  the  most  important  commercial  city  of  the  latter. 
The  accuracy  of  Luke  is  illustrated  in  speaking  of  the  beach  or  smooth  shore 
at  Tyre,  which  extends  for  a  considerable  distance  on  both  sides  of  the  ancient 
site.  (See  Hackett's  Acts,  Am.  Bap.  Pub.  Society's  Edition.  Edited  by  Dr. 
Hovey). 

Ptolemais,  the  modern  Acre,  is  only  mentioned  liere  (ch.  21:  7)  in  the  New 
Testament,  but  was  one  of  the  most  important  cities  of  Phoenicia,  situated  on 
the  bay,  north  of  Mount  Carmel.  Paul  had  probably  been  there  before 
(ch.  15:  3). 

On  evangelists  and  on  the  daughters  of  Philip  who  prophesied,  see  Clark's 
"Acts"  (ch.  21  :  8,  9),  in  "A  People's  Commentary." 


236  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS. 


PART  vni 


^  42.  Paui/s  Fifth  Visit  to  Jerusalem  was  on  Pentecost,  a.  d.  58, 
which  occurred  that  year  on  May  18th.  (See  on  ^  39).  It  appears  to  have 
been  the  day  after  Pentecost,  when,  at  the  request  of  James  and  the  elders, 
Paul  connects  himself  with  four  brethren  who  had  a  vow,  purifying  himself 
with  them  in  the  temple  (ver.  18-26).  This  was  a  striking  example  of  the 
extent  to  which  Paul  would  go  in  conciliating  the  prejudices  of  Jewish 
believers,  and  an  illustration  of  1  Cor.  9:  19-22.  (Compare  Kom.  14:  2-7; 
1  Cor.  7  :  18).  It  was  entirely  consistent  '^vith  the  decrees  of  the  Ajiostolic 
Conference  (ver.  25 ;  ch.  15 :  19-21). 

§  43.  Paul's  Seizure  by  the  Jev^'s  occurred  on  the  sixth  day  after  his 
arrival  at  Jerusalem  (ch.  21  :  27  ;  see  on  ch.  24:  11).  ''  The  Jews  of  Asia" 
were  from  the  province  of  Asia,  probably  from  Ephesus,  its  capital  (ch.  20  :  19)^ 
Trophimus,  a  Gentile  Christian  of  Ephesus  (ch.  20:  4;  see  on  §  39).  A  report 
of  these  tumultuous  proceedings  went  up  immediately  to  the  chief  captain  of 
the  Koman  garrison,  in  the  "  castle  "  or  tower  of  Antonia,  which  overlooked 
the  temple  on  the  northwest  side,  and  communicated  with  it  by  flights  of 
steps ;  who  liastened  down  with  soldiers,  took  charge  of  Paul,  and  brought  him 
to  the  castle. 

By  comparing  ch.  23 :  26,  27,  with  ch.  21 :  31,  we  learn  that  the  chief 
captain's  name  was  Claudias  Lysias.  We  know  nothing  of  him  out  of  the 
Acts.  The  name  of  Lysias  reminds  us  of  his  Greek  origin,  and  Claudius  of 
the  assumption  of  his  rights  of  Koman  citizenship.  He  probably  obtained  his 
citizenship  from  the  Emperor  Claudius. 

^  44.  Paul's  Address  to  the  People  (ch.  22 :  1-21),  should  be  com-, 
pared  with  Luke's  account  of  Paul's  conversion  in  ch.  9 :  1-30.  (See  the 
Harmonized  Arrangement  in  ^§  16  and  17,  and  the  notes  on  those  sections.) 

The  account  of  'Luke  is  here  illustrated  and  confirmed  by  history.  Under 
the  cruel  government  of  Felix,  the  disafFected  Jews  increased  in  num- 
ber and  desperation.  Jonathan  the  high-priest  had  been  murdered  in  the 
temple,  in  a.  d.  57  ;  and  this  was  followed  by  the  organization  of  the  terrorists 
called  Sicarii  or  Assassins.  An  Egyptian  impostor  arose,  and  gathered  a  large 
ibrce.  Notice  that  Lysias  refers  to  it  as  a  recent  occurrence :  "  Art  thou  not 
then  the  Egyptian,  who  before  these  days,"  etc.  (ch.  21 :  38).  Josephus  gives 
two  accounts,  \>  hich  need  to  be  reconciled  with  each  other  as  well  as  with 
Luke. — Jewish  War,  2.  13.  5;  Antiq.   20.  7.  6.       From    all  these  accounts  it 


HARMONIC    ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS.  237 

would  appear  that  this  impostor  led  out  4,000  of  the  Assassins  into  the  desert, 
returning  with  a  much  larger  force  ;  that  he  increased  it  from  the  populact 
at  Jerusalem  to  about  30,000  men,  whom  he  deluded  into  the  belief  that  he 
was  the  Messiah  ;  that  he  encamped  on  the  Mount  of  Olives,  and  promised 
that  the  walls  of  Jerusalem  should  fall  down  at  his  command.  Felix 
attacked  and  dispersed  them,  slaying  four  hundred,  and  taking  two  hundred 
prisoners,  the  Egyptian  himself  escaping.  This  may  have  occurred  at  the 
Passover  of  A.  d.  58.  (Compare  Hackett,  Meyer,  and  Gloag  on  ch.  21:  38). 
Some  fix  these  dates  a  year  or  two  earlier. 

I  45.  Paul  Escapes  Scourging  by  pleading  liis  Koman  citizenship  (ch. 
22  :  22-29).  The  word  of  Paul  is  taken  by  the  chief  captain  (ver.  27),  for  it 
was  death  for  any  falsely  to  assert  the  privileges  of  a  Roman  citizen.  "  Claudius 
prohibited  foreigners  from  adopting  Roman  names,  especially  those  which 
belonged  to  families.  Those  who  falsely  pretended  to  the  freedom  of  Rome 
he  beheaded  on  the  Esquiline." — Suetonius,  Claud.  XXV.  The  law  was  being 
violated  in  two  respects:  (1)  They  were  about  to  scourge  a  Roman  citizen ; 
and  (2)  that  without  examination.  (Compare  on  ^  31).  Lysias  had  purchased 
his  citizenship,  but  Paul  was  born  a  Roman  (ch.  22 :  27).  For  some  reason 
citizenship  had  been  conferred  upon  Paul's  father,  or  some  ancestor.  Josephus 
mentions  several  Jews  at  Ephesus  who  were  Roman  citizens  (Antiq.,  14:  10. 
13) ;  and  certain  others  of  the  equestarian  order,  who  were  illegally  scourged 
and  crucified  by  Florus,  shortly  before  the  Jewish  war  {Jewish  War,  2:  11.  9). 
Thus  the  privilege  was  not  unfrequently  enjoyed  by  Jews. 

§  46.  Paul's  Defence  Before  the  Sanhedrim,  appears  to  have  occurred 
on  the  seventh  day  after  his  arrival  at  Jerusalem  (oh.  22 :  30.  See  on  ch. 
24:  11).  According  to  the  Talmud,  the  place  of  meeting  for  the  Sanhedrim 
was  changed,  forty  years  before  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  from  their 
council  room  within  the  temple  precints,  to  a  hall  on  Mount  Zion,  near  the 
bridge  over  the  Tyrr  poeon.  This  was  doubtless  caused  by  the  Romans,  so 
that  they  could  have  more  complete  control.  This  also  explains  how  Lysias 
could  send  his  soldiers  into  the  place  of  meeting  (ch.  23:  10).  For  the 
Romans  conceded  to  the  Jews  that  no  foreigner  should  pass  the  sacred  limits 
of  the  temple  on  pain  of  death. 

Ananias  (ch.  23:  2)  was  appointed  high  priest  by  Herod,.  King  of  Chalcis 
{Antiq.,  20:  5.  2),  A.  D.  48.  In  A.  d.  52,  he  was  sent  to  Rome  to  be  tried 
on  a  charge  of  oppression,  brought  against  him  by  the  Samaritans,  but  was 
acquitted.  His  after  history  is  somewhat  obscure.  He  appears  to  have  re- 
sumed his  office  on  his  return ;  but  was  deposed  a  little  before  Felix  left  the 
province.  The  rebuke  of  Paul  to  Ananias  was  indeed  prophetic.  He  was 
assassinated  by  the  Sacarii  at  the  beginning  of  the  last  Jewish  war.  {Jewish 
War,  2:  17.  9.) 


238  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS. 

Many  explanations  have  been  given  of  Paul's  rebuke  and  apology.  It  is 
best  to  take  the  passage  just  as  it  reads.  There  had  been  frequent  changes 
of  high  priests.  Paul's  visit  to  Jerusalem,  a.  d.  50,  was  such  that  he  did 
not  probably  come  to  know  Ananias,  so  as  to  recognize  him  years  after;  and 
his  brief  visit  in  A.  d.  54,  probably  gave  him  no  chance  of  seeing  him, 
even  if  he  had  then  returned  from  Rome.  And  the  high  priest  did 
not  always  preside  at  the  sessions  of  the  Sanhedrim.  And  such  an  unexpected 
and  unlawful  command  might  lead  Paul  to  suppose  that  some  other  one,  than 
the  high  priest,  was  at  that  time  officiating.  He  could  truthfully  say,  "I 
knew  not,  brethren,  that  he  was  high  priest."  Paul's  conduct  on  the  occasion 
was  in  perfect  keeping  with  the  principle  he  had  but  a  little  before  enforced 
in  his  letter  to  the  Romans — "  Render  to  all  their  dues  ....  honor  to  whom 
honor."     (Rom  13 :  1,  6,  7.) 

^  47.  The  Conspiracy  of  the  Jews  to  Slay  Paul  (ch.  23:  12),  was  in 
keeping  with  the  times.  According  to  Josephus,  murders  Avere  frequent ;  the 
country  was  filled  with  robbers,  ancl  impostors  deluded  the  people  {Antiq.,  20: 
8.  6).  Years  before,  ten  men  conspired  to  slay  Herod  the  Great,  and  swore 
to  undergo  any  dangers  in  the  attempt ;  they  were  discovered  and  put  to 
death  {Antiq.,  15 :  8.  3,  4).  In  case  of  failure,  the  Jews  making  such  an  oath 
could  get  a  release,  or  absolution.  Regarding  this,  Lightfoot  quotes  from  the 
Talmud :  "  He  that  hath  made  a  vow  not  to  eat  anything,  woe  to  him  if  he 
eat,  and  woe  to  him  if  he  eat  not.  If  he  eat,  he  sinneth  against  his  vow ;  if 
he  eat  not,  he  sinneth  against  his  life.  What  must  a  man  do  in  his  case  ? 
Let  him  go  to  the  wise  men,  and  they  will  loose  hig  vow ;  according  as  it  is 
written.  The  tongue  of  the  wise  is  health."  [Horce  Hebraicce,  Vol.  IV.,  p.  147.) 
Philo  justifies  assassination  in  the  case  of  apostates.  Long  before,  Mattathias, 
the  father  of  the  Maccabees,  put  to  death  apostate  Jews.     (1  Mace.  2 :  23-26). 

§  48.  The  strong  guard,  four  hundred  and  seventy  soldiers,  appointed  to 
convey  Paul  to  Cesarea,  the  hour  of  their  departure,  nine  o'clock  in  the 
evening,  and  the  haste  with  which  they  went,  are  all  in  keeping  with  the 
disturbed  state  of  Judea,  and  the  fanaticism  of  the  Jews.  ''Ch.  23:  23,  24. 
See  preceding  section.) 

Antipatris  was  about  thirty-eight  miles — a  little  west  of  north — from 
Jerusalem.  Two  military  roads  led  from  Jerusalem  to  Antipatris;  the 
northern  one  by  Gophna,  was  shorter  and  more  direct,  along  which  the 
Roman  pavement  may  now  frequently  be  seen.  It  has  been  thought  by 
some  that  the  journey  could  not  have  been  performed  in  a  single  night. 
But  on  the  latter  route  there  would  have  been  no  difficulty.  The  journey 
was  evidently  made  with  all  possible  haste.  At  about  four  miles  an  hour 
they  could  arrive   at  Antipatris  by  six  o'clock  the  next  morning.      After 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS.  239 


resting  several  hours  they  could  start  afresh  and  travel  the  twenty-five  miles 
to  Cesarea  by  sundown. 

The  letter  of  Claudius  Lysias  to  Felix  contains  a  misstatement.  He  says 
that  he  rescued  Paul,  "  having  learned  that  he  was  a  Koman  "  (ch,  23 :  27) ; 
whereas  Lysias  did  not  learn  Paul's  rank  until  he  had  bound  him,  and  had 
commanded  that  he  should  be  put  to  torture.  It  was  natural  that  Lysias 
should  wish  to  pass  over  any  unlawful  act  he  had  committed,  and  appear  as 
well  as  possible  to  the  governor.  But  this  very  deceit  is  an  evidence  of  the 
genuineness  of  the  letter,  and  the  accuracy  of  Luke. 

Felix  was  appointed  procurator,  or  governor,  of  Judea  in  A.  d.  52  {Antiq., 
20:  7.  1),  and  had  now  been  about  six  years  in  office.  Tactitus  {Ann.  12:  54) 
says  that  about  four  years  earlier  Felix  and  Cumanus  were  appointed  joint 
procurators,  Cumanus  having  Galilee,  and  Felix  Samaria.  Josephus,  who 
had  abundant  opportunity  of  knowing  the  facts,  makes  no  mention  of  this 
procuratorship  of  Felix.  It  is  possible  that  the  latter  at  first  held  some 
military  relation  to  Cumanus,  and  may  have  had,  for  a  time,  much  to  do  with 
Samaria.  He  was  cruel,  arrogant,  and  vicious.  Tacitus  says  {Hist.  5  :  9.  7) : 
"He  exercised  the  authority  of  a  king  with  the  spirit  of  a  slave,  through 
every  kind  of  cruelty  and  lust "  ;  and  again  {Ann.  12 :  54),  "  Eelying  upon 
such  powerful  protection,"  the  influence  of  his  brother  Pallas,  "  he  thought 
he  might  perpetrate  every  kind  of  villany."  According  to  Josephus,  he  was 
cruel,  tyrannical,  and  avaricious.  He  was  recalled  by  Nero,  and  succeeded 
by  Festus  in  A.  d.  60. 

In  Luke's  account  of  Felix's  treatment  of  Paul,  we  have  what  Dr.  Hackett 
styles  "  a  singular  conformity  to  the  processes  of  Roman  law  " ;  according  to 
which  a  governor  of  a  province  was  not  to  be  satisfied  with  a  statement  of  a 
case  sent  by  his  subordinate,  but  to  examine  it  himself.  The  rule  was, 
"  those  who  are  sent  with  an  elogium  " — with  a  specified  charge  of  an  offence 
— "  must  be  fiilly  heard."  And  Felix  said :  "  I  will  hear  thee  fiilly,  when 
thy  accusers  also  are  come."  (Ch.  23  :  35.) 

1 49.  Paul's  Trial  Before  Felix  occurred  on  the  fifth  day  after  his 
departure  from  Jerusalem  (ch.  24:  1),  and  twelve  days  after  his  arrival  there 
from  Cesarea.  (Ver.  11.)  "After  five  days"  may  be  reckoned  Judaically,  the 
fifth  day.  (Matt.  27 :  63.)  A  great  amount  of  calculation  and  discussion  has 
been  spent  upon  the  question,  how  these  "  twelve  days  "  are  to  be  reckoned. 
Some  begin  with  Paul's  departure  from  Cesarea  (ch.  21 :  15) ;  others  with  his 
arrival  at  Jerusalem.  (Ch.  21 :  17.)  So  also  some  include  the  day  of  trial 
(ch.  24  .  1,  2) ;  others  exclude  it.  There  is  also  considerable  difference  as  to 
how  many  of  the  ^even  days  (ch.  21 :  27)  had  elapsed  before  Paul  was  arrested. 
It  seems  that  the  days  and  events  can  be  most  satisfactorily  arranged  by 
reckoning  from  the  day  of  Paul's  arrival  at  Jerusalem  from  Cesarea.     If  he 


240 


HARMONIC  ARRANGEMENT  OF  THE  ACTS. 


made  the  journey  of  about  sixty-five  miles  in  two  days,  he  probably  arrived 
at  Jerusalem  in  the  evening  which  began  the  Day  of  Pentecost.  He  was 
probably  arrested  on  the  fifth  of  the  seven  days,  mentioned  in  ch.  21:  27, 
which  fully  satifies  the  language  there.  So  also  the  supposition,  that  twelve 
days  had  elapsed  since  his  arrival  at  Jerusalem,  best  accords  with  the 
accuracy  that  Paul  would  naturally  use  before  a  civil  tribunal.  The  follow- 
ing arrangement  presents  the  whole  matter  at  once  before  the  eye.  Let  it  be 
borne  in  mind  that  the  Jewish  day  began  with  sunset. 


May. 

18. 


19. 


Thurs. 


Fri. 


3. 

20. 

Sat. 

4. 

21. 

Sun. 

5. 

22. 

Mon. 

6. 

23! 

Tues. 

7. 

24. 

Wed. 

8. 

25. 

Thurs. 

9. 

26. 

Fri.     ■ 

10. 

27. 

Sat. 

11. 

28. 

Sun. 

12. 

29. 

Mon. 

13. 

30. 

Tues. 

Pentecost.  Arrival  at  Jerusalem  Wednesday 
evening.  Welcomed  by  the  brethren ;  lodges  Avith 
Mnason.  (Ch.  21 :  15-17.)  The  following  morning, 
or  during  the  dav,  meets  with  James  and  the 
elders.  (Ch.  21 :  18-25.)  ^ 

Undertakes  the  Nazarite  vow  and  offering.  (Ch. 
21  :  26.) 

The  seven  day's  time  of  offering  broken  off  by 
the  arrest.  (Ch.  21 :  27.) 

Arrest  of  Paul.  (Ch.  21 :  27.) 

Paul  before  the  Sanhedrim.  (Ch.  22:30;  23: 
1-10.) 

The  Jewish  conspiracy. 

In  the  night  following  Thursday  and  during  the 
day  Paul  is  taken  to  Cesarea  ;  and  his  accusers  are 
commanded  to  appear  against  him.  (Ch.  23:  30, 
31,  33.) 

Paul  confined  in  Herod's  palace. 

The  trial.  (Ch.  24 :  2.) ;  after  five  days.  (Ch.  24 : 1.) 


This  makes  twelve  complete  days,  without  counting  the  day  on  which  he 
was  making  his  defence.  "According  to  Koman  usage  a  case  referred  like 
this  should  be  tried  on  the  third  day,  or  as  soon  after  that  as  might  be 
possible." — Haekett.  If  the  above  arrangement  of  the  days  of  the  week  is 
correct,  then  the  date  fixed  for  the  trial  was  as  early  as  Ananias  and  others 
of  the  Sanhedrim  could  conveniently  get  to  Cesarea.  They  would  hardly 
start  the  day  before  the  Jewish  Sabbath,  upon  a  two  days'  journey.  But 
leaving  early  Sunday  morning,  they  could  arrive  at  Cesarea  on  Monday 
afternoon  or  evening,  and  be  in  readiness  for  the  trial  on  Tuesday  morning. 

Paul,  in  his  defence,  speaks  of  having  come  to  Jerusalem  to  bring  alms  to  his 
nation  (ch.  24 :  17-19),  the  only  place  in  the  Acts  where  these  collections  are 
mentioned.  But  this  incidental  reference  of  Paul  is  very  fully  confirmed  in 
his  Epistles.    Thus  in  Kom.  15 :  25,  26,  he  speaks  of  the  journey  he  was  then 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS.  241 

about  to  make  to  Jerusalem,  and  the  contributions  from  Macedonia  and 
Achaia,  for  the  poor  among  the  saints  at  Jerusalem.  In  1  Cor.  16 :  3,  4,  he 
mentions  a  collection  intended  for  Jerusalem.  In  2  Cor.  8 :  1-4,  he  commends 
the  liberality  of  the  Macedonians ;  and  in  2  Cor.  9 :  1,  2,  the  liberality  of  the 
Achaians.  These  Epistles,  as  has  been  already  noticed,  had  all  been  written 
within  a  little  more  than  a  year ;  that  to  the  Romans  just  before  leaving 
Corinth  on  the  last  journey  to  Jerusalem.  Thus  the  collections,  their  object, 
and  the  time  of  taking  to  Jerusalem,  are  the  same.  AVe  have  here  one  of 
those  incidental  and  undesigned  coincidences  which  exist  between  the  Acts 
and  the  Epistles.  In  each  the  reference  is  perfectly  apt  and  natural.  There 
is  evidently  no  attempt  to  make  any  one  conform  to  the  others.  Paley  has 
treated  these  passages  well,  deducing  from  them  unmistakable  evidences  of 
the  credibility  of  the  writings  of  both  Paul  and  Luke. 

TertuUus  was  an  advocate  in  the  courts  of  law.  He  probably  spoke  in 
Latin.  His  speech  was  a  shrewd  and  eloquent  piece  of  flattery  and  misrepre- 
sentation, with  only  a  grain  of  truth.  Felix  had  indeed  shown  considerable 
vigor  in  suppressing  robberies  and  rebellion.  "  As  to  the  number  of  robbers 
whom  he  caused  to  be  crucified,  and  of  those  whom  he  brought  to  be  pun- 
ished, they  were  a  multitude  not  to  be  enumerated."  (Josephus,  Jewish  War, 
2.  13,  2.)  Yet  he  was  one  of  the  most  corrupt  and  oppressive  governors  that 
Judea  ever  had.  He  even  used  the  Sicarii  or  Assassins  when  it  answered  his 
purpose,  as  was  the  case  in  the  murder  of  Jonathan  the  high  priest.  "  Felix, 
by  applying  unseasonable  remedies,  inflamed  the  dissatisfaction."  (Tacitus, 
Ann.  12 :  54.     Hist.  5 :  9.     See  on  Felix,  in  preceding  section.) 

In  this  section  we  have  a  brief  but  accurate  representation  of  procedure 
according  to  the  forms  of  Eoman  law.  The  accusers  lay  information  against 
the  defendant ;  he  is  summoned ;  the  advocate  brings  forward  the  charges, 
and  Paul  defends  in  person  ;  but  could  have  done  so  through  an  advocate. 

Ananias.     (See  on  |  46.)     Lysias.     (See  on  §  43.) 

g  50.  Not  long  after  the  trial  ("  certain  days,"  ch.  24 :  24),  Paul  is  called 
BEFORE  Felix  and  Drusilla,  his  wife.  DrusiUa  was  ".a  Jewess,"  the 
daughter  of  Herod  Agrippa  I.  (ch.  12 :  1,  21),  and  sister  of  Agrippa  II.  (ch. 
25 :  13).  She  had  been  previously  married  to  Azizus,  king  of  Emesa,  but 
Felix,  enamored  with  her  beauty,  induced  her  to  desert  her  husband  and 
marry  him. 

Felix  hoped  for  a  bribe  (ch.  24 :  26),  though  contrary  to  Eoman  law.  A 
judge  was  expressly  prohibited  by  the  Julian  law  from  receiving  anything  for 
a  person's  imprisonment  or  liberation.  Josephus  relates  how  Albanus,  one  of 
the  successors  of  Felix,  liberated  those  who  gave  him  money,  and  filled  the 
country  with  robbers. — (Antiq.,  20:  9.  5.) 

The  phrase  when  "  two  years  were  completed,"  implies  that  Paul  was  im- 

Q 


242  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT    OF   THE   ACTS. 

prisoned  two  full  years,  during  which  time  he  continued  in  chains  (ch.  24 :  27). 
In  A.  D.  59  a  fearful  tumult  occurred  at  Cesarea,  between  the  Jews  and  the 
Syrian  Greeks.  Felix  was  accused  by  the  Jews  of  Cesarea  to  the  Emperor, 
and  was  recalled  in  a.  d.  60  to  answer  for  his  conduct,  and  would  have  suffered 
the  penalty  of  his  crimes,  had  not  his  brother  Pallas  induced  Nero  to  spare 
him. 

It  is  probable  that  during  these  two  years  Luke  wrote  his  Gospel,  under  the 
advice  of  Paul.  Luke  came  with  him  to  Jerusalem  (ch.  21 :  15),  and  at  the 
close  of  his  imprisonment  joined  him  on  his  voyage  to  Rome  (ch.  27 :  1).  It  is 
therefore  probable  that  he  was  much  at  Cesarea  during  these  two  years,  and 
in  frequent  communication  with  the  apostle.  Thus  he  had  a  most  favorable 
opportunity  of  "accurately  tracing  all  things  from  the  very  first,"  and  sub- 
mitting his  manuscript  to  the  inspection  of  Paul.  (See  Author's  Luke,  Dr. 
Conant's  Introduction,  page  7.) 

Nothing  is  known  of  Festus  previous  to  his  appointment  as  procurator  of 
Judea  (ch.  24:  27).  He  is  regarded  as  a  just  and  moderate  ruler,  and  sup- 
pressed tumults  and  insurrections  with  a  vigorous  hand.  He  continued  in  his 
office  until  his  death  in  A.  d.  62. 

The  time  of  the  recall  of  Felix  and  the  appointment  of  Festus,  has  been 
assigned  to  every  one  of  the  years  between  A.  d.  55  and  62.  Most  critics, 
however,  assign  them  to  the  year  A.  d.  60  or  61.  Indeed,  no  chronological 
fact  in  Paul's  life  is  better  ascertained  than  this;  and  some  prefer  to  stop  here, 
without  trying  to  determine  exactly  the  year.  It  is  important,  however,  to 
fix  the  date,  as  the  arrangement  of  Paul's  third  missionary  journey,  his  fifth 
visit  to  Jerusalem,  and  his  imprisonment  at  Cesarea,  depends  quite  largely 
upon  it.  "It  is  important,"  says  Dr.  Hackett,  "for  the  purpose  of  laying  up 
in  the  mind  a  connected  view  of  the  history,  to  settle  upon  the  precise  years 
as  nearly  as  possible ;  and  we  ought  not  to  deprive  ourselves  of  this  advantage, 
merely  because  some  of  the  conclusions,  or  the  grounds  of  them,  cannot  be 
placed  entirely  beyond  doubt." 

I  prefer  A.  d.  60  for  the  following  reasons: 

1.  The  recall  of  Felix  could  not  have  been  before  A.  d.  60.  Now  Felix 
was  appointed  procurator  of  Judea,  according  to  Josephus  {Antiq.,  20:  7,  1), 
in  the  twelfth  year  of  Claudius,  a,  d.  52.  But  Paul,  in  his  defence,  speaks  of 
him  as  having  been  "  many  years  a  judge  unto  this  nation  "  (ch.  24 :  10),  two 
years  before  he  was  succeeded  by  Festus  (ch.  24:  27.)  The  "many  years" 
and  the  "two  years"  could  hardly  been  less  than  seven  or  eight  years.  If  so, 
the  recall  could  not  have  occurred  before  a.  d.  60. 

2.  After  Festus  had  been  in  office  for  a  time,  he  permitted  a  deputation  to 
visit  Nero  at  Rome,  in  regard  to  the  high  wall  which  the  Jews  had  built 
near  the  temple.  Through  the  influence  of  Poppgea,  the  wife  of  Nero,  it  was 
decided  in  favor  of  the  Jews.  (Josephus,  Antiq.,  20:  8, 11.)    But  Nero  was  not 


HARMONIC    ARRANGEMENT    OP    THE    ACTS. 


married  to  Poppsea  till  May,  A.  d.  62 ;  and  Festus  died  in  a.  d.  62 ;  for 
Albanus,  his  successor,  was  at  the  Feast  of  Tabernacles  (October)  of  the  same 
year.  {Jewish  War,  6 :  5,  3.)  Hence,  the  Jewish  deputation  must  have  gone 
to  Rome,  probably,  in  the  autumn  of  a.  d.  61,  before  the  close  of  naviga- 
tion. The  building  of  the  wall,  and  the  controversy  regarding  it,  must  have 
occupied  several  months.  These  considerations  make  it  probable  that  Festus 
was  appointed  as  early  as  A.  d.  60. 

3.  Paul  was  a  Sunday  at  Troas  (ch.  20 :  7),  twelve  days  after  leaving 
Philippi,  which  departure  was  after  the  days  of  unleavened  bread.  Eeckon- 
ing  back,  we  find  that  the  fifteenth  of  Nisan  fell  on  Tuesday.  According  to 
Wieseler,  the  only  year  on  which  this  could  occur,  between  A.  d.  56  and  59 
inclusive,  is  A.  d.  58,  which  we  have  already  fixed  upon  as  the  year  of  Paul's 
arrival  at  Jerusalem.  Add  to  this  the  two  years  of  Paul's  imprisonment; 
and  we  have  a.  d.  60  as  the  time  of  Felix's  removal. 

4.  Wieseler  has  also  noted  that  when  the  propretors  of  Syria  were  changed 
the  procurators  of  Judea  Avere  generally  changed.  Now,  Corbulo  succeeded 
Quodratus  in  Syria  in  a.  d.  60 ;  hence,  it  is  natural  to  suppose  that  the  recall 
of  Felix  occurred  in  that  year. 

5.  According  to  some  ancient  authorities,  Paul  was  delivered  to  "  the  captain 
of  the  pretorian  guard,"  when  he  arrived  at  Rome  (cli.  28 :  16),  from  which 
it  is  inferred  that  there  was  a  single  prefect  in  command  at  that  time.  Now 
Burrus,  who  held  that  office,  died  in  January  or  February,  a.  d.  62,  and  was 
succeeded  by  two  joint  prefects.  Hence  it  is  argued  that  it  was  the  spring  of 
A.  D.  61,  when  Paul  arrived  at  Rome,  and  the  summer  before,  a.  d.  60,  that 
Festus  assumed  his  procuratorship  over  Judea.  The  above  reading  is  regarded 
by  some  as  spurious ;  by  others  as  doubtful.  Both  Alford  and  Meyer  accepted 
it  as  genuine.  It  has  strong  internal  evidence  in  its  favor.  The  inference 
that  there  was  but  one  prefect  at  the  time,  is  a  possible  one,  though  not 
necessary,  for  Luke  may  have  only  meant  the  one  who  acted  at  that  particular 
time  and  case.  But  when  we  take  all  the  circumstances  together,  it  assumes 
a  degree  of  probability.  The  coincidence  would  be  a  striking  one.  This 
point,  however,  is  of  value  only  in  connection  with  other  arguments. 

6.  Felix  was  followed  to  Rome  by  a  deputation  of  the  Jews,  who  accused 
him  before  the  emperor  of  maladministration.  He  was  saved  from  punish- 
ment through  the  intercession  of  his  brother  Pallas,  who  stood  high  at  that 
time  in  the  favor  of  Nero.  (Josephus,  Antiq.,  20 :  8.  9.)  But  Pallas  was  poi- 
soned by  Nero  in  A.  d.  62,  and  it  is  not  probable  that  he  stood  high  in  the 
emperor's  favor  either  that  or  the  preceding  year.  Tacitus  says  that  Pallas 
lost  favor  with  Nero  at  the  very  beginning  of  his  reign,  A.  d.  54.  In  A.  d.  55, 
he  was  tried  for  treason,  and  acquitted.  After  this  he  seems  to  have  re- 
gained the  favor  of  the  court,  and  may  have  had  the  influence,  accorded  to 
him  by  Josephus,  in  the  autumn  or  winter  of  A.  d.  60.     This  argument  by 


244  HARMONIC    ARRANGEMENT    OF   THE    ACTS. 


itself  has  not  much  force ;  but  in  connection  with  others,  favors  the  date  of  A.  d. 

60,  for  the  removal  of  Felix. 

7.  Josephus  relates  that  in  the  twenty-sixth  year  of  his  age  he  made  a 
voyage  to  Kome,  in  which  he  suffered  shipwreck  ;  and  through  the  influence 
of  Poppaea,  he  obtained  the  release  of  certain  priests  who  had  been  sent 
thither  for  trial  by  Felix  before  his  removal,  {Life,  3.)  Now  Josephus  was 
born  in  the  first  year  of  Caligula,  who  began  liis  rfeign  March  16,  A.  D.  37. 
The  twenty-sixth  year  of  Josephus  would  begin  between  March  16,  A.  d.  62, 
and  end  March  16,  A.  d.  63.  Hence,  he  probably  took  this  voyage  in  the 
summer  of  a.  d.  62.  His  narrative  implies  that  Felix  had  been  recalled  for 
some  time ;  justice  moved  slowly ;  and  these  priests  were  continuing  as  pris- 
oners. Josephus  is  indelinite ;  but  the  facts  related,  while  not  decisive,  are  in 
harmony  with  the  supposition  that  Felix  was  recalled  in  a.  d.  60. 

8.  Albinus  was  procurator  of  Judea  at  the  Feast  of  Tabernacles  (autumn) 
A.  D.  62 ;  and  Festus  must  have  died  a  little  before  this,  making  the  duration 
of  his  government  only  about  a  year,  if  we  suppose  he  was  appointed  in  A.  d 

61.  But  this  would  seem  too  short  a  time  for  all  that  transpired,  according 
to  Josephus.  {Antiq.,  20 :  8,  9,  10,  11.)  The  time  required  for  suppressing 
tumults  and  insurrectionists,  for  Agrippa  II.  to  build  his  large  dining-hall,  and 
the  Jews  to  build  their  wall  to  intercept  his  vdew  of  the  temj^le ;  for  the  dis- 
pute arising  from  it,  and  for  an  embassy  to  go  to  Rome,  attend  to  their  matter 
there,  and  return,  Avould  very  probably  occupy  about  two  years.  The  voyage 
to  Eome  and  back  would  require  at  least  six  months,  and  some  time  would  be 
required  at  Rome.  It  would  seem  that  they  probably  went  in  a.  d.  61, 
arriving  at  Rome  before  the  close  of  navigation,  and  returned  a  little  before 
the  death  of  Festus,  in  a.  d.  62.  If  so,  then  Festus  must  have  been  appointed 
procurator  in  a.  d.  60. 

9.  Wieseler  has  argued  that  the  events  recorded  by  Josephus,  from  the 
accession  of  Nero  as  emperor,  in  October,  a.  d.  54,  till  the  appointment  of 
Festus,  could  not  have  all  transpired  before  A.  d.  60.  (Josephus,  Antiq., 
20:  8.     Jewish  War,  2:  13.) 

While  no  one  of  the  above  arguments  may  be  decisive,  yet  takfm  together 
they  form,  to  my  mind,  a  strong  probability,  amounting  almost  to  certainty, 
that  Felix  was  recalled,  and  Festus  appointed  in  A.  d.  60.  As  Paul  started 
in  the  autumn  for  Rome  (ch.  27 :  9),  and  arrived  there  the  following  spring 
(ch.  28:  11),  the  arrival  of  Festus  into  his  province  must  have  been  in  the 
summer. 

§  51.  On  Festus,  and  his  appointment  to  be  procurator  of  Judea,  see  pre- 
ceding section.  If  Felix  was  recalled  about  Pentecost,  May,  a.  d.  60,  Festus 
would  reach  Cesarea  about  July.  After  three  days,  he  goes  to  Jerusalem, 
which  would  take  two  days.     There  he  remains  eight  or  ten  days,  when  he 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS.  245 


returns  to  Cesarea,  and  the  day  after  occurs  Paul's  Trial,  and  Defence 
before  him  (ch.  25 :  1,  6).  Thus  the  trial  was  about  seventeen  days  after  the 
arrival  of  Festus  in  his  province. 

Luke's  account  (ver.  1-12)  should  be  carefully  comjDared  with  Festus'  own 
account  of  the  matter  to  Agrippa  (ver.  12-21).  For  this  purpose,  the  Scrip- 
ture text  is  brought  together.  Festus  shows  the  justice  of  his  character,  in 
the  answer  which  he  gave  the  Jews'  demand  for  immediate  judgment  against 
Paul :  "  That  it  is  not  the  custom  of  the  Komans  to  deliver  any  man,  before 
that  the  accused  have  the  accusers  face  to  face,"  etc.     (Ver.  16.) 

The  Council  (ver.  12)  was  not  the  Jewish  Council,  or  any  portion  of  them, 
but  his  own  council  of  assessors,  appointed  to  advise  him  in  questions  of  diffi- 
culty.    (Compare  Josephus,  Antiq.,  20  :  5.  4.     Jewish  War,  2 :  16.  1.) 

^  52.  After  "certain  days"  (ch.  25:  13),  and  "many  days"  (ver.  14),  liter- 
ally, more  dmjs,  that  is,  some  days  (see  ch.  21 :  10),  Festus  Confers  with 
Agrippa,  concerning  Paul.  (Compare  ver.  12-21  with  ver.  1-12.  See  pre- 
ceding section.) 

The  accuracy  of  Luke  is  again  illustrated  in  ver.  25 — Festus  applying  the 
title  of  lord  to  the  emperor.  It  was  refused  by  the  first  two  emperors.  Of 
Augustus  (.4 a^r.  55),  Suetonius  says:  "He  always  abhorred  the  title  lord, 
as  ill-omened  and  offensive ;  and  he  would  not  suffer  himself  to  be  addressed 
in  that  manner,  even  by  his  own  children  or  grandchildren,  either  in  jest  or 
in  earnest."  And  of  Tiberius  he  says  {Tib.  £7) :  "Being  once  called  lord 
by  some  person,  he  desired  that  he  might  no  more  be  affronted  in  that 
manner."  The  emperors  who  followed,  however,  did  not  refuse  the  appella- 
tion. But  Antoninus  Pius,  who  reigned  from.  a.  d.  138  to  161,  was  the  first 
to  put  it  on  his  coins. 

Agrippa  the  king  (Agrippa  II.),  was  the  only  son  of  the  Herod  whose  terri- 
ble death  is  recorded  in  ch.  12:  20-23,  and  the  great-grandson  of  Herod  the 
Great.  In  a.  d.  48,  his  uncle  Herod,  King  of  Chalcis,  died,  and  the  Emperor 
Claudius,  A.  D.  49,  conferred  on  him  the  kingdom  of  Chalcis,  with  the  over- 
sight of  the  temple  and  the  power  of  appointing  high  priests  (Antiq.,  20:  5.  2). 
In  A.  D.  53,  Claudius  enlarged  his  kingdom,  giving  him  the  title  of  king. 
Nero,  on  his  accession,  increased  his  dominion  by  the  addition  of  several 
cities  (Antiq.,  20:  8.  4).  In  the  Jewish  war,  he  sided  with  the  Eomans,  and 
died  at  Rome  a.  d.  100. 

Bernice  was  a  sister  of  Agrippa  II.,  and  of  Drusilla  the  wife  of  Felix,  and 
the  eldest  daughter  of  Agrippa  I.  She  was  celebrated  for  her  beauty  and 
profligacy.  She  resided  at  this  time  with  her  brother  Agrippa.  (See  Josephus 
concerning  her,  Antiq.,  19:  5.  1 ;  20:  5.  1 ;  7.  3.    Jewish  War,  2:  15.  1.) 

53.    Paul's  Defence  Before  Agrippa   (ch.    26 :  1-32),   should    be 

V2 


246  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS. 


carefully  compared  with  his  address  to  the  people  (ch.  22 :  3-21 ) ;  and  both 
with  Luke's  account  of  Paul's  conversion  and  mission.  (Ch.  9 :  1-22.)  (See 
^  16,  17,  the  arrangement  of  the  Scripture  texts,  and  also  the  notes  on  the 
sections.) 

But  notice,  further:  (1)  King  Agrippa  is  more  intelligent,  and  less  bigoted 
than  was  his  audience  at  Jerusalem  (ch.  22) ;  and  hence  Paul  enters  more 
fully  into  the  connection  between  his  former  views  and  his  new  faith,  and 
dwells  more  upon  the  divine  authority  of  his  message  and  mission. 

(2)  Notice  how  the  brief  summary  of  his  labors  in  ver.  20,  finds  a  parallel  in 
Rom.  15 :  18,  19.  In  the  first,  he  makes  the  time  of  his  conversion  the 
starting-point,  beginning  at  Damascus ;  in  the  second,  he  makes  Jerusalem  a 
centre  of  a  circle  of  missionary  operations,  which  extended  unto  Illyricum. 

Notice  (3)  Paul  says  that  he  declared  the  gospel  "at  Jerusalem,  and 
throughout  all  the  country  of  Judea;"  but  in  Gal.  1:  22,  he  says:  "I  was 
still  unknown  by  face  unto  the  churches  of  Judea."  He  was  personally 
unknown  to  the  Judean  churches  until  after  his  residence  in  Cilicia,  when 
Barnabas  went  to  Tarsus  and  brought  him  to  Antioch.  But  when,  in  A.  d. 
44,  he  and  Barnabas  brought  supplies  to  the  elders  of  Judea,  then  he  became 
personally  acquainted  with  them  and  the  churches.  And  soon  after  he  was 
commissioned  to  go  to  the  Gentiles.  (See  ch.  11 :  25-30;  12:  25;  13  :  2-4.) 

Luke's  accuracy  is  further  illustrated : 

1.  In  ver.  29,  Paul  says,  except  these  bonds,  or  chains.  Now  it  was  not 
unusual  for  a  prisoner  to  be  bound  when  he  plead  before  the  judges.  Tacitus 
mentions  the  case  of  a  father  accused  by  his  son,  and  both  led  into  the  Senate : 
"  He  (the  father)  had  been  brought  back  from  exile,  and  then  was  bound  with 
a  chain,  the  son  arguing  against  him.  On  the  other  hand,  the  accused,  his 
spirit  in  no  degree  broken,  turned  toward  his  son,  shook  his  chain,  and  called 
on  the  gods  as  his  avengers."  {Ann.  4 :  28.) 

2.  In  ver.  32,  Agrippa  said :  "  This  man  might  have  been  set  at  liberty,  if 
he  had  not  appealed  unto  Csesar."  This  states  the  exact  fact  of  the  case. 
When  an  appeal  was  made  and  accepted,  it  could  not  be  withdrawn.  Paul 
was  now  placed  beyond  the  jurisdiction  of  Festus,  who  could  now  neither 
condemn  nor  acquit;  but  must  refer  the  matter  to  the  emperor. 

See  note  on  page  125.  The  prison  life  of  Paul  at  Cesarea  was  interspersed 
with  a  trial  before  Felix  (Acts  24  :  10),  several  private  interviews  with  Felix 
(24  :  24,  26),  the  trial  before  Festus  (25  :  8),  and  his  public  appearance  before 
Agrippa. 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT    OF   THE   ACTS.  247 


PART  IX. 


At  this  point  the  Acts  (ch.  27)  comes  in  contact  with  ancient  seafaring  life. 
In  no  writing  that  has  come  down  to  us  from  ancient  times,  can  we  find  in  so 
small  a  compass  such  a  minute  description  of  a  voyage,  or  so  much  informa- 
tion about  ancient  navigation.  Luke  uses  no  less  than  sixteen  technical 
terms  in  describing  the  motion  and  management  of  a  ship.  His  description 
of  localities  has  been  found  to  be  strictly  correct.  His  account  of  the  motion 
and  effect  of  the  wind  called  Euraquilo,  is  like  that  of  the  northeast  in  the 
Mediterranean.  All  this  has  been  so  thoroughly  tested  and  illustrated  by 
Mr.  James  Smith  of  Scotland,  a  seaman  and  a  scholar,  in  his  Voyage  and 
Shijnureck  of  St.  Paul  (London,  1848  and  1856),  that  all  modern  commentaries 
derive  their  information  largely  from  his  work,  and  appeal  to  it  as  their 
authority.  A  similar  investigation,  but  less  minute  and  elaborate,  had  been 
made  by  the  late  Admiral  Sir  Charles  Penrose,  whose  manuscript  was  placed 
in  the  hands  of  Dr.  J.  S.  Howson,  and  was  used  by  him  in  preparing  the 
twenty-third  chapter  of  The  Life  and  Epistles  of  St.  Paul.  Dr.  Howson  is 
largely  indebted  to  the  work  of  Mr.  Smith,  who  also  examined  the  sheets  of 
the  chapter  as  they  passed  through  the  press.  Dr.  Hackett  also,  in  his 
commentary,  is  especially  full  and  minute,  and  is  to  be  preferred  to  any  other 
on  this  portion  of  the  Acts.  We  have  frequently  referred  to  the  accuracy  of 
Luke,  as  illustrated  by  ancient  coins  and  monuments;  by  profane  history  and 
recent  discovery.  But  nowhere  do  we  find  such  an  irresistible  vindication  of 
his  historical  exactness  and  truthfulness  as  here.  "  Indeed,"  says  Dr.  William 
Smith,  "if  the  life  of  St.  Paul  is  of  itself  a  sufficient  moral  evidence  of  the 
truth  of  Christianity,  the  narrative  of  his  labors  by  St.  Luke  is  a  critical 
evidence  no  less  conclusive.  And  as  the  former  has  been  summed  up  in  the 
narrow  issue  of  Paul's  conversion,  so  we  might  even  be  content  to  stake  the 
latter  on  the  story  of  his  voyage  and  shipwreck.  It  is  just  where  a  landsman 
makes  the  most  ridiculous  exposure  of  his  ignorance,  that  the  historian  has 
ventured  on  details  as  minute  as  those  of  a  Marryat  or  a  Cooper;  but  with 
the  addition  of  other  allusions  to  matters  of  fact,  as  to  places,  seasons,  winds, 
and  currents ;  without,  in  either  case,  exposing  one  single  flaw  to  the  keenest 
professional  criticism.  Of  this  there  can  be  but  one  explanation ;  that  being 
an  eye-witness  of  all  the  incidents,  and  an  observer  as  intelligent  as  he  was 
honest,  he  simply  recorded,  in  plain  words,  what  he  saw  and  heard.  Nor  can 
we  doubt  that  the  Spirit,  under  whose  guidance  he  wrote,  led  him  to  place 
these  minute  details  upon  the  record,  expressly  to  afford  a  test  of  the  record 
itself." — {Neiv  Testament  History,  pp.  559,  560.) 


248  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS. 

§  54.  The  time  of  Paul's  Embarkation  at  Cesarea  can  be  determined 
with  sufficient  exactness  for  all  desirable  purposes.  The  narrative  of  Luke, 
"  And  when  it  was  determined  that  we  should  sail  for  Italy  "  (ch.  27  :  1),  im- 
plies the  fixing  upon  the  precise  time  and  mode  of  their  departure,  the  general 
determination  having  been  previously  formed  (ch,  25:  12).  The  natural  im- 
plication from  the  two  passages  is,  that  not  a  very  long  time  intervened.  It 
was  necessary  that  there  should  be  an  opportunity  for  sending  Paul  and  others 
by  ship,  and  that  there  should  be  sufficient  time  for  making  the  necessary 
preparations.  One  month  would  seem  sufficient  for  this.  For  if  "  certain  days  " 
in  ch.  25  :  13,  be  taken  as  twelve  days,  and  "  the  many  "  or  some  days  (ch.  25  : 
14)  as  six  or  eight  days,  and  about  ten  days  be  allowed  between  Paul's 
defence  before  Agrippa  and  his  sailing  away  as  prisoner,  then  we  have  thirty 
days.  But  it  has  before  been  shown  that  about  seventeen  days  were  occupied 
between  the  arrival  of  Festus  into  his  province,  and  the  trial  of  Paul  before 
him  (ch.  25 :  1,  6  ;  see  on  ^  51).  This  would  make  the  departure  of  Paul  as 
prisoner  from  Cesarea  about  forty -seven  days>  or  a  little  more  than  a  month 
and  a  half  after  the  arrival  of  Festus  in  Judea  as  procurator. 

A  more  definite  note  of  time  is  found  in  ch.  27  :  9 :  "  Because  the  fast  was 
already  gone  by."  The  fast  was  the  great  day  of  atonement,  which  occurred 
on  the  tenth  day  of  the  seventh  month  (Lev.  23 :  27),  about  the  time  of  the 
autumnal  equinox.  In  A.  d.  60  it  fell  on  September  23d,  which  was  already 
passed  when  the  ship  bearing  Paul  was  at  Fair  Havens.  Now  the  voyage  from 
Cesarea  to  Sidon  (about  seventy  miles),  occupied  over  a  day  (ch.  27  :  3) ;  eight 
days  may  be  allowed  for  the  circuitous  voyage  to  Myra  (ver.  5),  twelve  days 
for  sailing  "slowly  many  days,"  till  they  came  over  against  Cnidus  (ver.  7), 
and  five  days  till  they  came  to  Fair  Havens — making  twenty-seven  days  in  all 
from  Cesarea.  Taking  September  25th  as  the  probable  date  of  the  time  when 
the  fast  was  "  already  gone  by,"  we  have  August  29th  as  the  date  of  sailing 
from  Cesarea,  and  July  13tli  as  the  time  when  Festus  entered  upon  the  duties 
of  procurator  in  Judea  (ch.  25  :  1).  This  must  be  regarded  only  as  an  esti- 
mate ;  yet  the  dates  must  approximate  very  nearly. 

It  accords  with  the  practice  of  the  Romans  that  Paul  and  the  other  prisoners 
were  sent  by  a  ship  engaged  in  commerce.  The  one  that  was  shipwrecked 
appears  to  have  had  a  cargo  of  grain  (ver.  38).  Rome  had  no  packet  service 
for  conveying  passengers  or  prisoners  from  the  provinces.  A  few  years  later 
\\^spasian  went  from  Alexandria  to  Ehodes,  and  afterward  Titus  from  Alex- 
andria to  Italy,  in  merchant  ships. 

It  has  also  been  frequently  observed  that  ch.  27 :  1,  implies  that  it  was  a 
common  practice  to  send  prisoners  from  Judea  to  Rome  for  trial.  Josephus  con- 
firms this,  who  says:  "Felix,  for  some  slight  oflTence,  bound  and  sent  to  Rome 
several  priests  of  his  acquaintance,  honorable  and  good  men,  to  answer  for 
themselves  to  Cesar."     (See  Dr.  Hackett). 


HARMONIC    ARRANGEMENT    OF    THE    ACTS.  249 


In  ver.  4  we  have  a  nautical  expression :  "  We  sailed  under  \_the  lee  of]  Cyprus" ; 
that  is,  under  tlie  protection  of  Cyprus,  the  island  being  between  the  wind  and 
the  ship.  Instead  of  taking  the  direct  course  and  sailing  south  of  Cyprus, 
leaving  it  on  the  right,  they  sail  east  and  north  of  the  island,  leaving  it  on  the 
left,  "because  the  winds  were  contrary."  Mr.  Smith  and  others  have  noted 
the  fact  that  western  and  northwestern  winds  prevail  in  this  part  of  the  Med- 
iterranean,  at  the  end  of  summer  and  the  beginning  of  autumn.  "The  reason 
why  this  course  was  taken  will  be  easily  understood  by  those  who  have  navi- 
gated these  seas  in  modern  times.  By  standing  to  the  north,  the  vessel  would 
fall  in  with  the  current,  which  sets  in  a  northwesterly  direction  past  the 
eastern  extremity  of  Cyprus,  and  tlien  westerly  along  the  southern  coast  of 
Asia  Elinor,  till  it  is  lost  at  the  opening  of  the  Archipelago.  And  besides 
this,  as  the  land  was  neared,  the  wind  would  draw  off  the  shore,  and  the  water 
would  be  smoother ;  and  both  of  these  advantages  would  aid  the  progress  of 
the  vessel." — {Conybeare  and  Howson,  Vol.  II.,  314). 

The  ship  of  Alexandria  (ver.  6),  into  which  the  centurion  transferred  the 
prisoners,  was  one  of  the  large  merchant  vessels  of  that  day.  Besides  its 
cargo  of  grain  (ver.  38),  it  had  on  board  two  hundred  and  seventy-six  persons 
(ver.  37).  Admiral  Penrose  estimates  her  burden  at  upwards  of  500  tons. 
And  the  one  in  which  they  sailed  from  Melita,  whose  sign  was  The  Ticin 
Brothers  (ch.  28 :  11),  was  also  from  Alexandria,  and  perhaps  as  large. 
Josephus  relates  that  there  were  six  hundred  in  the  ship  in  which  he  was 
wrecked,  from  which  he  and  about  eighty  were  saved  {Life,  |  3).  Egypt,  at 
that  time,  was  the  granary  of  Italy;  and  hence  there  was  a  large  traffic  in 
grain  between  Alexandria  and  Rome. 

He  put  us  therein  (ver.  6),  is  another  nautical  expression,  meaning  he  put  us 
on  board  of  it.  The  precision  with  which  Luke  uses  nautical  phrases,  and  his 
minuteness  of  detail,  have  led  some  to  suppose  that  he  kept  a  diary  during 
the  voyage,  and  used  it  in  his  history. 

They  sail  "slowly  many  days"  from  Myra  west  to  a  point  opposite  Cnidus, 
a  distance  of  130  miles,  which,  under  favorable  circumstances,  they  could  have 
accomplished  in  a  day.  The  wind  does  not  permit  them  to  put  into  the 
excellent  harbor  of  Cnidus ;  so  they  proceed  south  and  make  for  the  island  of 
Crete,  sailing  under  the  lee,  or  east  and  south  of  it  (ver.  7,  8).  Mr.  Smith  has 
shown  that  the  wind  must  have  been  northwest.  According  to  Pliny,  these 
winds  begin  in  August,  and  continue  forty  days  {Plin.  N.  H.,  2 :  4),  Another 
nautical  expression  is  found  in  ver.  8,  coasting  along,  sailing  near  or  along  a 
coast. 

Orete  (ver.  7),  the  modern  Candia,  is  one  of  the  largest  islands  of  the 
Mediterranean.  Salmone,  a  cape  and  promontory  forming  the  eastern  point 
of  Crete.  Fair  Havens  is  mentioned  by  no  other  ancient  writer;  but  a  pl?ce 
of  the  same  name  is  found  in  the  south  of  Crete,  about  six  miles  east  of  Cape 


.250  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE    ACTS. 

Matala,  and  sheltered  by  it  from  the  west,  and  northAvest  wind.  Mr.  Smith 
says  that  it  is  so  well  protected  by  islands  and  reefs  that  "  it  must  be  a  very 
fair  winter  harbor."  Lasea  is  about  five  miles  east  of  Fair  Havens,  and 
still  bears  the  same  name.  Two  white  pillars  and  other  remains,  are  said  to 
mark  the  spot. ' 

§  55.  The  much  time  spent  (ch.  27  :  9),  embraces  the  whole  period  since  leav- 
ing Cesarea.  The  Fast,  or  great  Day  of  Atonement,  in  a.  d.  60,  occurred  on 
September  23d.  (See  preceding  section.)  The  ship  appears  to  have  been  de- 
layed at  Fair  Havens.  It  was  probably  about  the  middle  of  October,  when 
they  attempt  to  reach  Phoenix  for  winter  quarters.  The  season  had  already 
begun  when  it  was  regarded  too  late  to  begin  a  long  voyage.  "  The  Greeks 
and  Komans  considered  the  period  of  safe  navigation  as  closing  in  October, 
and  recommencing  about  the  middle  of  March." — Dr.  Hackett. 

The  master  was  the  steersman,  who  had  the  sole  direction  of  the  ship — very 
much  like  our  captain. 

The  situation  of  Fhcenix  is  not  certainly  determined.  It  was  somewhere  on 
the  south  of  Crete.  I^Ir.  Smith  maintains  that  it  is  the  present  Lutro,  about 
forty  miles  west  of  Fair  Havens.  It  is  said  to  be  the  only  port  on  the  south 
coast  of  Crete,  in  which  a  vessel  can  find  security  for  the  whole  season.  But 
the  bay  opens  to  the  east,  and  therefore  does  not  answer  to  the  plain  descrip- 
tion of  Luke,  "looking  northeast  and  southeast" — ratlier,  looking  toward  the 
southwest  and  the  northwest.  So  Hackett,  Meyer,  Gloag,  Wordsworth,  and  others. 
Captain  Spratt  tells  us  that  a  bay,  a  little  to  the  west  of  Lutro,  is  still  known 
by  the  name  of  Phoenix,  and  opens  to  the  west.  "According  to  Captain 
Spratt,  though  his  language  is  not  very  clear,  there  is  a  promontory,  on  the 
eastern  side  of  which  is  Lutro,  with  its  port  looking  toAvard  the  east,  and  on 
the  western  side  a  wide  bay  looking  toward  the  Avest,  knoAvn  by  the  name  of 
Phenice ;  and  on  the  promontory  itself  are  the  ruins  of  the  city  Phenice." — 
(Gloag,  Com.  Acts.)  Humphrey  and  WordsAA'orth  also  hold  this  to  be  the  place. 
(See  Spratt's  Crete,  Vol.  II.,  pp.  250-254.)  The  coast  line  may  have  changed, 
since  upheavals  and  submergences  haA'e  been  frequent  in  Crete. 

The  gentle  south  wind  (ver.  13)  seemed  favorable  for  their  going  round  Cape 
Matala,  and  thence  northwest  to  Phoenix.  But  modern  voyagers  on  these 
Avaters  have  not  found  the  south  Avind  trustAvorthy.  Captain  J.  Stewart  says 
that  southern  Avinds  "  almost  iuA-ariably  ■  shift  to  a  violent  northerly  wind.'* 
Such  Avas  the  case  at  this  time.  Probably  soon  after  turning  the  cape,  AA'hile 
keeping  close  to  the  shore,  "  there  Ijeat  doAvn  from  it  a  tempestuous,  a  typhonic, 
Avind,  Avhich  is  called  Euraquilo,"  or  northeaster ;  the  common  name  given  to 
the  wind  by  the  sailors.  Typhonic  describes  the  character  of  the  Avind — a  vio- 
lent whirling  of  the  air  and  clouds — a  sudden  squall,  a  whirhvind.  Pliny, 
speaking  of  such,  says,  "they  cause  a  vortex,  Avhich  is  called  a  typhoon." 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS.  251 


Tlie  whole  account  of  this  sudden  blast,  and  of  its  long  continuance,  are  re- 
markably confirmed  by  Mr.  Smith  and  others.  Such  a  wind,  too,  would 
drive  the  ship  near  Clauda,  the  modern  Gozzo,  about  twenty  miles  southwest 
of  Cape  Matala.  It  would  also  run  the  ship  upon  the  Syrtis  (ver.  17),  doubt- 
less the  Syrtis  Major,  now  called  the  Gulf  of  Sidra,  a  dangerous  shallow  on 
the  coast  of  Africa,  southwest  of  Crete,  dreaded  by  ancient  mariners. 

And  so  run  the  ship  under  the  lee  of  Clauda  (ver.  16),  having  the  island 
between  them,  and  the  wind  being  thus  south  or  southwest  of  it.  Here  they 
were  somewhat  sheltered  from  the  fearful  tempest,  and  were  enabled  to  do 
three  things  preparatory  to  a  long  and  dangerous  voyage:  (1)  They  get  the 
boat  on  board,  which  they  could  not  do  when  driving  before  the  wind ;  and  as 
the  boat  was  doubtless  quite  full  of  water,  it  was  accomplished  "  with 
difficulty."  (2)  "They  used  helps,  under-girding  the  ship"  (ver.  17),  passing 
ropes  or  chains  around  the  hull  at  right  angles,  the  ends  being  secured  on  the 
deck,  thus  adding  strength  to  the  ship.  The  imperfection  of  construction, 
and  the  strain  upon  the  hull,  caused  by  the  single  mast  with  its  large,  square 
sail,  rendered  the  ancient  merchant  ship  especially  liable  to  the  loosening  of 
its  frame-work,  or  the  yielding  of  its  planks.  This  mode  of  strengthening 
ships  was  common  in  ancient  times,  nor  is  it  unknown  among  modern  navi- 
gators. (3)  "  They  lowered  the  gear,"  which  probably  means  that  they 
lowered  the  top-sails  on  the  mast  and  all,  except  what  was  necessary  in  the 
storm.  For  to  escape  the  Syrtis,  they  must  have  had  some  sail.  It  is 
supposed  that  they  brought  the  vessel  round,  with  the  right  side  to  the  wind ; 
and  that  thus  she  would  drift  a  little  to  the  north  of  west  at  the  rate  of  a 
mile  and  a  half  an  hour,  or  thirty -six  miles  a  day, 

Thus  ends  the  first  day  from  Fair  Havens.  The  second  and  third  days  are 
described  in  ver.  18,  19.  The  "  many  days  "  (ver.  20)  probably  cover  nine  or 
ten  days ;  for  fourteen  days  elapsed  between  the  time  they  left  Crete,  and  the 
time  when  they  were  stranded  on  the  coast  of  Melita ;  and  three  days  had 
already  passed. 

On  the  second  day  from  Fair  Havens  "  they  began  to  throw  the  freight  over- 
board'^ (ver.  18) — literally,  "they  made  a  casting  out,"  a  nautical  expression 
of  the  ancients,  in  order  to  lighten  the  ship.  The  mariners  of  Jonah's 
vessel  "  cast  forth  the  wares  that  were  in  the  ship  into  the  sea  to  lighten  it." 
(Jon.  1 :  5.)  AVhat  they  threw  overboard,  we  are  not  told.  Probably  some 
of  the  heavier  articles  which  came  to  hand — of  spars  and  riggings,  and  of 
merchandise,  but  not  the  wheat.  (Ver.  38.) 

They  cast  out  on  the  third  day  the  tacJding  or  furniture  of  the  ship  (ver.  19), 
a  doubtful  expression,  meaning  probably,  beds,  tables,  chests,  and  such  articles 
as  were  not  absolutely  essential.  Mr.  Smith  supposes  that  the  ship  had 
sprung  a  leak,  and  they  were  in  extreme  danger  of  foundering  at  sea — a 
frequent  occurrence  in  that  day.     About  two  years  later,  Josephus,  on  his 


252  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF  THE   ACTS. 


way  to  Kome,  suffered  shipwreck  from  foundering.  "Accordingly,"  he  says, 
"  I  came  to  Rome,  though  it  were  through  a  great  number  of  hazards  at  sea ; 
for  our  ship  was  drowned  in  the  Adriatic  Sea,  and  we  that  were  in  it,  being 
about  six  hundred  in  number,  swam  for  our  lives  all  the  night ;  when  upon 
the  first  appearance  of  the  day,  and  upon  our  sight  of  a  ship  of  Cyrene,  I  and 
some  others,  eighty  in  all,  by  God's  providence,  having  got  a  start  of  the  rest, 
were  taken  up  into  the  other  ship." — {Life,  g  3.) 

"  Neither  sun  nor  stars  shone  upon  us  for  many  days  "  (ver.  20),  describes 
the  overcast  sky,  which  often  accompanies  a  northeastern  gale,  on  the 
Mediterranean,  at  the  present  day. 

§  56.  The  Shipwreck  occurred  on  "the  fourteenth  night"  and  the  morn- 
ing following,  after  leaving  the  "Fair  Havens."  (Ver.  8,  13,  27.) 

The  Sea  of  Adria  (ver.  27)  at  first  was  a  part,  and  then  the  whole,  of  the 
Gulf  of  Venice.  In  the  apostolic  age  it  embraced  that  division  of  the 
Mediterranean  which  was  bounded  by  the  coasts  of  Sicily,  Italy,  Greece,  and 
Africa.  Ptolomy  says  that  Crete  is  bounded  on  the  west  by  Adria.  It  was 
in  that  part  of  the  sea  between  Crete  and  Sicily,  the  ship  containing  Paul 
was  driven  up  and  down.  Somewhere  in  this  sea  Josephus  was  shipwrecked 
(see  above) ;  and  was  picked  up  by  a  ship  from  Cyrene  and  taken  to  Puteoli. 
(Ch.  28 :  13.) 

In  ver.  27,  we  have  the  graphic  language  of  seamen,  "  they  were  drawing 
near  some  country" — literally,  some  country  was  drawing  near  them;  according 
to  the  optical  illusion,  when  sailing  to  a  place,  the  land  appears  to  approach  ; 
in  sailing  away,  the  land  recedes. 

It  appears  from  ver.  29,  30,  that  the  ship  had  more  than  four  anchors;  for 
that  number  was  cast  out  of  the  stern,  to  stop  the  progress  of  the  ship,  and  at 
the  same  time  keep  it  headed  toward  the  land,  ready  to  push  forward  when 
the  day  came  (ver.  40) ;  and  there  were  anchors  in  the  foreship,  which  the 
sailors  pretended  to  be  preparing  to  cast  forth.  Ancient  ships  of  considerable 
size  had  several  anchors.  Cesar  speaks  of  ships  having  four.  Athenteus 
mentions  one  that  had  eight.  The  anchors,  as  seen  on  ancient  coins,  were 
similar  in  form  to  modern  ones.  The  ancients  generally  anchored  from  the 
bow,  though  they  sometimes  anchored  from  the  stern.  Nelson  anchored  his 
fleet  from  the  stern,  at  the  Battle  of  Copenhagen,  in  order  to  keep  the  vessels 
in  proper  position ;  and  it  is  said  that  this  measure  was  suggested  to  him  by 
his  having  read,  that  morning,  the  twenty-seventh  chapter  of  the  Acts. 
(Conybeare  and  Howson,  Vol.  II.,  p.  335.) 

The  strong  language  of  Paul  (ver.  33) :  "  This  is  the  fourteenth  day  that 
ye  wait,  and  continue  fasting,  having  taken  nothing,"  was  understood  by  his 
hearers,  and  means  that  they  had  taken  no  regular  meals,  nor  taken  anything 
adequate  to  their  support.     "Appian  speaks  of  an  army,  which  for  twenty 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OP   THE   ACTS.  253 


days  took  neither  food  nor  sleep ;  by  which  he  must  mean  that  they  neither 
took  reguhir  meals,  nor  slept  whole  nights  together." — {Doddridge,  Hackett, 
and  Gloag.) 

In  ver.  40,  Luke  speaks  of  "loosing  the  bands  of  the  rudders,"  using  the 
plural ;  for  the  ships  of  the  ancients  generally  had  two  rudders,  like  large  and 
broad  oars  or  paddles,  one  on  each  side  of  the  stern.  These  were  joined 
together  at  the  extremity  by  a  pole,  and  when  necessary  they  could  be  raised 
up  out  of  the  water  and  fastened  with  bands  to  the  ship.  This  had  been 
done,  when  the  anchors  were  cast  out  at  the  stern  (ver  29) ;  but  now  having 
cut  off  the  anchors,  they  must  loosen  the  bands  and  lower  the  rudders,  in 
order  to  control  the  ship,  when  making  for  the  beach. 

The  word  translated  foresail  (ver.  40)  has  been  applied  to  almost  every 
sail  which  a  vessel  carries;  but  it  is  now  generally  regarded  as  the  foresail, 
which  would  be  the  most  useful  in  driving  the  ship  forward.  They  did  just 
what  a  sailor  would  do  at  the  present  day. 

The  Place  of  the  Shipwreck.  Formerly,  this  was  supposed  to  have 
been  on  the  island  of  Meleda,  in  the  Gulf  of  Venice,  founded  on  the  erroneous 
view  that  the  Sea  of  Adria,  in  which  the  ship  was  driven  up  and  down,  was 
identical  with  that  gulf.  But  we  have  seen  above,  that  the  Adriatic  also 
included  that  portion  of  the  Mediterranean  between  Sicily  and  Greece,  ex- 
tending down  to  the  Syrtis  on  the  African  coast.  Moreover,  a  northeast  wind 
would  not  drive  a  ship  from  the  island  of  Crete  to  Meleda  ;  nor  would  a  ship 
from  Alexandria  naturally  winter  there  (ch.  28:  11);  nor  would  it  likely 
continue  its  voyage  afterwards  to  Puteoli ;  nor  go  to  Syracuse  before  it  went 
to  Rhegium.  This  opinion  was  first  advanced  in  the  tenth  century,  but  is 
now  generally  given  up. 

The  island  of  Malta,  about  fifty-six  miles  south  of  Cape  Passaro,  the  south 
promontory  of  Sicily,  is,  without  doubt,  the  Melita  of  the  Acts ;  and  St.  Paul's 
Bay,  on  the  northeastern  extremity  of  the  island,  the  place  of  the  shipwreck. 
Malta  is  sixty  miles  in  circumference,  twenty  miles  in  length,  and  twelve 
miles  in  breadth.  The  name  of  St.  Paul's  Bay  has  been  given  to  the  place  where 
the  shipwreck  is  supposed  to  have  occurred.  This  bay  is  an  inlet  about  two 
miles  deep,  and  one  mile  broad,  formed  in  part  by  the  small  island,  Salmo- 
netta,  on  the  northwest,  and  the  Koura  Point  on  the  southeast.  The  ship  is 
supposed  to  have  passed  this  point,  and  to  have  been  wrecked  within  the  bay, 
near  the  channel  which  separates  Salmonetta  from  Malta.  The  reasons  may 
be  stated  as  follows : 

1.  It  is  the  traditionary  place.  The  belief  has  been  rooted  in  the  Maltese 
mind  from  generation  to  generation.  "The  present  writer's  personal  ac- 
quaintance with  the  island  would  enable  him  greatly  to  extend  ....  the 
Pauline  associations  which  it  contains.     There  ii,!,  perhaps,  no  piece  of  land, 

of  the  same  extent  in  the  world,  which  is  made  to  contain  references  so  diver- 

W 


254  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS. 

sified  and  so  numerous,  to  any  one  person,  as  the  island  of  Malta  to  Paul,  who 
is,  in  fact,  the  tutelary  saint  of  the  island." — (Alexander's  Kitto.) 

2.  From  the  direction  and  probable  speed  of  the  ship.  The  wind  was  a 
northeastern  gale.  Mr.  Smith  has  shown  that  the  seamen  probably  did  what 
experienced  sailors  now  would  do,  under  their  circumstances — they  bring  the 
Jiead  of  the  vessel  very  near  to  the  north,  with  the  right  side  to  the  wdnd. 
They  would  thus  avoid  the  dreaded  Syrtis  of  Africa,  and  tend  as  much  as 
possible  toward  Italy.  It  is  also  generally  agreed  that  they  would  drift  a 
little  north  of  west,  at  the  rate  of  thirty-six  miles  a  day  as  a  fair  average. 
The  distance  from  Clauda  to  Malta  is  about  477  miles.  At  the  above  rate  "  a 
ship  starting  late  in  the  evening  from  Clauda,"  says  Mr.  Smith,  "  would,  by 
midnight  on  the  fourteenth,  be  less  than  three  miles  from  the  entrance  of  St. 
Paul's  Bay.  I  admit  that  a  coincidence,  so  very  close  as  this  is,  is  to  a  certain 
extent,  accidental ;  but  it  is  an  accident  which  could  not  have  happened  had 
there  been  any  great  inaccuracy  on  the  part  of  the  author  of  the  narrative 
with  regard  to  the  numerous  incidents  upon  which  the  calculations  are 
founded,  or  had  the  ship  been  wrecked  anywhere  but  at  Malta." 

3.  From  the  place  of  the  shipwreck,  "they  perceived  a  certain  bay  with  a 
beach "  ;  one  having  a  smooth  shore  (ver.  39),  implying  that  the  coast  adja- 
cent was  unsafe,  or  unsuited  for  running  the  ship  upon  it  with  the  hope  of 
saving  their  lives.  Again  it  is  said :  "  Lighting  upon  a  place  where  two  seas 
met,  they  ran  the  vessel  aground"  (ch.  27  :  41). 

These  conditions  are  met  in  St.  Paul's  Bay,  which  is  formed  on  the  north 
by  the  island  Salmonetta.  Near  the  place  w^here  the  shipwreck  is  supposed  to 
have  occurred,  the  shore  is  rocky  and  rugged,  interrupted  only  at  two  points, 
which  exhibit  a  smooth  or  sandy  shore.  "  The  island  of  Salmonetta  is  so 
placed  that  the  sailors,  looking  from  the  deck  when  the  vessel  was  at  anchor, 
could  not  possibly  be  aware  that  it  was  not  part  of  the  mainland  ;  whereas, 
while  they  were  running  her  aground,  they  could  not  help  observing  the 
opening  of  the  channel,  which  would  appear  '  a  place  between  tivo  seas,'  and 
would  be  more  likely  to  attract  their  attention,  if  some  current  resulting  from 
tliis  juxtaposition  of  the  island  and  the  coast  interfered  with  the  accuracy  of 
their  steering." — Dr.  Howson. 

4.  From  the  indications  of  land,  the  soundings,  and  the  anchorage.  If  the 
ship  was  borne  a  little  north  of  west,  as  above  supposed,  toward  the  little  island 
of  Salmonetta,  then  it  would  come  so  near  to  Koura  Point,  the  southeast  head- 
land of  St.  Paul's  Bay,  that  the  breakers  striking  upon  its  rocks  could  be 
heard,  which  may  explain  how  it  was  that  "  about  midniglit  the  sailors  sur- 
mised that  they  were  drawing  near  to  some  country"  (ver.  27).  The  sound- 
ings also  have  been  found  to  be  the  same  as  those  mentioned  by  Luke,  first, 
"  twenty  fathoms  "  ;  and  after  a  little  space,  "  fifteen  fathoms"  (ver.  28).  The 
anchorage  in  the  bay  is  said  to  be  good  :  "  Vriiile  the  cables  hold  there  is  no 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS.  255 

danger,  as  the  anchors  will  never  start."  Mr.  Smith  describes  the  bottom  at 
the  place  of  the  shipwreck,  "  as  of  mud,  graduating  into  tenacious  clay."  And 
so  it  was  that  when  the  ship  ran  aground,  "  the  fore-ship  struck,  and  remained 
immovable"  (ver.  41),  in  the  muddy  clay,  and  the  stern  was  exposed  to  the 
fury  of  the  waves. 

"  From  this  place  (Salmonetta),  the  ancient  capital  of  Malta  (now  Citta 
Vecchia,  Old  City),  is  distinctly  seen  at  the  distance  of  about  five  miles;  and 
on  looking  toward  the  bay  from  the  top  of  the  church  on  the  summit  of  the  hill 
whereon  the  city  stands,  it  occurred  to  the  present  writer  that  the  people  of 
the  town  might  easily  from  this  spot  have  perceived  in  the  morning  that  a 
wreck  had  taken  place  ;  and  this  is  a  circumstance  Avhich  throws  a  fresh  light 
on  some  of  the  circumstances  of  the  deeply  interesting  transactions  which 
ensued." — Alexander's  Kitto.     (See  ch.  28  :  2). 

5.  Malta  was  also  in  the  track  of  ships  between  Alexandria  and  Puteoli 
(ch.  28 :  11)  ;  and  a  ship  in  going  from  Malta  might  very  naturally  touch  at 
Syracuse,  and  at  Khegium,  on  its  way  to  Puteoli  (ch.  28 :  12,  13). 

It  has  been  objected  that  the  inhabitants  are  called  barbarians ;  that  there 
are  no  venomous  serpents  on  the  island,  and  that  dysentery  is  there  unknown 
(ch.  28  :  2,  3,  8).  But  the  term  "  barbarians"  does  not  necessarily  mean  that 
those  thus  designated  were  uncivilized ;  but  that  they  spoke  neither  Latin  or 
Greek.  The  inhabitants  of  Malta  at  this  time  spoke  a  Semitic  dialect,  prob- 
ably the  Phoenician ;  that  spoken  by  the  people  of  Carthage.  As  to  serpenU, 
it  is  not  strange  that  they  have  been  exterminated  from  a  small  island,  where 
the  population  has  become  exceedingly  dense.  But  this  by  no  means  proves 
that  there  were  none  when  the  island  was  more  sparsely  inhabited,  and  some 
of  the  forests  were  still  standing.  In  regard  to  dysentery,  Mr.  Smith  states,  on 
the  authority  of  a  physician  in  the  island,  that  such  a  disease  is  not  uncommon 
in  Malta.  But  such  objections  are  of  small  moment,  while  the  positive  argu- 
ments really  amount  to  a  demonstration. 

^  57.  It  was  about  the  first  of  November  when  Paul  was  shipwrecked  at 
Melita.  The  "three  days,"  in  ver.  7,  indicate  the  time  that  Paul,  Luke, 
Aristarchus,  and  probably  the  centurion  Julius,  were  guests  of  Publius, 
before  the  miracle  of  healing  occurred. 

Concerning  Melita  and  the  place  of  shipwreck,  see  preceding  section.  It 
may  be  added,  that  Malta  was  originally  colonized  by  the  Phoenicians,  and  at 
this  time  constituted  a  part  of  the  Roman  province  of  Sicily,  and  was 
governed  by  a  deputy  under  the  governor  of  Sicily.  It  illustrates  the 
accuracy  of  Luke  that  he  speaks  of  Publius,  as  the  chief,  or  first  man  of  the 
island  (ver.  7.)  This  does  not  occur,  as  the  title  of  any  governor  of  Malta, 
in  any  ancient  author ;  but  it  has  been  found  in  two  inscriptions,  one  in  Greek 
and  the  other  in  Latin,  which  were  discovered  at  Citta  Vecchia  (Old  City), 


256  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS. 


near  St.  Paul's  Bay,  the  very  place  where  Publius  probably  resided,  and  enter- 
tained Paul  and  others.  A  few  years  before  Paul's  visit,  corsairs  from  Cilicia 
made  Melita  a  frequent  resort,  which  is  an  evidence  tliat  it  may  have  been 
thinly  inhabited,  and  well  wooded  (ver.  3.) 

^  58.  From  the  note  of  time,  "  after  three  months,"  it  may  be  inferred  that 
Paul  began  his  Journey  from  Melita  to  Rome  about  the  first  of 
February,  A.  d.  61.  The  three  months  probably  embraced  November, 
December,  and  January. 

Luke  continues  the  narrative  with  the  minuteness  and  accuracy  of  an  eye- 
witness. Thus  the  ship  in  which  they  sailed  from  Melita  was  from  Alexan- 
dria, which  is  in  harmony  with  the  grain  and  other  trade  between  that  c-ity  and 
Italy.  It  had  the  sign,  The  Twin  Brothers,  that  is,  of  Castor  and  Pollux^ 
fabled  as  the  twin  sons  of  Jupiter  and  Leda,  and  regarded  as  the  guardian 
deities  of  sailors.  Their  figure  heads  were  very  frequently  painted  or  carved 
on  the  prow  of  ancient  vessels. 

They  touch  at  Syracuse,  the  capital  of  Sicily,  situated  on  the  east  coast  of 
that  island,  about  eighty  miles,  or  a  day's  sail,  north  of  Melita.  It  was  made 
up  of  five  cities,  and  hence  probably  its  plural  termination  in  the  original. 
They  tarry  three  days,  perhaps,  for  purposes  of  trade. 

From  thence,  they  "made  a  circuit,'"  and  arrive  at  Khegium  (ver.  13),  which 
probably  means  that  on  account  of  contrary  or  unfavorable  winds  they  sailed 
in  a  zigzag  course  by  tacking.  Mr.  Smith  supposes  a  northwest  wind,  and  that 
they  worked  windward,  following  the  windings  of  the  coast.  Mr.  Lewin  thinks 
the  wind  was  westerly,  and  that  they  stood  out  to  sea,  and  came  to  Rhegium 
in  a  circuitous  course.  He  had  a  friend  who  once  made  the  voj'^age  by  a 
similar  circuit  for  a  similar  reason.  But  there  is  nothing  in  the  word,  used 
by  Luke,  to  determine  the  case  with  exactness. 

Rhegium,  now  called  Reggio,  stands  on  the  Italian  side  of  the  Straits  of 
Messina,  which  are  here  about  six  miles  wide.  Here  they  remain  a  day,  as  it 
would  seem,  waiting  for  more  favorable  weather. 

Then  a  south  wind  sprang  up  (ver.  13),  which  was  favorable  both  for  taking 
them  through  the  Straits  of  Messina,  and  to  Puteoli,  about  one  hundred  and 
eighty  miles  north.  Dr.  Howson  estimates  that  the  voyage  could  be  accom- 
plished in  twenty -six  hours,  which  accords  with  the  account  of  Luke,  Avho 
says  that  "on  the  second  day  we  came  to  Puteoli."  From  Strabo,  Heroditus, 
and  Pliny,  we  learn  that  the  rate  of  sailing  among  the  ancients,  witli  a  favor- 
able wind,  was  from  six  to  seven  miles  an  hour.  So  the  voyage  would  take 
more  than  one  day ;  but  not  necessarily  more  than  two. 

Puteoli,  now  Pozzuoli,  was  the  principal  sea-port  of  southern  Italy,  situated 
near  the  north  extremity  of  the  Bay  of  Naples,  and  about  seven  miles  north- 
west of  the  city  of  that  name.  Its  extensive  grain  trade  is  largely  illustrated  in 
ancient  writers.     Seneca  informs  us  that  the  grain  vessels  of  Alexandria  had 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS.  257 

the  peculiar  privilege  of  coming  into  the  harbor  of  Puteoli  with  all  the  sails 
set,  whereas  other  vessels  were  compelled  to  lower  their  topsails.  Thus,  it 
has  been  said,  we  know  the  very  manner  in  which  this  vessel,  bearing  Paul, 
entered  into  port.  Titus,  at  one  time,  came  to  Khegium  from  Alexandria, 
and  from  thence  sailed  in  a  merchant  vessel  to  Puteoli.  (Suet.  Tit.  V.)  The 
Jews  were  accustomed  to  land  and  embark  here,  in  their  journeys  to  and  from 
Kome.  (Josephus  Antiq.,  18 :  7.  2.)  The  commercial  relations  with  Alexan- 
dria, and  the  large  number  of  Jews  there,  would  lead  us  to  expect  a  colony  of 
Jews  at  Puteoli.  And  so  we  are  positively  informed  by  Josephus,  who  speaks 
of  the  Jews  at  Dicearchia,  the  original  name  of  Puteoli.  {Antiq.,  17 :  12.  1.) 
Accordingly,  Paul  found  brethren  there  (ch  28:  14),  who  entreated  them  to 
tarry  seven  days ;  and  it  would  appear  that  the  invitation  was  accepted.  This 
accounts  for  the  intelligence  of  Paul's  landing  having  reached  the  disciples  at 
Rome,  so  long  before  his  arrival  there. 

On  leaving  Puteoli,  the  centurion  and  his  company  would  naturally  go  to 
Capua,  eighteen  miles,  where  they  would  come  upon  the  celebrated  Appian 
Way,  which  led  direct  to  Rome.  From  Capua  to  Rome  was  about  one 
hundred  and  twenty-five  miles. 

The  Market  of  Appius  (ver.  15)  was  a  small  inland  town,  named  after 
Appius  Claudius,  the  constructor  of  this  part  of  the  road.  It  is  mentioned 
by  both  Cicero  and  Horace.  It  was  forty-three  miles  southeast  of  Rome. 
Indeed  the  forty -third  mile-stone  is  preserved  there. 

The  Three  Taverns,  or  shops  (ver.  15),  was  another  obscure  toAvn  on  the 
Appian  Way,  ten  miles  from  the  ]\Iarket  of  Appius,  and  thirty-three  miles 
southeast  of  Rome.  It  was  near  the  modern  Cisterrea,  just  at  a  point  where 
a  road  came  in  from  Antium  on  the  coast.  This  was  a  convenient  meeting- 
place  of  travelers. 

Upon  Paul's  arrival  at  Rome,  he  was  delivered  by  the  centurion  to  the 
prefect  of  the  pretorian  or  imperial  guard,  who,  in  the  spring  of  A.  d.  61, 
was  the  celebrated  Burrus.  (See  on  |  50.  Time  of  the  recall  of  Felix,  etc.,  5.) 
The  pretorian  camp  was  first  organized  by  Sejanus,  the  favorite  of  Tiberius ; 
its  commander  was  a  person  of  great  influence ;  but,  generally,  there  were  two 
commanders,  as  its  power  was  regarded  too  great  to  be  entrusted  to  one 
person.  According  to  Pliny,  prisoners  from  the  provinces  were  usually 
entrusted  to  the  pretorian  prefect.  This  was  the  case  with  Herod  Agrippa  I., 
when  a  prisoner  at  Rome.  (Josephus  Antiq.,  18 :  6.  6.)  The  latter  was  per- 
mitted to  dwell  in  a  house  by  himself.  {Antiq.,  18 :  6.  11.)  The  same  privilege 
was  accorded  Paul  (ch.  28 :  16,  30),  Probably  the  favorable  report  of  Festus 
and  Agrippa,  the  story  of  Julius  the  centurion  about  their  shipwreck,  and  his 
influence  in  Paul's  behalf,  resulted  in  according  him  this  privilege. 

Thus  Paul  had  the  opportunity  of  preaching  the  gospel  to  all  who  came 
to  him.     He  was,  however,  under  the  charge  of  the  guard,  and  by  frequent 

R 


258  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS. 

changes  would  become  acquainted  with  pretorian  soldiers  generally.  Thus, 
in  Phil.  1 :  12-14,  Paul  says  "  that  the  things  which  happened  unto  me,  have 
fallen  out  rather  unto  the  progress  of  the  gospel ;  .so  that  my  bonds  became 
manifest  in  Christ  throughout  the  whole  pretorian  guard,  and  to  all  the 
rest." 

The  pretorian  guard  embraced  the  officers  and  the  soldiers  of  the  imperial 
guard.  There  were  "  the  saints  ....  of  Caesar's  household "  (Pliil.  4 :  22), 
which  may  indicate  high  officials  and  courtiers,  as  well  as  slaves  and  freed- 
men ;  but  the  latter  are  probably  meant. 

The  pretorian  camp  was,  at  that  time,  situated  outside  of  the  city  walls.  It 
is  "  still  visible  in  the  great  rectangular  projection  in  the  walls,  on  the  north- 
east of  the  city." 

The  Church  at  Rome  was  probably  organized  by  the  "sojourners  from 
Eome,"  converted  on  the  Day  of  Pentecost  (ch.  2  :  10).  It  was  first  composed 
chiefly  of  Jews ;  but  when  Claudius  banished  all  Jews  from  Kome,  it  became 
mostly  Gentile.  After  the  edict  was  reversed,  many  Christians  came  and 
settled  there.  Aquila  and  Priscilla,  and  others  of  Paul's  friends,  were  among 
the  leading  workers.     (Rom.  16:  3-14.) 

I  59.  Paul  arrived  at  Rome  near  the  end  of  February,  or  about  the  first 
of  March,  A.  d.  61.  His  imprisonment  continued  "  two  whole  years,"  during 
which  time  he  abode  in  his  own  hired  dwelling,  doubtless  within,  or  near, 
the  precincts  of  the  pretorium  (ch.  28:  30).  There  is  the  best  reason  for 
believing  the  tradition  that  Paul's  case  then  came  before  the  emperor,  and 
was  decided  in  his  favor.  Nero  was  noted  for  the  precision  which  he  de- 
manded of  the  pleaders,  and  his  carefulness  in  delivering  his  judgments, 
after  consulting  competent  advisers.  The  language  of  Luke  (ver.  30),  im- 
plies that  a  change  occurred  in  Paul's  condition  after  two  years.  If  he  had 
been  martyred,  Luke  certainly  would  have  recorded  the  fact ;  if  his  impris- 
onment had  continued  longer  than  two  years,  he  would  hardly  have  stated 
the  time  with  so  much  precision;  the  conclusion  is  that  Paul  was  set  at 
liberty.     This  occurred  probably  in  the  spring  of  A.  d.  63. 

The  "three  days"  (ver.  17)  were  very  probably  spent  in  resting,  and  receiv- 
ing visits  from  Christian  brethren.  In  his  words  to  the  chief  of  the  Jews — 
rulers  in  the  synagogues  and  other  influential  men  among  them — Paul  affirms, 
as  he  had  before  to  King  Agrippa,  that  it  was  for  "  the  hope  of  Israel "  he 
suffered  (ch.  26:  6).  Similar  to  this  language  are  his  words  to  the  Ephesians, 
which  he  wrote  during  this  imprisonment :  "  I  am  an  ambassador  in  chains." 
(Eph.  6 :  20). 

Jews  at  this  time  were  numerous  in  Borne;  some  of  them  wealthy  and  influ- 
ential. There  were  so  many  of  them  at  Rome  in  the  days  of  Archelaus, 
the  son  of  Herod  the  Great,  that  when  ambassadors  came  from  Jerusalem 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS.  259 

to  petition  the  emperor  against  him,  they  were  supported  by  over  eight 
thousand  Jews,  resident  in  Eome  (Josephus  Antiq.,  17 :  2.  1).  In  the  apos- 
tolic age,  they  have  been  estimated  as  high  as  twenty  or  thirty  thousand. 
They  were,  indeed,  banislied  by  Claudius ;  but  this  decree  was  reversed  on 
the  accession  of  Nero,  if  not  before.  Multitudes  returned,  and  enjoyed  tolera- 
tion and  prosperity,  under  the  mild  government  of  the  early  years  of  Nero. 
The  marriage  of  Nero  to  Poppsea,  a  Jewess,  was  somewhat  favorable  to  the 
Jews.  Still  their  situation  was  not  as  secure  as  they  could  desire,  and  they 
were  anxious  not  to  displease  the  authorities.  Their  considerate  treatment 
of  Paul,  at  first,  may  be  partly  explained  by  their  having  seen  the  favorable 
treatment  he  was  receiving  from  the  prefect  of  the  imperial  body-guard. 

The  quotation  from  Isa.  6 :  9,  10,  is  almost  exactly  from  the  Septuagint 
Version.  This  passage  is  quoted  oftener  than  any  other  from  the  Old  Testa- 
ment, being  found  six  times.  (Ch.  28 :  26,  27 ;  Matt.  13:  4;  Mark  4:  12; 
Luke  8 :  10 ;  John  12 :  40 ;   Eom.  11 :  8.) 

By  comparing  ver.  31  with  Eph.  6  :  18-20;  Phil.  2:  23,  24;  and  Philemon 
8,  9,  22,  we  find  a  general  agreement  in  regard  to  the  freedom  and  boldness 
with  which  he  preached  the  gospel  as  a  prisoner.  So  also  in  Col.  4:  2,  3,  18. 
From  the  last  two  references  it  appears  that  Paul  was  expecting  to  be  set  at 
liberty  soon.  From  these  and  other  passages  it  is  evident  that  he  wrote  his 
Epistles  to  the  Colossians,  to  Philemon,  to  the  Ephesians,  and  to  the  PhiUppians 
during  this  imprisonment,  probably  in  the  last  year — the  first  three  in  the 
autumn  of  A.  D.  62,  and  the  last  in  the  early  part  of  A.  d.  63.  About  the 
time  of  writing  to  the  Colossians  Paul  wrote  an  Epistle  to  the  Laodiceans, 
which  has  been  lost.  (Col.  4  :  16.) 

It  was  during  these  two  years  that  Luke  wrote  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles. 
While  at  Cesarea,  writing  his  Gospel  (a.  d.  58-60),  he  had  opportunity  for 
gathering  materials  for  the  first  part  of  the  Acts,  and  at  Rome  he  enjoyed 
constant  intercourse  with  Paul,  and  his  assistance  in  narrating  any  portion 
of  his  labors. 

The  companions  of  Paul  during  his  imprisonment  were  Luke,  who  came 
with  him  (ch.  28 :  16),  and  who  was  still  with  him,  when  he  wrote  to  the 
Colossians  (ch.  4 :  14),  and  to  Philemon  (ver.  24) ;  Aristarchus,  a  companion 
from  Philippi,  and  Epaphras,  and  Onesimus  from  Colosse  (Col.  1 :  7 ;  4:  9, 10; 
Philem.  24) ;  Epaphroditus  from  Phillippi  (Phil.  2 :  25-30 ;  4 :  18) ;  Timothy, 
who  came  to  him  after  his  arrival  at  Rome  (Col.  1:1;  Phil.  1:1;  2:19; 
Philem.  1);  Mark,  cousin  of  Barnabas  and  Demas  (Philem.  24;  Col. 
4 :  10) ;  and  Tychicus  of  Asia,  a  companion  from  Corinth  and  the  bearer 
back  of  Epistles  to  his  native  province.  (Ch.  20:  4;  Col.  4:7;  Eph.  6:  21.) 

On  Paul's  preaching  at  Rome,  see  on  ^  58,  near  its  close.  Tacitus  speaks 
of  "a  great  multitude"  of  Christians  who  perished  in  the  Neronian  persecu- 
tion of  A.  D.  64.     Clement  testifies  to  tlie  same. 


260  HARMONIC    ARRANGEMENT   OF    THE   ACTS. 


Much  ingenuity  has  been  spent  upon  the  possible  acquaintance  of  Paul 
with  Seneca,  the 'Stoic  philosopher,  the  teacher  of  Nero,  and  the  friend  of 
Burrus.  Gallio,  the  brother  of  Seneca,  was  then  at  Kome;  and  when 
proconsul  at  Corinth,  had  known  Paul,  and  had  protected  him  from  the 
malice  of  the  Jews  (ch.  18:  12-17).  He  probably  had  official  relations 
with  Burrus  as  prefect  of  the  pretorian  guard.  Christians  were  numerous, 
or  became  so,  before  the  persecution  in  a.  d.  64,  when  "vast  multitudes" 
suffered  tortures  and  death.  Paul  was  known  among  the  whole  of  the 
imperial  guard,  and  among  some  of  Cesar's  household,  as  a  noted  Christian 
leader.  He  came  favorably  recommended  to  Burrus,  and  was  accorded 
special  privileges.  It  would  seem  probable  that  both  Gallio  and  Seneca 
knew  of  his  presence  in  Kome ;  and  possibly  both  may  by  chance  have  met 
him  there.  But  that  Seneca,  the  proud,  wealthy,  and  eloquent  philosopher, 
should  have  cultivated  the  acquaintance  of  Paul,  is  quite  improbable.  The 
correspondence  of  Paul  and  Seneca,  mentioned  by  Jerome,  is  unworthy  of 
either,  and  is  doubtless  a  forgery ;  and  the  story  of  the  conversion  of  Seneca  a 
pious  fiction.    See  Lightfoot,  "  Com.  on  Epistle  to  Philippians,"  p.  271  f. 

^  60.  Commentators  and  chronologists  are  divided  as  to  Paul's  Subsequent 
Labors  and  Second  Imprisonment.  Some  hold  that  Paul  was  never 
released,  but  that  his  imprisonment  terminated  with  his  martyrdom.  So 
Eichhorn,  Winer,  De  Wette,  Wieseler,  Meyer,  Davidson,  and  others.  But 
Hug,  Gieseler,  Neander,  Olshausen,  Lange,  Alford,  Lewin,  Howson,  Hackett, 
EUicott,  Lightfoot,  and  others,  hold  that  Paul  was  acquitted;  and  that  he  visited 
Macedonia,  Achaia,  Crete,  proconsular  Asia,  preaching  the  gospel,  and  per- 
haps accomplished  his  intended  journey  to  Spain ;  that  he  was  imprisoned  a 
second  time  at  Eome,  and  there  suffered  martyrdom. 

The  latter  seems  to  be  the  true  view.  (1)  In  the  preceding  section  we 
noticed  that  Paul's  release  from  his  imprisonment  was  a  fair  inference  from 
Luke's  account  (ch.  28 :  30).  (2)  It  was  certainly  his  expectation,  when  he 
wrote  to  the  Philippians,  that  he  would  come  to  them  shortly,  and  to  Philemon, 
requesting  him  to  prepare  for  him  a  lodging  (Phil.  2:  24;  Philem.  22), 
(3)  In  his  Epistles  to  Titus  and  Timothy,  he  speaks  of  journeys  and  a  visit  to 
the  east,  not  mentioned  in  the  Acts.  Thus  he  appears  to  have  gone  to  Ephe- 
sus  and  Macedonia  (1  Tim.  1:3);  to  have  been  at  Crete,  and  probably  at  Ni- 
copolis  (Tit.  1:  5;  3:  12);  at  Corinth,  and  at  Miletus  (2  Tim.  4:  20). 
Various  attempts  have  been  made  to  harmonize  these  statements  with  the  nar- 
native  in  the  Acts,  but  with  poor  success.  For  example,  Paul  wrote  his  Second 
Epistle  to  Timothy  when  he  was  expecting  martyrdom  (2  Tim.  4:  6-8) ;  and 
near  its  end,  he  says :  "  Trophimus  I  left  at  Miletus  sick "  (ver.  20).  Now 
this  could  not  have  been  on  his  fifth  visit  to  Jerusalem ;  for  Trophimus  then 
went  with  him  (ch.  20 :  4,  15),  and  proved  the  innocent  occasion  of  Paul's 
arrest  (ch.  21 :  29).     The  natural  inference  is  that  Paul  was  at  Miletus  after- 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS.  261 

ward  ;  and  since  it  could  not  have  been  during  his  imprisonments  at  Cesarea 
and  Rome,  we  are  led  to  infer  his  acquittal.  To  place  it  earlier  seems  unnatural 
and  arbitrary. 

(4)  The  testimony  of  ecclesiastical  tradition  concurs  in  this  view.  Clement 
of  Eome,  who  wrote  about  a.  d,  95,  says  of  Paul :  "  Having  gone  to  the 
boundary  of  the  west,  and  borne  witness  before  the  governors,  he  departed 
from  the  world." — (Ad.  Corinth,  c.  5).  As  Clement  wrote  from  Eome,  "the 
boundary  of  the  west "  refers  naturally  to  Spain  or  Britain.  (Compare  Eom. 
15 :  24).  In  the  Muratorian  Canon,  written  about  A.  d.  180,  a  fragmentary 
passage  seems  to  imply  a  journey  of  Paul  from  Eome  to  Spain.  Eusebius 
(died  A.  D.  340)  informs  us  that  "  Paul,  after  pleading  his  cause,  is  said  to  have 
gone  forth  again  to  preach  the  gospel,  and  afterward  came  to  Rome  a  second 
time,  where  he  finished  his  life  with  martyrdom.  {Hist.  Ecd.  2:  22).  Jerome 
(died  A.  D.  419)  tells  us  that  "Paul  was  dismissed  by  Nero,  that  he  might 
preach  the  gospel  in  the  west."  To  the  same  effect,  Chrysostom,  Theodoret, 
and  others  of  the  fathers.  If  Paul  had  not  been  released,  we  would  naturally 
expect  some  reference  to  it  in  the  early  traditions  of  the  church ;  but  no  such 
reference  has  come  down  to  us. 

In  the  Scripture  arrangement  of  this  section  are  several  passages,  bearing 
upon  Paul's  labors  after  his  release,  and  on  his  record  and  final  imprisonment. 
To  these  might  be  added  Heb.  13:  23  (if  with  a  number  of  authorities  we 
regard  Paul  as  the  more  probable  writer  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews), 
"  Know  ye  that  our  brother  Timothy  has  been  set  at  liberty  ;  with  whom,  if 
he  come  shortly,  I  will  see  you." 

If  Paul  was  liberated  in  the  spring  of  A.  d.  63,  he  probably  went  to  Mace- 
donia and  Asia  Minor,  accompanied,  perhaps,  by  Timothy  (Phil.  1 :  23-26 ; 
Philem.  1 :  22.)  In  the  spring  of  A.  d.  64,  he  may  have  undertaken  his  long 
intended  visit  to  Spain.  (Eom.  15:  22-24.)  This  visit  rests  on  a  tradition, 
and  has  no  Scripture  support  except  Paul's  intention  and  expectation,  as 
expressed  in  his  Epistle  to  the  Eomans.  It  may  be  regarded  as  probable. 
Eeturning  in  the  spring  of  A.  d.  65,  he  may  have  avoided  Eome,  on  account 
of  the  persecution  of  Christians,  going  to  Ephesus,  and  thence  to  Macedonia 
(1  Tim.  1:3).  Here  he  probably  wrote  his  First  Epistle  to  Timothy,  whom 
he  had  left  in  charge  of  the  Ephesian  Church.  After  this  he  visits  Crete,  in 
company  with  Titus,  whom  he  left  in  that  island  (Tit.  1 :  5).  About  the 
spring  of  A.  v.  66,  he  may  have  left  Crete,  and  visited  Ephesus  again  (1  Tim. 
3:  14),  where  Alexander  the  coppersmith  did  him  much  evil  (2  Tim.  4:  14); 
then  passing  through  Miletus,  he  left  Trophimus  there  sick  (2  Tim.  4 :  20)  ; 
touching  at  Troas,  he  left  his  cloak  with  Carpus  (2  Tim.  4:  13);  and  passing 
on  to  Corinth,  Erastus,  who  had  been  a  companion  in  travels,  remained 
there.  Probably  at  one  of  these  places  Paul  wrote  his  Epistle  to  Titus. 
From  Corinth  he  proceeded  to  Nicopolis,  where  he  had  determined  to  pass 


262  HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT    OF    THE   ACTS. 

the  winter  (Tit,  3 :  12).  Here  he  may  have  been  arrested,  and  sent  to  Eome  a 
second  time  for  trial. 

He  is  treated  with  greater  severity  in  his  second  imprisonment  than  in  his 
first  (2  Tim.  1 :  16  ;  2 :  9).  In  his  first  defence  he  appears  to  have  been  suc- 
cessful (2  Tim.  4 :  16,  17) ;  but  he  foresaw  approaching  danger,  and  as  he 
drew  near  his  final  hearing  he  had  a  presentiment  of  approaching  martyrdom 
(2  Tim.  4:  6,8).  Eusebius  says:  "Paul  is  said  to  have  been  beheaded  at 
Eome,  and  Peter  to  have  been  crucified  under  Nero.  This  account  is  con- 
firmed by  the  fact  that  the  names  of  Peter  and  Paul  still  remain  in  the  ceme- 
teries of  that  city,  even  to  this  day."  According  to  the  chronicle  of  Eusebius, 
Paul's  martyrdom  occurred  in  the  thirteenth  year  of  Nero,  or  a.  d.  67.  But 
Jerome  informs  us  that  Paul  was  beheaded  in  the  fourteenth  year  of  Nero 
A.  D.  68,  on  the  road  to  Ostia.  Epiphanius  places  it  in  the  twelfth  year  of  Nero, 
A.  D.  66.  And  with  him  agrees  the  unknown  author  of  the  "  Martyrdom  of 
St.  Paul."  If  he  was  martyred  on  June  29th,  the  day  assigned  by  tradition,  it 
could  not  have  been  in  a.  d.  68,  for  Nero  committed  suicide  on  June  11th  of 
that  year.  Jerome  probably  intended  to  follow  the  notation  of  Eusebius,  and 
was  in  some  way  misled  in  the  date.  If  Paul  made  his  intended  visit  to  Spain, 
his  martyrdom  may  be  placed  in  A.  d.  67  ;  but  if  not,  then  we  may  fix  the  date 
in  A.  D.  66.  The  probability  of  this  visit  makes  the  former  date  the  more 
probable. 

In  concluding  these  brief  and  fragmentary  notes,  it  is  but  right  that  we 
should  again  emphasize  the  accuracy  of  Luke.  The  book  of  the  Acts  contains 
its  OAvn  evidence  to  the  truthfulness  of  its  narrative.  Whether  we  examine 
its  contact  with  the  Old  Testament  Scriptures,  or  with  the  Epistles  of  Peter, 
James,  or  Paul,  or  with  the  writings  of  profane  historians,  or  with  the  coins 
and  monuments  of  the  apostolic  age,  or  with  recent  discovery  and  the  latest 
scientific  investigations,  the  result  is  always  the  same.  Luke  wins  your  confi- 
dence and  keeps  it. 

"  Minute  usages,  topographical  peculiarities,  and  kindred  points  may  be 
found  in  nearly  every  paragraph,  and  each  and  every  such  reference  can  be 
used  as  a  test  of  accuracy.  The  test  has  been  applied.  Volume  after  volume 
has  been  written  on  the  subject.  Every  journey  has  been  retraced ;  every 
voyage  has  been  remade,  for  the  express  purpose  of  verifying  the  narrative. 
Sometimes  it  has  been  thought  that  the  writer  made  a  mistake  ;  but  in  nearjy 
every  such  instance  renewed  investigation,  in  a  few  cases  new  discoveries  by 
travelers,  have  shown  the  accuracy  of  the  record.  It  has  fairly  stood  every 
test,  and  may  well  be  regarded  as  the  book  of  history  (of  all  times)  which  has 
been  proven  the  most  exact." — Mattheiv  B.  Riddle. 

"  Examine  and  compare  the  secular  historians  from  Herodotus  to  Macaulay, 
and  the  church  historians  from  Eusebius  to  Neander,  and  Luke -need  not  fear 
a  comparison.     No  history  of  thirty  years  has  ever  been  written  so  truthful  and 


HARMONIC   ARRANGEMENT   OF   THE   ACTS. 


263 


impartial ;  so  important  and  interesting ;  so  healthy  in  tone  and  hopeful  in 
spirit ;  so  aggressive  and  yet  so  genial ;  so  cheering  and  inspiring  ;  so  replete 
with  lessons  of  wisdom  and  encouragement  for  work  in  spreading  the  gospel 
of  truth  and  peace ;  so  simple  and  modest,  as  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles." — Dr. 
P.  Schaff,  Church  Hist.  Vol.  I.,  p.  739. 


REFERENCES  TO  NOTES. 


Acts  of  the  Apostles,  its  external  contact  and 

relations,  137,  138. 
Acts  and  tlie  Epistles,  138;  1  Peter  1  :  21, 

155;  1  Peter  2  :  4-8,  157  ;  1  Tim.  5  :  9,  160 ; 

1  Cor.  9:1;  15  :  8,  173 ;  Gal.  1  :  18-24,  175, 
176  ;  2  Cor.  12  :  1-4, 188 ;  2  Cor.  11  :  26,  191 ; 

2  Tim.  3  :  10,  11  ;  2  Cor.  11  :  25,  194;  Gal. 
2  :  1-10,  197-200 ;  2  Tim.  1:5,  6;  3  :  15, 
205 ;  Gal.  4  :  13-19,  205 ;  Phil.  4  :  2,  3 ;  1  : 
30,  207;  2  Cor.  11  :  15;  1  Thess.2  :  2,  l07  ; 
1  Thess.  2  :  14-:8  ;  3  :  4,  209  ;  1  Cor.  4  :  11 ; 
9  :  12  ;  16  :  19,  213 ;  2  Cor.  I  :  19 ;  11  :  8,  9, 
214;  1  Cor.  1  :  14;  2  :  2,  214;  1  Cor.  16  :  9, 
223  ;  2  Cor.  12  :  14 ;  13  :  1, 216 ;  Eph.  2  :  19- 
22,  225  ;  Rom.  16  :  23,  226  ;  2  Cor.  2 :  12  ; 
7:5,  227,  228;  Rom.  15  :  18,  19,  231  ;  Rom. 
16  :  1,  21-23,  231 ;  1  Tim.  4:1,  233;  1  Cor. 
16  :  3,  4,  etc.,  241 

Acts  and  profane  history,  139,  1S2, 185, 186, 
194,  206,  209,  211,  213,  215,  223,  232,  236,  242, 
244,  253,  258,  etc. 

Alms-distributors,  deacons,  159,  160. 

Autioch  and  Christianity,  181-183. 

Aiitioch  in  Pisidia,  192. 

Apostolic  conference,  202. 

Athens,  212;  did  Paul  visit  it  twice,  217, 
218. 

Barnabas,  157,  203. 

Barnabas  and  Paul,  181,  189-196. 

Chronology  of  the  Acts,  139-144. 
Chronoloj;y  of  our  Lord's  life,  146,  1 17. 
Chronologies,  leading,  145. 
Circumcision  of  Timothy,  but  not  of  Titus, 

204. 
Cornelius,  conversion  of,  177 ;  two  accounts, 

178,  179. 
Corinth,  did  Paul  make  two,  or  three  visits 

to,  216-218, 
Corinthians,  epistles  to,  227,  2.S0 


Ephesus,  220-226. 
Ephesus  and  magical  arts,  221. 
Ephesians,  epistle  to,  225,  259. 
Epistles,  when  and  where  written,  139. 
Eunuch,  conversion  of,  169,  170. 

Galatia,  gospel  in,  205. 

Galatians,  epistle  to,  221. 

Gentiles,  received  into  the  church,  180. 

ilerod,  death  of,  1S5. 

Luke's  accuracy  illustrated,  262;  in  the  use 
of  proconsul  in  Cyprus,  190,  and  in 
Achaia,  2i5;  of  Politarchs  at  Thessalo- 
nica,  209;  of  Asiarchs,  town  clerk,  and 
proconsuls  at  Epliesus,  224  ;  in  styling 
Herod,  king,  184,  the  emperor,  lord,  and 
Agrippa,  king,  24r) ;  in  the  mythological 
notions  of  the  Lycaonians,  194  ;  in  the  ac- 
count of  Philippi,  206  ;  of  Athens,  210- 
212;  of  Ephesus,  221,223-225;  in  the  use 
of  nautical  terms,  247,  249,  251;  in  the 
voyage  and  shipwreck  of  Paul,  248-255; 
in  confirmations  of  the  Epistles,  138,  191, 
207,  208,  213,  214,  231,  259,  etc. 

Luke  the  beloved  physician,  206,  222. 

Melita  or  Malta,  253. 

Model  of  Paul's  working,  192. 

Moses  and  Stephen,  165. 

Navigation,  ancient,  247. 

Old  Testament  in  Peter's  addresses,  148,  154, 
155;  in  Stephen's  address,  161-166;  in 
James'  address,  202 ;  in  Paul's  addresses. 
192,  212,  234,  259. 

Paul  and  Stephen.  102,  192. 
Paul's  conversion,  time  of,  170. 


264 


HARMOXrC    ARRANGEMENT    OF   THE    ACTS. 


Paul's  conversion,  accounts  of,  172,  174. 

Paul  in  Arabia,  174. 

Paul  in  Cilicia,  176. 

Paul  sent  to  the  heathen,  189. 

Paul's  visits  to  Jerusalem,  197. 
First  after  conversion,  175. 
Second,  187,  188. 
Third,  197-201. 
Fourth,  219. 
Fifth,  236. 

Paul's  first  missionary  tour,  190-196. 

I'aiil's  second  missionary  tour,  203-219. 

I'aul's  third  missionary  tour,  219-235. 

Paul's  first  arrival  in  Eurojie,  206  ;  a  Roman 
citizen,  207,  237,  246;  at  Athens,  2;0; 
three  times  at  Coriuth,  210;  delaying  at 
Ephesus,  226-230;  addresses  at  Miletus, 
233;  defense  before  the  people,  2.36;  be- 
fore theSauhedrin,  237  ;  before  Felix,  240; 
before  Festus,  245;  before  king  Agrippa, 
246. 

Paul's  voyage  and  shipwreck,  247-255. 

Paul  at  Rome,  258. 

Paul's  second  imprisonment,  and  death, 
260-262. 

Pentecost,  on  Saturday  or  Sunday,  149-158. 

Persecutions  of  Christians,  ]5'i,  158, 167, 168, 
184. 

Persecutions  of  Paul,  175,  193,  194,  207,  208, 
215,  223,  236,  238. 

Peter,  155,  179,  18o,  188,  189,  203,  219. 

Peter  at  Joppa,  177. 

Peter  and  Paul,  203,  219,  262. 


Philip  the  evangelist,  169, 180. 
Pheuice,  2.50. 

Philippi,  a  Roman  colony,  206. 
Proconsul,  propraetor,  190. 
Politarchs,  209. 

Roman  provinces,  two  classes,  190. 

Romans,  epistle  to,  231. 

Rome,  from  Malta  to,  256. 

Routes  from  Jerusalem  to  Damascus,  171. 

Sea  of  Adria,  252. 

Ships,  ancient,  249,  252. 

Shipwreck  of  Paul,  252. 

St.  Paul's  bay,  253. 

Salmonetta,  255. 

Seneca  and  Paul,  260. 

Speed  of  Patil's  ship,  2r4. 

Stephen,  160  ;  defense  of,  161-166  ;  death  of, 

166. 
Stephen  and  Paul,  162. 
Stoics  and  Epicureans,  211. 

Thessalonica,  209. 
Thes'salouians,  epistles  to,  215 
Tyranuus,  222 

Upper  room,  148, 153. 

Year  of  Paul's  conversion,  170. 
"    of  Herod's  death,  185. 
"    of  Festus'  coming  into  Judea,  242-244. 


THE  EPISTLES 

AND  REVELATION 


In  the  Improved  Version  of  1891 


ARRANGED  IN  CHRONOLOGICAL  ORDER  FOR 
READING  AND  STUDY 


INTRODUCTORY. 


The  Epistles  and  the  Revelation  are  added  in  the  following  pages,  in  their 
most  probable  chronological  order,  to  facilitate  the  study  of  them  in  connection 
with  that  of  the  Acts.  Each  book  in  the  New  Testament  has  its  historical  set- 
ting, and  is  best  understood  in  its  historical  relations.  The  Gospels  prepare  the 
way  for  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  and  the  Acts  is  introductory  to  the  writings 
of  James  and  Peter,  John  and  Paul.  The  Gospel  of  John,  however,  with  its 
higher  spiritual  truth,  is  closely  connected  with  his  Epistles,  and  may  be  profit- 
ably read  in  connection  with  those  Epistles.  In  reading  the  four  Gospels,  the 
common  order  of  Matthew,  Mark,  Luke,  and  John  is  excellent  and  perhaps  the 
best  for  practical  purposes,  and  for  studying  their  historical  relations.  Some 
would  prefer  to  begin  with  Mark,  which  has  advantages  as  a  vivid  summary 
and  chronological  outline. 

In  reading  the  Epistles  the  necessity  of  a  historic  arrangement  becomes 
more  apparent.  It  does  not  seem  fitting  to  delay  the  simple  teachings  and 
practical  lessons  of  James  to  near  the  end  of  the  New  Testament  writings,  nor 
to  defer  the  earlier  Epistles  of  Paul  to  the  Thessalonians  to  the  last  of  his 
Epistles  to  the  churches,  nor  to  read  his  most  elaborate  Epistle  to  the  Romans 
before  the  preparatory  and  earlier  Epistle  to  the  Galatians.  But  while  the 
Epistles  should  be  read  in  their  historical  relation  to  one  another,  they  should 
also  be  read  in  their  connection  with  the  Acts.  These  various  demands,  from 
both  the  "historic  narrative  and  the  epistolary  teaching,  can  best  be  met,  I  think, 
by  arranging  the  Epistles  in  chronological  order.  Thus  we  shall  best  be  able  to 
trace  the  progress  of  revelation  and  the  growth  of  doctrine  in  the  New  Testa- 
ment. 

In  the  Harmonic  Arrangement  of  the  Acts,  which  was  prepared  a  few  years 
ago,  such  passages  from  other  parts  of  the  New  Testament  were  placed  at  the 
bottom  of  the  pages  of  the  Acts  as  seemed  necessary  to  confirm  or  supplement 
the  narrative.  But  more  than  this  is  often  desirable.  It  will  be  found  .helpful 
to  read  the  Epistles  in  connection  with  the  history  of  the  time  and  occasion  when 
each  was  written.  To  meet  these  requirements  the  following  chronological 
arrangement  of  the  Epistles  and  the  Revelation  has  been  made.  It  is  not 
presented  as  the  best  that  can  be  made,  for  there  are  historic  and  chronological 
questions  not  fully  settled,  but  it  is  one  which  will  be  found  serviceable  in  put- 
ting the  Epistles  into  their  true  historic  relations,  and  upon  the  whole  is  pre- 
ferred for  the  purposes  intended. 

267 


268  INTRODUCTORY. 


OUTLINE— FIRST  GROUP. 

THE  EARLIER  EPISTLES. 

I.  The  General  Epistle  of  James. 
II.  Paul's  First  Thessalonians.      ) 
III.  Paul's  Second  Thessalonians.  j  ^^^^^'^  missionary  journey. 

SECOND  GROUP. 

EPISTLES  OF  PAUL'S  THIRD  MISSIONARY  JOURNEY. 

I.  Galatians. 
II.  First  Corinthians. 

III.  Second  Corinthians. 

IV.  Romans. 

THIRD  GROUP. 

EPISTLES  OF  PAUL'S  FIRST  ROMAN  IMPRISONMENT. 
I.  Philippians. 
II.  Colossians. 

III.  Philemon. 

IV.  Ephesians. 

FOURTH  GROUP. 

EPISTLES  OF  PAUL'S  FOURTH  MISSIONARY  JOURNEY. 
I.  First  Timothy. 
II.  Titus. 

FIFTH  GROUP. 

EPISTLES  OF  THE  PERIOD  OF  SUFFERING  AND  THE  JEWISH  WAR. 

I.  First  Epistle  of  Peter. 
II.  The  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews. 

III.  The  Epistle  of  Jude. 

IV.  Second  Epistle  of  Peter. 

V.  Paul's  Second  Epistle  to  Timothy. 

SIXTH  GROUP. 

EPISTLES  OF  THE  LAST  APOSTOLIC  DAYS. 
I.  First  John. 
II.  Second  John. 

III.  Third  John. 

IV.  The  Revelation. 

• 

All  these  Epistles  are  addressed  to  Christians,  either  to  churches  or  individ- 
uals, and  they  throw  light  upon  the  condition  of  their  inner  and  outer  Christian 
and  church  life.  In  the  first  group  we  have  the  practical  truths  taught  to  early 
Jewish  and  Gentile  believers.  Christian  living  is  emphasized ;  and  in  suffer- 
ing and  conflict  there  is  a  hopeful  looking  forward  to  the  return  of  the  Lord. 
In  the  second  group  we  are  ushered  in  upon  the  conflicts  arising  from  tlie 
conversion  of  the  Gentiles,  and  the  placing  of  them  on  an  equal  footing  with 


INTRODUCTORY.  269 


Jewish  Christians.  We  have  the  great  fundamental  doctrines  which  are  the 
antidote  of  Judaism,  and  a  practical  illustration  of  settling  doctrinal  or  other 
differences  in  a  church.  In  the  third  group  we  view  the  middle  M'all  of  partition 
broken  down  between  Jew  and  Gentile.  Christians  are  new  men,  redeemed  by 
Christ,  belonging  to  heaven  yet  living  on  the  earth,  though  not  of  it.  Christ  is 
their  Head,  and  a  perfect  church  is  his  ideal.  The  conflict  is  waged  with  spiritual 
powers,  and  Christians  are  clad  in  the  whole  armor  of  God.  In  the  fourth  group 
you  come  upon  the  local  church  as  it  existed  for  work  in  the  world,  founded 
upon  God's  word,  sound  in  faith,  sound  in  doctrine,  with  its  chosen  godly  pastors 
and  deacons.  In  the  fifth  group  we  behold  Christians  in  the  midst  of  sufferings, 
persecutions,  and  discouragements,  yet  cheered  by  the  promises  of  God,  by  the 
sufferings  and  risen  life  of  Christ.  The  shadows  of  the  old  dispensation  are 
passing  away ;  the  glories  of  the  new  are  filling  the  vision.  The  overthrow  of 
all  opposition  is  assured,  and  the  victory  and  the  crown.  In  the  sixth  group 
we  are  brought  to  the  highest  Christian  realization,  fellowship  with  the  Father 
and  with  his  Son,  Jesus  Christ,  through  the  indwelling  of  the  Eternal  Spirit. 
That  we  may  enjoy  this  highest  state  and  guard  against  marring  its  fellowship, 
comes  the  final  warning,  "Little  children,  keep  yourselves  from  idols."  Fail- 
ures in  enjoying  this  fellowship  are  illustrated  in  the  Epistles  to  the  seven 
.churches.  The  conflict  of  Christianity  in  the  world,  the  overthrow  of  the 
powers  of  darkness,  the  complete  deliverance  of  Christ's  people,  and  the  blessed 
realization  of  final  and  everlasting  victory,  closes  the  scene,  and  leaves  the  wait- 
ing disciple  longing  for  his  Lord. 

Some  after  reading  the  Acts  and  the  Epistles  in  the  chronological  order 
marked  out,  may  desire  to  modify  the  order  a  little  by  a  different  grouping. 
This  can  be  done  by  reading — First,  those  Epistles  written  from  a  Jewish  point 
of  view,  James,  First  Peter,  Hebrews,  Jude,  Second  Peter,  Revelation.  Second, 
those  written  from  the  Gentile  standpoint,  which  would  include  all  the 
Epistles  of  Paul.  Third,  those  from  the  higher  point  of  John's  view.  All  of 
these  groups  may  properly  be  followed  by  the  Eevelation,  a  fitting  conclusion 
of  them  all. 

These  remarks,  and  those  preceding  each  Epistle,  are  merely  suggCvStive, 
designed  to  help  facilitate  the  use  of  the  book  and  the  reading  of  the  Epistles  in 
connection  with  the  Acts. 

The  Improved  version  of  1891  is  chosen  for  the  Epistles  and  Pvevelation, 
because  it  represents  the  best  Greek  text,  and  is  upon  the  whole  the  best  popular 
expression  of  the  original  in  English.  Every  good  translation  throws  light 
upon  Scripture  truth.  The  reading  of  this  and  of  the  excellent  version  of  1881 
in  connection  with  the  Common  version  will  prove  a  profitable  exercise  to  the 
painstaking  student.  To  general  readers,  however,  the  one  version  will  be  all- 
sufficient.  What  we  especially  need  to  know  is  what  the  writers  say,  what  they 
mean,  and  what  that  meaning  has  to  do  with  us  and  the  world  around  us. 


HiGHTSTOWN,  N.  J.,  1897. 


THE  EARLIER  EPISTLES. 


I.  The  General  Epistle  of  James. 

THE  epistles  OP  PAUL'S  SECOND  MISSIONARY  JOURNEY  : 

II.  First  Thessalonians. 
III.  Second  Thessalonians. 

THE  GENEEAL  LETTEE  OF  JAMES. 

James  the  brother  of  our  Lord  was  the  leader  of  the  church  at  Jerusalem 
from  A.  D.  44  (Acts  12  :  17;  15  :  13;  21  :  18  ;  Gal.  1  :  19),  till  his  martyrdom  in 
A.  D.  63,  after  the  death  of  Festus.  His  Epistle  appears  to  be  the  earliest  in  date 
and  in  spirit  of  the  New  Testament  Epistles.  He  writes  as  a  Jewish  Christian, 
and  presents  the  law  of  the  new  faith  as  a  complete  revelation  of  the  will  of  God. 
He  makes  no  reference  to  the  later  controversies  about  circumcision  and  the 
Mosaic  law,  or  to  the  place  of  Gentiles  in  the  church.  It  was  written  at  Jerusa- 
lem, and  intended  to  help  Jewish  believers  who  still  shared  in  the  worship  of  the 
synagogue.  Some  would  place  it  later,  but  its  probable  date  is  A.  d.  45-50.  It 
should  be  read  after  the  twelfth  chapter  of  the  Acts,  and  compared  with  Acts 
15  :  13-18,  23-26.    See  note,  §  28,  p.  202. 

T  1  James,  a  servant  of  God  and  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  to  the  twelve 
-■-•    tribes  which  are  in  the  Dispersion,  greeting, 

2  Account  it  all  joy,  my  brethren,  when  ye  fall  into  manifold  temptations, 
3  knowing  that  the  proving  of  your  faith  works  patience.  *  And  let  patience 
have  a  perfect  work,  in  order  that  ye  may  be  mature  and  complete,  in  nothing 
lacking.  * 

5  But  if  any  one  of  you  is  lacking  in  wisdom,  let  him  ask  from  God,  who 
gives  to  all  simply,  and  upbraids  not,  and  it  will  be  given  him,  ^  But  let  him 
ask  in  faith,  nothing  doubting ;  for  he  that  doubts  is  like  a  wave  of  the  sea 
driven  by  the  wind  and  tossed.  "^  For  let  not  that  man  suppose  tliat  he  will 
receive  anything  from  the  Lord ;  ^  a  man  of  two  minds,  unstable  in  all  his  ways. 

9  But  let  the  lowly  brother  glory  in  his  exaltation ;  i^and  the  rich,  in  his 
humiliation  ;  because  as  the  flower  of  grass  he  will  pass  away.  ^^  For  the  sun 
rises  with  the  burning  heat,  and  withers  the  grass,  and  its  flower  falls  off,  and  the 
beauty  of  its  appearance  perishes  ;  so  also  will  the  rich  man  fade  in  his  goings. 

12  Happy  is  a  man  that  endures  temptation ;  because,  when  he  becomes 
approved,  he  will  receive  the  crown  of  life,  which  He  has  promised  to  those  who 
love  him.  ^^  Lg^  ^q  o^e  say  when  he  is  tempted,  I  am  tempted  from  God ;  for 
God  can  not  be  tempted  with  evil,  and  himself  tempts  no  one.  i*  But  each  one 
is  tempted,  when  by  his  own  desire  he  is  drawn  away  and  enticed,    i^xhen 

271 


272  THE    EPISTLES    AND    REVELATION. 

desire,  having  conceived,  bears  sin;  and  sin,  when  completed,  brings  foilh 
death.  ^^  gg  not  deceived,  my  beloved  bretliren.  ^^  Every  good  gift  and  every 
perfect  gift  is  from  above,  coming  down  from  the  Father  of  the  lights,  with 
whom  there  is  no  variableness,  or  a  shadow  caused  by  turning.  ^^  Qf  his  own 
will  he  brought  us  forth  with  the  word  of  truth,  that  we  should  be  a  kind  of 
first-fruits  of  his  creatures. 

1^  Ye  know  this,  my  beloved  brethren.  But  let  every  man  be  swift  to  hear, 
slow  to  speak,  slow  to  wrath ;  '^'^  for  a  man's  wrath  works  not  God's  righteous- 
ness. 21  Wherefore,  putting  oif  all  filthiness  and  excess  of  wickedness,  receive 
with  meekness  the  implanted  word,  which  is  able  to  save  your  souls. 

2^  But  become  doers  of  the  word,  and  not  hearers  only,  deceiving  yourselves. 
23  Because  if  any  one  is  a  hearer  of  the  word,  and  not  a  doer,  he  is  like  a  man 
beholding  his  natural  face  in  a  mirror.  ^4  por  he  beheld  himself,  and  has  gone 
away ;  and  straightway  he  forgot  what  manner  of  man  he  was.  ^5  g^t  he  who 
looks  into  a  perfect  law,  the  law  of  freedom,  and  remains  by  it,  becoming  not  a 
forgetful  hearer,  but  a  doer  of  work,  this  man  shall  be  happy  in  his  doing.  ^6  jf 
any  one  thinks  that  he  is  religious,  while  he  bridles  not  his  tongue,  but  deceives 
his  heart,  this  man's  religious  service  is  vain.  ^7  ^  pnve  and  uudefiled  religious 
service  before  God  and  the  Father  is  this :  To  visit  orphans  and  widows  in  their 
affliction ;  to  keep  himself  unspotted  from  the  world. 

ni  My  brethren,  hold  not  the  faith  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  Lord  of 
•  glory,  with  respect  of  persons.  ^  Por  if  there  enter  into  your  synagogue  a 
man  with  a  gold  ring,  in  bright  clothing,  and  there  enter  in  also  a  poor  man  in 
mean  clothing ;  ^  and  ye  show  regard  to  him  that  wears  the  gay  clothing,  and 
say,  Sit  thou  here  in  a  good  place,  and  say  to  the  poor  man.  Stand  thou  there,  or. 
Sit  under  my  footstool;  *are  ye  not  partial  in  yourselves,  and  become  evil 
thinking  judges?  ^ Hearken,  my  beloved  brethren.  Did  not  God  choose  the 
poor  as  to  the  world  to  be  rich  in  faith,  and  heirs  of  the  kingdom  which  he 
promised  to  those  who  love  him?  ^'Bnt  ye  dishonored  the  poor  man.  Do  not 
the  rich  oppress  you,  and  is  it  not  they  that  drag  you  before  the  judgment-seats  ? 
"^  Do  not  they  blaspheme  the  woi'thy  name  by  which  ye  are  called  ? 

^  If  however  ye  fulfill  the  royal  law,  according  to  the  scripture.  Thou  shalt 
love  thy  neighbor  as  thyself,  ye  do  well.  ^  But  if  ye  have  respect  to  persons,  ye 
commit  sin,  being  convicted  by  the  law  as  transgressors.  ^^  For  whoever  keeps 
the  whole  law,  and  yet  sins  in  one  point,  has  become  guilty  of  all.  ^^  For  he  who 
said.  Do  not  commit  adultery,  said  also.  Do  not  kill.  Now  if  thou  dost  not 
commit  adultery,  but  killest,  thou  hast  become  a  transgressor  of  the  law.  -^  So 
speak,  and  so  do,  as  men  that  are  about  to  be  judged  through  a  law  of  freedom. 
13  For  judgment  is  merciless  to  him  that  showed  no  mercy.  Mercy  glories  over 
judgment. 

i*What  does  it  profit,  my  brethren,  if  any  one  say  that  he  has  faith,  and 
have  not  works  ?  Can  the  faith  save  him  ?  ^^  jf  ^  brother  or  a  sister  be  naked, 
and  in  lack  of  daily  food,  i^and  one  of  you  say  to  them.  Go  in  peace,  be 
warmed,  and  be  filled,  but  ye  give  them  not  the  things  needful  for  the  body,  what 
does  it  profit  ?  ^"^  Even  so  faith,  if  it  has  not  works,  is  dead  in  itself.  ^^  But 
some  one  will  say.  Thou  hast  faith,  and  I  have  works ;  show  me  thy  faith  apart 


THE  GENERAL  LETTER  OF  JAMES.  ZtS 

from  the  works,  and  I  will  show  thee  the  faith  by  my  works.  i9  Thou  believest 
that  God  is  one.  Thou  doest  well;  even  the  demons  believe,  and  shudder. 
2"  But  wilt  thou  know,  O  vain  man,  that  faith  apart  from  works  is  idle  ?  ^^  AVas 
not  Abraham  our  father  justified  by  works,  when  he  offered  Isaac  his  son  on  the 
altar  ?  22  Thou  seest  that  faith  wrought  with  his  works,  and  by  works  was  faith 
perfected.  ^3  ^^(j  ^he  scripture  was  fulfilled  which  says,  And  Abraham  believed 
God,  and  it  was  reckoned  to  him  for  righteousness ;  and  he  was  called,  God's 
Friend.  ^^Ye  see  that  by  works  a  man  is  justified,  and  not  by  faith  only. 
23  And  in  like  manner,  was  not  also  Eahab  the  harlot  justified  by  works,  when 
she  received  the  messengers,  and  sent  them  out  by  another  way  ?  ^6  por 
as  the  body  apart  from  the  spirit  is  dead,  so  also  faith  apart  from  Avorks  is  dead. 

ml  My  brethren,  become  not  many  of  you  teachers,  knowing  that  we 
•  shall  receive  greater  condemnation,  ^por  in  many  things  we  all  sin. 
If  any  one  sins  not  in  word,  this  is  a  perfect  man,  able  to  bridle  also  the  whole 
body.  3  Now  if  we  put  the  bridles  into  the  horses'  mouths,  that  they  may  obey 
us,  we  turn  about  their  whole  body  also.  *  Behold  also  the  ships,  though  they 
are  so  great,  and  driven  by  fierce  winds,  are  turned  about  by  a  very  small  helm, 
whithersoever  the  helmsman  wishes.  ^  So  the  tongue  also  is  a  little  member, 
and  boasts  great  things.  Behold,  how  great  a  forest  is  kindled  by  how  small  a 
fire !  6  ^n(j  the  tongue  is  a  fire :  that  world  of  iniquity  among  our  members  is 
the  tongue,  which  defiles  the  whole  body,  and  sets  on  fire  the  course  of  life,  and 
is  set  on  fire  by  hell.  "^  For  every  nature  of  wild  beasts  and  birds,  of  creeping 
things  and  things  in  the  sea,  is  tamed,  and  has  been  tamed,  by  human  nature. 
8  But  the  tongue  no  man  can  tame ;  a  restless  evil,  full  of  deadly  poison. 
^Therewith  we  bless  the  Lord  and  Father;  and  therewith  we  curse  men,  who 
have  been  made  after  the  likeness  of  God.  ^^  Out  of  the  same  mouth  comes 
forth  blessing  and  cursing.  My  brethren,  these  things  ought  not  so  to  be. 
11  Does  the  fountain,  out  of  the  same  opening,  send  forth  the  sweet  and  the 
bitter  ?  ^^  (^an  a  fig-tree,  my  brethren,  yield  olives,  or  a  vine  figs  ?  Neither  can 
salt  water  yield  sweet. 

13  Who  is  wise  and  intelligent  among  you  ?  Let  him  show,  by  his  good  con- 
duct, his  works  in  meekness  of  wisdom.  1*  But  if  ye  have  bitter  jealousy  and 
party  spirit  in  your  hearts,  do  not  glory  and  lie  against  the  truth.  i^This  wis- 
dom is  not  one  that  comes  down  from  above,  but  earthly,  natural,  demoniacal. 
16  For  where  there  is  jealousy  and  party  spirit,  there  is  tumult  and  every  bad 
deed,  i"  But  the  wisdom  from  above  is  first  pure,  then  peaceable,  yielding,  easily 
persuaded,  full  of  mercy,  and  good  fruits,  without  partiality,  unfeigned,  i^  And 
the  fruit  of  righteousness  is  being  sown  in  peace,  by  those  who  are  working 
peace. 

TT7  1  Whence  are  wars,  and  whence  are  battles  among  you?    Are  they  not 

J-  '  •  hence,  from  your  pleasures  that  war  in  your  members?  ^  Ye  desire,  and 
have  not ;  ye  kill,  and  envy,  and  cannot  obtain ;  ye  fight  and  war.  Ye  have 
not,  because  ye  ask  not ;  ^  ye  ask,  and  receive  not,  because  ye  ask  amiss,  that  ye 
may  spend  it  in  your  pleasures.  *  Adulteresses,  know  ye  not  that  the  friendship 
of  the  world  is  enmity  with  God  ?  Whoever  therefore  wishes  to  be  a  friend  of 
the  world  makes  himself  an  enemy  of  God.    ^Or  do  ye  think  that  the  Scripture 

S 


274  THE   EPISTLES   AND    REVELATION. 

*says  in  vain,  the  Spirit  he  made  to  dwell  in  us  has  jealous  longings?    «Bu(  he 
gives  the  more  grace.    Wherefore  he  says, 

God  resists  the  proud, 
But  gives  grace  to  the  lowly. 
■^Submit  yourselves  therefore  to  God.  But  resist  the  devil,  and  he  will  flee  from 
you.  8  Draw  nigh  to  God,  and  he  will  draw  nigh  to  you.  Cleanse  your  hands, 
ye  sinners ;  and  purify  your  hearts,  ye  double-minded.  ^  Sorrow,  and  mourn, 
and  weep ;  let  your  laughter  be  turned  into  mourning,  and  your  joy  into 
heaviness,  i"  Humble  yourselves  in  the  sight  of  the  Lord,  and  he  will  exalt 
you. 

^^  Do  not  speak  against  one  another,  brethren.  He  that  speaks  against  a 
brother,  or  judges  his  brother,  speaks  against  the  law,  and  judges  the  law.  But 
if  thou  judgest  the  law,  thou  art  not  a  doer  of  the  law,  but  a  judge.  i^Q^g  jg 
the  lawgiver  and  judge,  he  who  is  able  to  save  and  to  destroy.  But  who  art 
thou  that  judgest  thy  neighbor  ? 

13  Come  now,  ye  that  say,  To-day  or  to-morrow  we  will  go  into  this  city  and 
spend  one  year  there,  and  trade,  and  get  gain;  (i* whereas  ye  know  not  what 
belongs  to  the  morrow ;  what  is  your  life  ?  for  ye  are  a  vapor,  that  appears  for  a 
little  time,  and  then  vanishes;)  '^instead  of  your  saying.  If  the  Lord  will,  we 
shall  both  live,  and  do  this  or  that.  ^^  jj^t  now  ye  glory  in  your  boastings.  All 
such  glorying  is  evil.  ^^  To  one  therefore  that  knows  to  do  good,  and  does  it  not, 
to  him  it  is  sin. 

TT  1  Come  now,  ye  rich,  weep,  howling,  for  your  sorrows  that  are  coming 
'  •  on  you.  2  Your  riches  are  corrupted,  and  your  garments  are  become 
moth-eaten.  ^  Your  gold  and  silver  are  rusted ;  and  the  rust  of  them  will  be  a 
testimony  against  you,  and  will  eat  your  flesh  as  fire.  Ye  heaped  up  treasure, 
in  the  last  days.  *  Behold,  the  wages  of  the  workmen  who  reaped  your  fields, 
which  is  fraudulently  kept  back  by  you,  cries  out ;  and  the  cries  of  those  who 
reaped  have  entered  into  the  ears  of  the  Lord  of  Sabaoth.  ^Ye  have  been 
luxurious  on  the  earth,  and  lived  in  pleasure ;  ye  have  nourished  your  hearts  in 
a  day  of  slaughter.  ^  Ye  have  condemned,  ye  have  killed  the  righteous  one ; 
he  does  not  resist  you. 

'  Be  patient,  therefore,  brethren,  until  the  coming  of  the  Lord.  Behold,  the 
husbandman  waits  for  the  precious  fruit  of  the  earth,  being  patient  over  it,  till 
it  receive  the  early  and  latter  rain.  ^  ge  ye  also  patient ;  establish  your  hearts, 
because  the  coming  of  the  Lord  has  drawn  nigh.  ^  Murmur  not  one  against 
another,  brethren,  that  ye  be  not  judged.  Behold,  the  judge  stands  before  the 
doors.  10  Take,  brethren,  the  prophets,  who  spoke  in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  for 
an  example  of  affliction,  and  of  long-suffering,  ii  Behold,  we  count  those  happy 
who  patiently  endured.  Ye  have  heard  of  the  patience  of  Job,  and  have  seen 
the  end  of  the  Lord's  dealings ;  that  the  Lord  is  very  pitiful,  and  of  tender 
mercy. 

12  But  above  all  things,  my  brethren,  swear  not ;  neither  by  the  heaven,  nor 

»  Or,  speaks  in  vain?    Does  the  Spirit  which  he  made  to  dwell  in  us  long  unto 
envying  ? 


FIRST    LETTER    OF    PAUL    TO    THE    THESSALOXlANS.         275 

by  the  earth,  nor  by  any  other  oath ;  but  let  yours  be  the  yea,  yea,  and  the  nay, 
nay ;  that  ye  fall  not  under  condemnation. 

13 Is  any  afflicted  among  you?  let  him  pray.  Is  any  cheerful  ?  let  him  sing 
praise.  ^*  Is  any  sick  among  you  ?  let  him  call  for  the  elders  of  the  church : 
and  let  them  pray  over  him,  anointing  him  with  oil  in  the  name  of  the  Lord. 
'^  And  the  prayer  of  faith  will  save  the  sick  and  the  Lord  will  raise  him  up; 
and  if  he  have  committed  sins,  it  will  be  forgiven  him. 

16  Confess  therefore  your  sins  to  one  another,  and  pray  for  one  another,  that 
ye  may  be  healed.  The  prayer  of  a  righteous  man  avails  much  in  its  working. 
1^  Elijah  was  a  man  of  like  nature  with  us ;  and  he  prayed  earnestly  that  it 
might  not  rain,  and  it  rained  not  on  the  land  for  three  years  and  six  months. 
18  And  again  he  prayed,  and  the  heaven  gave  rain,  and  the  earth  brought  forth 
its  fruit. 

19  My  brethren,  if  any  one  among  you  be  led  astray  from  the  truth,  and  one 
turn  him  ;  20  let  him  know,  that  he  who  turns  a  sinner  from  the  error  of  his  way, 
will  save  a  soul  from  death,  and  will  cover  a  multitude  of  sins. 


THE  FIEST  LETTER  OF  PAUL  TO  THE  TIIESSALONIANS. 

The  two  Epistles  to  the  Thessalonians  are  the  earliest  we  have  of  Paul's 
writings,  and  differ  from  his  later  ones  in  the  elementary  principles  discussed 
and  applied.  They  needed  these  instructions,  since  they  had  been  largely  gath- 
ered from  those  who  had  turned  from  idols  to  the  living  and  true  God,  and  had 
been  taught  to  look  for  the  speedy  coming  of  the  Lord.  In  the  First  Epistle, 
Paul  encourages  them  to  bear  hopefully  their  severe  trials  and  persecutions ;  he 
warns  them  against  impurity  and  idleness,  unruliness  and  strife ;  further  he 
instructs  them  regarding  the  second  coming  of  Christ,  and  exhorts  them  to  the 
practice  of  Christian  virtues.  The  letter  was  written  from  Corinth  (see  on  p. 
215,  last  paragraph),  probably  in  a.  d.  53,  or  early  a.  d.  54.  The  reasons  for 
preferring  the  later  date  are  given  on  pp.  215-218.  In  regard  to  Thessalonica, 
see  §  32,  pp.  208,  209.    It  should  be  read  after  Acts  18  :  1-11. 

II  Paul,  and  Silvanus,  and  Timothy,  to  the  church  of  the  Thessalonians  in 
•  God  the  Father  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ :  Grace  to  you,  and  peace. 
2  We  give  thanks  to  God  always  for  you  all,  making  mention  of  you  in  our 
prayers;  3 remembering  without  ceasing  your  work  of  faith,  and  labor  of  love, 
and  patience  of  *hope  in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  before  God  and  our  Father; 
*  knowing,  brethren  beloved  by  God,  your  election;  ^  because  our  gospel  came 
not  to  you  in  word  only,  but  also  in  power,  and  in  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  in  much 
fullness ;  even  as  ye  know  what  manner  of  men  we  became  toward  you,  for 
your  sake.  ^  And  ye  became  imitators  of  us,  and  of  the  Lord,  having  received 
the  word  in  much  affliction,  with  joy  of  the  Holy  Spirit ;  '^so  that  ye  became  an 
example  to  all  that  believe  in  Macedonia  and  in  Achaia.  ^  por  from  you  has 
sounded  forth  the  word  of  the  Lord,  not  only  in  Macedonia  and  Achaia,  but  in 


'  Or,  of  the  hope  of. 


276  THE   EPISTLES   AI^D    REVELATION. 

every  place  your  faith  toward  God  has  gone  forth ;  so  that  we  have  no  need  to 
speak  anything.  ^  For  they  themselves  report  concerning  us,  what  manner  of 
entrance  we  had  to  you,  and  how  ye  turned  to  God  from  idols,  to  serve  a  living 
and  true  God,  ^^  and  to  wait  for  his  Son  from  heaven,  whom  he  raised  from  the 
dead,  Jesus,  Avho  delivers  us  from  the  coming  wrath. 

ni  For  yourselves,  brethren,  know  our  entrance  to  you,  that  it  has  not  be- 
•  come  vain.  ^  g^t  after  we  suffered  before  and  were  shamefully  treated, 
as  ye  know,  in  Philippi,  we  were  bold  in  our  God  to  speak  to  you  the  gospel  of 
God  in  much  conflict.  ^  For  our  exhortation  is  not  of  error,  nor  of  uncleanness, 
nor  in  guile ;  *  but  even  as  we  have  been  approved  by  God  to  be  intrusted  with 
the  gospel,  so  we  speak  ;  not  as  pleasing  men,  but  God,  who  proves  our  hearts. 
5  For  neither  at  any  time  used  we  flattering  words,  as  ye  know,  nor  a  cloak  for 
covetousness  ;  God  is  witness  ;  ^  nor  from  men  sought  we  glory,  neither  from  you, 
nor  from  others,  though  able  to  claim  authority,  as  Christ's  apostles.  "^  But  we 
became  gentle  in  the  midst  of  you,  as  a  nurse  cherishes  her  own  children  ;  ^  so, 
being  affectionately  desirous  of  you,  we  Avere  well  pleased  to  impart  to  you,  not 
only  the  gospel  of  God,  but  also  our  own  souls,  because  ye  became  dear  to  us. 
9  For  ye  remember,  brethren,  our  labor  and  toil ;  working  night  and  day,  in 
order  not  to  burden  any  of  you,  we  preached  to  you  the  gospel  of  God.  ^^  Ye  are 
witnesses,  and  God,  how  holily  and  righteously  and  blamelessly  we  behaved 
ourselves  toward  you  that  believe  ;  ^^  as  ye  know  how  we  dealt  with  each  one  of 
you,  as  a  father  with  his  own  children,  exhorting  you,  and  encouraging  you,  and 
testifying,  ^^that  ye  should  walk  worthy  of  God,  who  is  calling  you  into  his 
kingdom  and  glory. 

13  And  for  this  cause  we  also  thank  God  without  ceasing,  that  when  ye 
received  the  word  of  God  heard  from  us,  ye  received  not  the  word  of  men,  but, 
as  it  truly  is,  the  word  of  God,  which  also  v/orks  in  you  that  believe,  i*  For  ye, 
brethren,  became  imitators  of  the  churches  of  God  which  are  in  Judsea  in  Christ 
Jesus ;  because  ye  also  suffered  the  same  things  from  your  own  countrymen,  as 
they  have  from  the  Jews ;  ^^  who  both  killed  the  Lord  Jesus  and  the  prophets, 
and  drove  us  out,  and  please  not  God,  and  are  hostile  to  all  men  ;  ^^  hindering  us 
from  speaking  to  the  Gentiles  that  they  may  be  saved,  in  order  to  fill  up  their 
sins  always ;  and  the  wrath  came  on  them  to  the  utmost. 

I''  But  we,  brethren,  having  been  bereft  of  you  for  a  short  time,  in  presence, 
not  in  heart,  endeavored  the  more  abundantly  to  see  your  face,  with  great  desire. 
18  Because  we  wished  to  come  to  you,  even  I,  Paul,  once  and  again  ;  and  Satan 
hindered  us.  i^For  what  is  our  hope,  or  joy,  or  crown  of  glorying?  Are  not 
even  ye,  in  the  presence  of  our  Lord  Jesus  at  his  coming  ?  ^o  Yor  ye  are  our 
glory  and  joy. 

ml  Wherefore,  when  we  could  no  longer  forbear,  we  were  well  pleased 
•  to  be  left  behind  at  Athens  alone  ;  ^  and  sent  Timothy,  our  brother,  and 
a  minister  of  God  in  the  gospel  of  Christ,  to  establish  you,  and  to  exhort  you 
concerning  your  faith ;  ^  that  no  one  should  be  shaken  by  these  afflictions,  for 
yourselves  know  that  to  this  we  are  appointed.  *For  even  when  we  were  with 
you,  we  told  you  beforehand  that  we  are  to  suffer  affliction ;  as  also  it  came  to 
pass,  and  ye  know.    ^  For  this  cause,  when  I  too  could  no  longer  forbear,  I  sent 


FIRST   LETTER    OF   PAUL    TO    THE    THESSALONIANS.         277 

to  know  your  faith,  lest  by  some  means  the  tempter  tempted  you,  and  our  labor 
should  become  in  vain. 

6  But  now,  when  Timothy  came  to  us  from  you,  and  brought  us  good  tidings 
of  your  faith  and  love,  and  that  ye  have  good  remembrance  of  us  always,  long- 
ing to  see  us,  as  we  also  to  see  you  ;  "^  for  this  cause  we  were  consoled,  brethren, 
over  you  in  all  our  affliction  and  distress,  through  your  faith ;  «  because  now  we 
live,  if  ye  stand  fast  in  the  Lord.  ^  For  what  thanks  can  we  render  to  God  for 
you,  for  all  the  joy  wherewith  we  rejoice  for  your  sakes  before  our  God ;  ^^  night 
and  day  praying  exceedingly  that  we  may  see  your  face,  and  may  perfect  that 
which  is  lacking  in  your  faith  ? 

11  Now^  may  bur  God  and  Father  himself,  and  our  Lord  Jesus,  guide  our  way 
to  you.  i2^^ii(j  the  Lord  make  you  increase  and  abound  in  love  one  toward 
another,  and  toward  all,  as  we  also  do  toward  you;  i^to  the  end  that  he  may 
establish  your  hearts  blameless  in  holiness  before  God  and  our  Father,  at  the 
coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus  with  all  his  saints. 

TT7  1  Finally  then,  brethren,  we  beseech  you,  and  exhort  you  in  the  Lord 
-L  T  •  Jesus,  that  as  ye  received  from  us  how^  ye  ought  to  walk  and  to  please 
God,  as  also  ye  are  walking,  ye  would  abound  yet  more.  ^  Por  ye  know  what 
charges  we  gave  you,  through  the  Lord  Jesus.  ^  For  this  is  the  will  of  God,  your 
sanctification,  that  ye  abstain  from  fornication ;  *  that  each  one  of  you  know  how 
to  obtain  his  own  vessel  in  sanctification  and  honor  ;  ^  not  in  the  passion  of  de- 
sire, like  the  Gentiles  who  know  not  God.  ^That  no  one  go  beyond  and  defraud 
his  brother  in  the  matter ;  because  the  Lord  is  an  avenger  for  all  these  things, 
as  we  also  told  you  before,  and  solemnly  testified.  ''  For  God  did  not  call  us  for 
uncleanness,  but  in  sanctification.  »  Therefore  he  that  rejects,  rejects  not  man, 
but  God,  who  giveth  to  you  his  Holy  Spirit. 

^  But  concerning  brotherly  love  ye  need  not  that  I  write  to  you  ;  for  ye 
yourselves  are  taught  by  God  to  love  one  another,  lo  por  ye  are  also  doing  it, 
toward  all  the  brethren  who  are  in  all  Macedonia.  But  we  beseech  you, 
brethren,  to  abound  yet  more ;  "  and  to  make  it  your  aim  to  be  quiet,  and  to 
do  your  own  business,  and  to  work  with  your  own  hands,  as  we  charged  you ; 
12  that  ye  may  walk  becomingly  toward  those  without,  and  may  have  need  of 
nothing. 

13  But  we  wish  you  not  to  be  ignorant,  brethren,  concerning  those  who  are 
sleeping,  in  order  that  ye  sorrow  not,  as  do  the  rest  who  have  no  hope,  i'*  For  if 
we  believe  that  Jesus  died  and  rose  again,  so  also  those  who  fell  asleep  through 
Jesus  will  God  bring  with  him.  i^  For  this  we  say  to  you,  by  the  word  of  the 
Lord,  that  we  the  living,  who  remain  to  the  coming  of  the  Lord,  shall  by  no 
means  precede  those  who  fell  asleep,  i^  Because  the  Lord  himself  will  descend 
from  heaven  with  a  shout,  with  the  voice  of  the  archangel,  and  with  the  trumpet 
of  God;  and  the  dead  in  Christ  will  rise  first.  I'^Then  we  the  li\'ing,  who 
remain,  will  be  caught  up  together  with  them  in  clouds  into  the  air  to  meet  the 
Lord  ;  and  so  shall  we  ever  be  with  the  Lord,  i^  So  then,  *  comfort  one  another 
with  these  words. 

»  Or,  exhort. 


278  THE    EPISTLES    AND    REVELATION. 

VI  But  of  the  times  and  the  seasons,  brethren,  ye  have  no  need  that  1 
•  write  to  you.  ^  Yor  ye  yourselves  know  perfectly  well  that  the  day  of  the 
Lord  so  comes  as  a  thief  at  night.  ^  When  they  are  saying,  Peace  and  safety, 
then  sudden  destruction  comes  on  them,  as  birth-pangs  on  a  woman  with  child ; 
and  they  shall  not  escape. 

*  But  ye,  brethren,  are  not  in  darkness,  that  the  day  should  overtake  you  as 
a  thief.  ^  For  all  ye  are  sons  of  light,  and  sons  of  day ;  we  are  not  of  night,  nor 
of  darkness.  6  Therefore  let  us  not  sleep,  as  do  the  rest ;  but  let  us  watch  and 
be  sober.  ''  For  they  that  sleep,  sleep  at  night ;  and  they  that  get  drunk,  get 
drunk  at  night.  ^  g^t  let  us,  being  of  the  day,  be  sober,  putting  on  a  breast- 
plate of  faith  and  love,  and  for  a  helmet,  hope  of  salvation ;  ^'because  God  did 
not  appoint  us  to  wrath,  but  to  gain  salvation  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ; 
1"  who  died  for  us,  that,  whether  we  watch  or  sleep,  we  should  live  together  with 
him.    11  Wherefore  *  exhort  each  other,  and  build  one  another  up,  as  also  ye  do. 

12  And  we  ask  you,  brethren,  to  know  those  who  labor  among  you,  and 
are  over  you  in  the  Lord,  and  admonish  you ;  and  to  esteem  them  very  highly 
in  love  for  their  work's  sake.     Be  at  peace  among  yourselves. 

1*  But  we  exhort  you,  brethren,  admonish  the  disorderly,  encourage  the 
faint-hearted,  support  the  weak,  be  long-suftering  toward  all.  i»  See  that  none 
render  e%'il  for  evil  to  any  one ;  but  always  pursue  that  which  is  good,  toward 
one  another,  and  toward  all. 

1^ Rejoice  always,  i^ Pray  without  ceasing.  ^^In  everything  give  thanks; 
for  this  is  the  will  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus,  toward  you.  i^  Quench  not  the  Spirit. 
20  Despise  not  prophesyings ;  21  but  prove  all  things,  hold  fast  that  which  is 
good.  22  ^^ijg^fjin  from  every  form  of  evil.  23^n(j  ^jig  Qq^  ^f  peace  himself 
sanctify  you  wholly  ;  and  may  your  spirit  and  soul  and  body  be  preserved 
Avhole  without  blame  at  the  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  24  Faithful  is  he 
who  calls  you,  who  also  will  do  it.  25  Brethren,  pray  for  us.  26Salute  all  the 
brethren  with  a  holy  kiss. 

2^1  adjure  you  by  the  Lord,  that  this  letter  be  read  to  all  the  ''holy  brethren. 

28  The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with  you. 


THE  SECOND  LETTER  OF  PAUL  TO  THE  THESSALONIANS. 

The  Second  Epistle  to  the  Thessalonians  is  an  advance  upon  the  first.  They 
had  progressed  in  faith,  love,  and  patience,  under  persecutions.  But  they  mis- 
understood some  expressions  in  the  first  Epistle  regarding  our  Lord's  immediate 
coming,  and  the  apostle  hastens  to  correct  such  erroneous  impressions.  The 
Thessalonians  were  living  among  the  lawless,  and  opposition  to  Christ  centered 
in  the  Lawless  One,  who  must  be  revealed  before  the  second  coming  of  the  Lord. 
They  must  stand  fast  in  the  truth  they  had  believed,  and  maintain  discipline 
with  idle  and  disorderly  members.  This  Epistle  was  written  while  Paul  was 
still  at  Corinth  not  later  than  the  summer  of  A.  D.  54.  See  page  218.  It  should 
be  read  in  connection  with  Acts  18  :  12-18. 

»  Or,  comfort.  •>  Many  ancient  documents  omit  holy. 


SECOND    LETTER    OF   PAUL    TO    THE    THESSALONIANS       279 

11  Paul,  and  Silvanus,  and  Timothy,  to  the  church  of  the  Thessalonians, 
•    in  God  our  Father,  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ :  ^  Grace  to  you,  and  peace, 
from  God  the  Father  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

3  We  ought  to  thank  God  always  for  you,  brethren,  as  it  is  meet,  because 
your  faith  grows  exceedingly,  and  the  love  of  each  one  of  you  all  toward  one 
another  abounds ;  *  so  that  we  ourselves  glory  in  you  in  the  churches  of  God,  for 
your  patience  and  faith  in  all  your  persecutions  and  the  afflictions  which  ye  en- 
dure ;  ^a  token  of  the  righteous  judgment  of  God,  to  the  end  that  ye  may  be 
accounted  worthy  of  the  kingdom  of  God,  for  which  ye  also  are  suffering ; 
6  since  it  is  a  righteous  thing  with  God  to  recompense  affliction  to  those  Avho 
afflict  you,  "^  and  to  you  who  are  afflicted  rest  with  us,  at  the  revelation  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  from  heaven  with  the  angels  of  his  power,  ^  in  flaming  fire,  taking 
vengeance  on  those  who  know  not  God,  and  those  who  obey  not  the  gospel  of 
our  Lord  Jesus;  ^who  will  suffer  justice,  eternal  destruction  from  the  presence 
of  the  Lord  and  from  the  glory  of  his  power ;  ^o  when  he  shall  come  to  be  glori- 
fied in  his  saints,  and  to  be  admired  in  all  who  believed  (because  our  testimony 
to  you  was  believed),  in  that  day. 

11  To  which  end  we  also  pray  for  you  always,  that  our  God  may  account  you 
worthy  of  the  calling,  and  accomplish  every  desire  for  goodness  and  work  of 
faith,  with  power ;  12  that  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  may  be  glorified  in  you, 
and  ye  in  him,  according  to  the  grace  of  our  God  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

ni  Now  we  ask  you,  brethren,  *  concerning  the  ^  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
•  Christ,  and  our  gathering  together  to  him,  2  that  ye  be  not  quickly  shaken 
in  mind,  or  be  troubled,  neither  by  spirit,  nor  by  word,  nor  by  letter,  purporting 
to  be  from  us,  as  that  the  day  of  the  Lord  is  present.  ^  Let  no  one  deceive  you  in 
any  way ;  because  [that  day  will  not  come] ,  unless  there  come  first  the  falling 
away,  and  the  man  of  ^'sin  be  revealed,  the  son  of  perdition  ;  *he  that  opposes 
himself  against  and  exalts  himself  above  all  that  is  called  God,  or  that  is  wor- 
shiped ;  so  that  he  sits  in  the  temple  of  God,  exhibiting  himself  as  God. 

5  Remember  ye  not,  that,  when  I  was  yet  with  you,  I  used  to  tell  you  these 
things  ?  6  And  now  ye  know  what  restrains,  in  order  that  he  may  be  revealed  in 
his  own  season.  "^  For  the  mystery  of  lawlessness  is  already  at  work  ;  only  until 
he  who  now  restrains  shall  be  out  of  the  way.  ^  And  then  will  the  lawless  one 
be  revealed,  whom  the  Lord  Jesus  will  slay  with  the  breath  of  his  mouth,  and 
will  bring  to  naught  by  the  manifestation  of  his  ^  coming ;  ^  [him]  whose  ^  coming 
is  according  to  the  working  of  Satan,  in  all  power  and  signs  and  lying  wonders, 
10  and  in  all  deceit  of  unrighteousness  for  the  perishing ;  because  they  received 
not  the  love  of  the  truth,  that  they  might  be  saved.  11  And  for  this  cause  God  sends 
them  a  working  of  delusion,  in  order  that  they  may  believe  ^  the  lie ;  12  that  they 
may  all  be  judged,  who  believed  not  the  truth,  but  had  pleasure  in  unrighteous- 
ness. 

13  But  we  ought  to  give  thanks  to  God  always  for  you,  brethren  beloved  by 
the  Lord,  because  God  from  the  beginning  chose  you  to  salvation,  in  sanctifica- 

»  Or,  for  the  sake  of.  *>  Or,  presence. 

0  Many  ancient  documents  read  lawlessness.  ^  Or,  falsehood. 


280  THE    EPISTLES    AND    REVELATION 

tion  of  the  Spirit  and  belief  of  the  truth ;  i*  whereunto  he  called  you  through 
our  goypel,  to  the  obtaining  of  the  glory  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  ^^80  then, 
bretliren,  stand  fast,  and  hold  the  instructions  which  ye  were  taught,  whether 
through  word,  or  through  letter  of  ours. 

16  Now  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  himself,  and  God  and  our  Father,  who  loved 
us,  and  gave  us  eternal  comfort  and  good  hope  through  grace,  ^'^  comfort  your 
hearts,  and  establish  you  in  every  good  work  and  word. 

TTT  ^  Finally,  brethren,  pray  for  us,  that  the  word  of  the  Lord  may  run, 

-'--'--'-•  and  be  glorified,  as  also  it  is  with  you  ;  ^and  that  we  may  be  delivered 
from  unreasonable  and  evil  men ;  for  not  all  have  faith.  ^  g^t  the  Lord  is  faith- 
ful, who  will  establish  you,  and  guard  you  from  the  evil  one.  *And  we  have 
confidence  in  the  Lord  in  respect  to  you,  that  ye  both  do,  and  will  do,  the  things 
which  we  charge  you.  ^^^nd  the  Lord  guide  your  hearts  into  the  love  of  God, 
and  into  the  patience  of  Christ. 

6  Nov>^  we  charge  you,  brethren,  in  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  to 
withdraw  yourselves  from  every  brother  walking  disorderly,  and  not  after  the 
instruction  which  ye  received  from  us.  "^  For  yourselves  know  how  ye  ought  to 
imitate  us;  that  we  were  not  disorderly  among  you,  ^nor  did  we  eat  any  one's 
bread  '^for  nothing,  but  in  labor  and  toil,  working  night  and  day  that  we  might 
not  be  burdensome  to  any  of  you ;  ^  not  because  we  have  not  the  right,  but  to  make 
ourselves  an  example  to  you,  that  ye  should  imitate  us.  ^^  For  even  when  we 
were  with  you,  this  we  charged  you  :  If  any  one  is  not  willing  to  work,  neither 
let  him  eat.  ^^  For  we  hear  of  some  who  walk  among  you  disorderly,  who  work 
not  at  all,  but  are  busy-bodies,  i2;j^ow  such  we  charge,  and  exhort,  in  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  that  with  quietness  working,  they  eat  their  own  bread. 

1-^  But  ye,  brethren,  be  not  weary  in  well  doing.  ^*  And  if  any  one  obeys  not 
our  word  by  this  letter,  mark  that  man,  to  keep  no  company  with  him,  that  he 
may  be  made  ashamed.  ^^  ^n(j  yet  account  him  not  as  an  enemy,  but  admonish 
him  as  a  brother. 

16 Now  the  Lord  of  peace  himself  give  you  peace  always,  in  everyway.  The 
Lord  be  with  you  all. 

1'^  The  salutation  of  Paul  with  my  own  hand,  which  is  a  token  in  every  let- 
ter ;  so  I  write. 

18  The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with  you  all. 

a  Or,  gratuitously. 


EPISTLES 
OF  PAUL'S  THIRD  MISSIONARY  JOURNEY. 


I.  Galatians. 
II.  First  Corinthians. 

III.  Second  Corinthians. 

IV.  Romans. 

THE  LETTER  OF  PAUL  TO  THE  GALATIAl^S. 

The  Epistle  to  the  Galatians  brings  into  view  the  fierce  antagonism  of  Juda- 
izing  Christians  against  Paul  and  the  doctrines  he  preached.  His  apostleship 
was  questioned.  It  was  afiirmed  that  unless  men  entered  into  the  everlasting 
covenant  with  Abraham  by  circumcision,  and  kept  the  law,  they  could  not  be 
saved ;  and  that  the  freedom  that  Paul  preached  was  subversive  of  morality. 
In  opposition  to  these  Paul  asserts  and  proves  his  Divine  call  as  an  apostle ;  es- 
tablishes the  doctrine  that  justification  is  by  faith,  not  by  the  works  of  the  law ; 
and  exhibits  the  Christian  life  as  one  in  the  spirit  and  not  in  mere  outward  ob- 
servances. The  view  here  taken  is  that  Galatia  was  in  Central  Asia  Minor,  and 
its  people  a  Celtic  race,  generous,  impressible,  and  fickle.  Paul  visited  them 
first  in  A.  D.  51,  and  the  second  time  probably  in  the  winter  of  a.  d.  54-5  (see 
pp.  205,  220).  The  Epistle  appears  to  have  been  written  at  Ephesus,  according" 
to  some  in  a.  d.  57,  after  First  Corinthians,  but  better,  earlier,  before  that 
Epistle,  in  a.  D.  56.  See  p.  221.  It  would  be  well  to  compare  the  second  chap- 
ter with  the  fifteenth  chapter  of  the  Acts.  See  discussion  on  pp.  197-201,  219. 
It  should  be  read  after  Acts  19  :  8-10.    On  Prof  Ramsay's  view,  see  Appendix  A. 

II  Paul,  an  apostle,  not  from  men,  nor  through  man,  but  through  Jesus 
•  Christ,  and  God  the  Father  who  raised  him  from  the  dead,  2  and  all  the 
brethren  who  are  with  me,  to  the  churches  of  Galatia:  ^ Grace  to  you,  and 
peace,  from  God  the  Father,  and  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  *  who  gave  himself  for 
our  sins,  that  he  might  deliver  us  out  of  the  present  evil  age,  according  to  the 
will  of  our  God  and  Father ;  5  to  whom  be  the  glory  forever  and  ever.    Amen. 

6 1  wonder  that  ye  are  so  quickly  removing  from  him  who  called  you  in  the 
grace  of  Christ,  to  a  diiferent  gospel ;  ^  which  is  not  another,  only  there  are  some 
who  trouble  you,  and  wish  to  pervert  the  gospel  of  Christ.  ^  But  even  if  we,  or 
an  angel  from  heaven,  should  preach  a  gospel  to  you  other  than  tliat  which  we 
preach  to  you,  let  him  be  accursed.  ^  As  we  have  said  before,  so  I  now  say  again, 
if  any  one  preaches  a  gospel  to  you  contrary  to  that  which  ye  received,  let  him 
be  accursed.    1°  For  am  I  now  seeking  the  favor  of  men,  or  of  God  ?    Or  am  I 

281 


282  THE    EPISTLES    AND    REVELATION. 

seeking  to  please  men  ?    If  I  were  still  pleasing  men,  I  should  not  be  Christ's 
servant. 

11  For  I  make  known  to  you,  brethren,  that  the  gospel  which  was  preached 
by  me  is  not  according  to  man  ;  12  for  I  also  did  not  receive  it  from  man,  nor  was 
I  taught  it,  but  I  received  it  through  revelation  of  Jesus  Christ.  ^^  Yor  ye  heard 
of  my  conduct  formerly  in  Judaism  ;  that  beyond  measure  I  persecuted  the 
church  of  God,  and  was  destroying  it,  1*  and  pressed  forward  in  Judaism  beyond 
many  companions  of  the  same  age  in  my  nation,  being  more  exceedingly  a 
zealot  for  the  traditions  of  my  fathers.  ^^  But  when  God,  he  who  set  me  apart 
from  my  mother's  womb,  and  called  me  through  his  grace,  ^^  was  pleased  to  re- 
veal his  Son  in  me,  that  I  should  make  known  the  glad  news  of  him  among  the 
Gentiles ;  straightway  I  did  not  confer  with  flesh  and  blood,  1^  nor  go  up  to  Jeru- 
salem to  those  who  were  apostles  before  me,  but  I  went  away  into  Arabia,  and 
returned  again  to  Damascus.  ^^  Then,  after  three  years,  I  went  up  to  Jerusalem 
to  become  acquainted  with  Cephas,  and  abode  with  him  fifteen  days.  ^^  But  no 
other  of  the  apostles  did  I  see,  but  only  James,  the  brother  of  the  Lord.  20  j^ow 
as  to  the  things  which  I  write  to  you,  behold  before  God,  I  lie  not.  21  Then  I 
came  into  the  regions  of  Syria  and  Cilicia  ;  22  and  was  unknown  by  face  to  the 
churches  of  Judsea  which  were  in  Christ ;  ^^  but  they  were  only  hearing.  He 
who  was  once  our  persecutor  now  preaches  the  faith  which  once  he  was  destroy- 
ing ;  24  and  they  glorified  God  in  me. 

ni  Then,  after  fourteen  years,  I  went  up  again  to  Jerusalem  with  Barna- 
•  bas,  taking  also  Titus  with  me.  .2  And  I  went  up  according  to  a  revela- 
tion, and  laid  before  them  the  gospel  which  I  preach  among  the  Gentiles ; 
but  privately,  before  those  of  repute,  lest  by  any  means  I  should  be  running,  or 
had  run  in  vain.  ^3\it  not  even  Titus,  who  was  with  me,  being  a  Greek,  was 
compelled  to  be  circumcised  ;  *  and  that  because  of  the  false  brethren  stealthily 
brought  in,  who  crept  in  to  spy  out  our  freedom  which  we  have  in  Christ 
Jesus,  that  they  might  bring  us  into  bondage ;  ^  to  whom  not  even  for  an  hour  did 
we  yield  by  the  [required]  subjection,  that  the  truth  of  the  gospel  might  abide 
-with  you.  ^But  from  those  reputed  to  be  somewhat, — whatever  they  were,  it 
matters  not  to  me,  God  accepts  not  man's  person, — to  me  I  say  those  of  repute 
imparted  nothing.  ''  But,  on  the  contrary,  when  they  saw  that  I  had  been  in- 
trusted with  the  gospel  of  the  uneircumcision,  as  Peter  was  with  that  of  the  cir- 
cumcision ;  (8  for  he  who  wrought  for  Peter  in  respect  to  the  apostleship  of  the 
circumcision,  wrought  for  me  also  in  respect  to  the  Gentiles ; )  ^and  ha\ing 
learned  the  grace  that  was  given  to  me,  James  and  Cephas  and  John,  who  were 
reputed  to  be  pillars,  gave  to  me  and  Barnabas  right  hands  of  fellowship,  that 
we  should  go  to  the  Gentiles,  and  they  to  the  circumcision  ;  i"  only,  that  we 
should  remember  the  poor,  which  very  thing  I  was  also  zealous  to  do. 

11  But  when  Cephas  came  to  Antioch,  I  withstood  him  to  the  face,  because 
he  stood  condemned.  ^^  Yor  before  certain  ones  came  from  James  he  ate  with  the 
Gentiles;  but  when  they  came,  he  drew  back  and  separated  himself,  fearing 
those  who  were  of  the  circumcision,  i^  ^^j  ^^g  ^est  of  the  Jews  also  dissembled 
with  him,  so  that  Barnabas  even  was  carried  away  with  their  dissimulation. 
i*But  when  I  saw  that  they  walked  not  uprightly  according  to  the  truth  of  the 


THE    LETTER    OF    PAUL    TO    THE    GALATIANS.  283 

gospel,  I  said  to  Cephas  in  the  presence  of  all :  If  thou,  being  a  Jew,  livest  aft€r 
the  manner  of  Gentiles  and  not  that  of  Jews,  how  dost  thou  compel  the  Gen- 
tiles to  Judaize  ?  ^^  We  being  Jews  by  nature,  and  not  sinners  from  among  the 
Gentiles,  ^^  yet  knowing  that  a  man  is  not  justified  by  works  of  law,  but  only 
through  faith  in  Jesus  Christ,  even  we  believed  on  Christ  Jesus,  that  we  might 
be  justified  by  faith  in  Christ,  and  not  by  works  of  law  ;  because  by  works  of 
law  no  flesh  shall  ])e  justified.  ^''  But  if,  -while  seeking  to  be  justified  in  Christ, 
we  ourselves  also  were  found  sinners,  is  then  Christ  a  minister  of  sin  ?  Far  be 
it !  1^  For  if  I  build  up  again  the  things  which  I  pulled  down,  I  show  myself  a 
transgressor.  ^^  For  I  through  law  died  to  law,  that  I  might  live  to  God.  ^o  j 
have  been  crucified  with  Christ ;  and  I  no  longer  live,  but  Christ  lives  in  me ; 
and  the  life  which  I  now  live  in  the  flesh  I  live  in  the  faith  of  the  Son  of  God, 
who  loved  me,  and  gave  himself  for  me.  ^^  I  do  not  set  aside  the  grace  of  God ; 
for  if  through  law  there  is  righteousness,  then  Christ  died  »  without  cause. 

ml  O  foolish  Galatians,  who  bewitched  you,  before  whose  eyes  Jesus 
.  Christ  was  openly  set  forth  as  crucified  ?  ^  This  only  I  wish  to  learn 
from  you :  Was  it  from  works  of  law  that  ye  received  the  Spirit,  or  from 
the  hearing  of  faith?  ^ Are  ye  so  foolish?  Having  begun  in  the  Spirit, 
are  ye  now  being  made  perfect  in  the  flesh  ?  *  Did  ye  suffer  so  many  things  in 
vain  ?  If  indeed  it  be  in  vain.  ^  Does  he,  therefore,  who  supplies  to  you  the  Spirit, 
and  works  miracles  among  you,  do  it  from  works  of  law,  or  from  the  hearing  of 
faith  ?  6  Even  as  Abraham  believed  God,  and  it  was  reckoned  to  him  for  right- 
eousness. ">  ^  Know  then  that  they  who  are  of  faith,  these  are  sons  of  Abraham. 
8  And  the  Scripture,  foreseeing  that  God  would  justify  the  Gentiles  by  fiiith,  an- 
nounced beforehand  the  glad  tidings  to  Abraham,  saying.  In  thee  shall  all  the 
nations  be  blessed.  ^So  that  they  who  are  of  faith  are  blessed  with  believing 
Abraham. 

10  For  as  many  as  are  of  works  of  law  are  under  a  curse ;  for  it  is  written, 
Cursed  is  every  one  that  continues  not  in  all  the  things  written  in  the  book  of 
the  law,  to  do  them.  ^^  But  that  by  law  no  one  is  justified  with  God,  is  evident  j 
because,  the  righteous  shall  live  by  faith.  ^^  Xow  the  law  is  not  of  faith  ;  but,  he 
that  does  them  shall  live  in  them,  i^  Christ  redeemed  us  from  the  curse  of  the 
law,  having  become  a  curse  for  us ;  because  it  is  written,  Cursed  is  every  one 
that  hangs  on  a  tree  ;  i*  that  to  the  Gentiles  the  blessing  of  Abraham  might  come 
in  Christ  Jesus,  that  we  might  receive  the  promise  of  the  Spirit  through  faith. 

'5  Brethren,  I  speak  after  the  manner  of  men.  If  a  covenant  has  been  rati- 
fied, though  it  be  a  man's,  no  one  sets  it  aside  or  adds  thereto.  ^^  Now  to  Abra- 
ham were  the  promises  spoken,  and  to  his  seed.  He  says  not,  and  to  seeds,  as  of 
many ;  but  as  of  one,  and  to  thy  seed,  which  is  Christ,  i"  But  this  I  say ;  a  cov- 
enant before  ratified  by  God,  the  law,  which  came  four  hundred  and  thirty  years 
after,  does  not  annul,  to  make  the  promise  of  no  effect.  ^^  For  if  the  inheritance 
is  from  law,  it  is  no  more  from  promise ;  but  God  has  freely  given  it  to  Abraham 
through  promise. 

19  What  then  is  the  law  ?  It  was  added  for  the  sake  of  the  transgressions,  until 

»  Or,  gratuitously.  *>  Or,  ye  perceive. 


284  THE    EPISTLES    AND    REVELATION. 

the  seed  should  come  to  whom  the  promise  has  been  made ;  having  been  arranged 
through  angels,  by  the  hand  of  a  mediator.  ^^  Now  a  mediator  is  not  a  mediator 
of  one;  but  God  is  one.  21  is  then  the  law  against  the  promises  of  God?  Far 
be  it !  For  if  a  law  had  been  given  which  is  able  to  make  alive,  truly  righteous- 
ness would  have  been  from  law.  "  But  the  Scripture  shut  up  all  under  sin,  that 
the  promise  by  faith  in  Jesus  Christ  might  be  given  to  those  who  believe.  "  But 
before  faith  came,  we  were  guarded  under  law,  shut  up  to  the  faith  about  to  be 
revealed.  24  go  that  the  law  has  become  our  tutor,  unto  Christ,  that  we  may  be 
justified  by  faith.  ^5  g^t  faith  having  come,  we  are  no  longer  under  a  tutor. 
^6  For  ye  are  all  sons  of  God  through  faith  in  Christ  Jesus.  ^'  For  all  ye  who 
were  baptized  into  Christ,  did  put  on  Christ.  28  There  is  neither  Jew  nor  Greek, 
there  is  neither  bond  nor  free,  there  is  no  male  and  female ;  for  ye  are  all 
one  in  Christ  Jesus.  29  And  if  ye  are  Christ's,  then  are  ye  Abraham's  seed,  heirs 
according  to  the  promise. 

TTT  1  Now  I  say,  as  long  as  the  heir  is  a  child,  he  differs  in  nothing  from  a 

-L  '  •  servant  though  he  is  lord  of  all ;  ^  but  is  under  guardians  and  stewards, 
until  the  time  appointed  by  the  father.  ^  go  also  we,  when  we  were  children, 
were  held  in  bondage  under  the  rudiments  of  the  world.  *  But  when  the  fullness 
of  the  time  came,  God  sent  forth  his  Son,  born  of  a  woman,  born  under  law, 
s  that  he  might  redeem  those  under  law,  that  we  might  receive  the  adoption  of 
sons.  6  An(j  because  ye  are  sons,  God  sent  forth  the  Spirit  of  his  Son  into  our 
hearts,  crying,  Abba,  Father.  "^  So  that  thou  art  no  longer  a  servant,  but  a  son  : 
and  if  a  son,  also  an  heir  through  God. 

8  Then  however  when  ye  knew  not  God,  ye  served  those  which  by  nature 
are  not  gods.  ^  But  now,  after  having  known  God,  or  rather  having  been  known 
by  God,  how  is  it  that  ye  turn  back  again  to  the  weak  and  poor  rudiments,  to 
which  ye  wish  to  be  in  bondage  again  ?  ^^  Ye  are  carefully  observing  days,  and 
months,  and  seasons,  and  years.  "  I  am  afraid  of  you,  lest  by  any  means  I  have 
toiled  over  you  in  vain. 

12  Become  as  I  am,  because  I  also  have  become  as  ye  are  brethren,  I  beseech  you. 
Ye  did  me  no  wrong.  ^^  Nay,  ye  know  that  because  of  an  infirmity  of  the  flesh 
I  preached  the  gospel  to  you  the  first  time;  1*  and  your  trial  in  my  flesh,  ye 
despised  not  nor  spurned,  but  received  me  as  an  angel  of  God,  as  Christ  Jesus. 
1^  Where  then  is  that  happiness  of  which  ye  spoke  ?  For  I  testify  for  you,  that 
if  it  had  been  possible,  ye  would  have  plucked  out  your  eyes,  and  given  them  to 
me.  i^So  then,  have  I  become  your  enemy,  because  I  tell  you  the  truth? 
1^  They  zealously  seek  you  in  no  good  way ;  nay,  they  wish  to  shut  you  out,  that 
ye  may  zealously  seek  them.  ^^  3^^  it  is  good  to  be  zealously  sought  in  a  good 
matter  always,  and  not  only  when  I  am  present  with  you.  ^^My  little  children, 
of  whom  I  travail  again  in  birth,  until  Christ  be  formed  in  you !  20  ^j^j  j 
could  wish  to  be  present  with  you  now,  and  to  change  my  voice ;  because  I  am 
perplexed  about  you. 

21  Tell  me,  ye  who  wish  to  be  under  the  law,  do  ye  not  hear  the  law  ?  22  For 
it  is  written,  that  Abraham  had  two  sons,  one  by  the  bondwoman,  and  one  by 
the  freewoman.  23  g^t  the  one  by  the  bondwoman  was  born  after  the  flesh,  and 
the  one  by  the  freewoman  through  promise.    24  "Which  things  are  an  allegory. 


THE  LETTER  OF  PAUL  TO  THE  GALATIANS.       285 

For  these  women  are  two  covenants,  one  from  mount  Sinai,  bearing  children  in- 
to bondage,  ^'^  which  is  Hagar  (for  the  word  Hagar  is  mount  Sinai  in  Arabia), 
and  answers  to  the  Jerusalem  that  now  is,  for  she  is  in  bondage  with  her 
children.  26  But  the  Jerusalem  that  is  above  is  free,  which  is  our  mother. 
^^  For  it  is  written  : 

Rejoice,  thou  barren  that  bearest  not ; 
Break  forth  and  cry,  thou  that  travailest  not ; 
Because  many  are  the  children  of  the  desolate, 
rather  than  of  her  who  has  the  husband. 

28  But '^  ye,  brethren,  after  the  manner  of  Isaac,  are  children  of  promise. 
29  But  as  then,  the  one  born  after  the  flesh  persecuted  the  one  born  after  the 
spirit,  so  also  is  it  now.  ^o  g^t  what  says  the  Scripture  ?  Cast  out  the  bond- 
woman and  her  son ;  for  the  son  of  the  bondwoman  shall  not  inherit  with  the 
son  of  the  freewoman.  ^i  Wherefore,  brethren,  we  are  not  children  of  a  bond- 
woman, but  of  a  freewoman. 

TT  1  With  freedom  did  Christ  make  us  free ;  stand  fast,  therefore,  and  be 

*  •    not  held  again  with  a  yoke  of  bondage. 

2  Behold,  I  Paul  say  to  you,  that  if  ye  become  circumcised,  Christ  will  profit 
you  nothing.  ^  And  I  testify  again  to  every  man  who  becomes  circumcised  that 
he  is  a  debtor  to  do  the  whole  law.  *  Ye  are  separated  from  Christ,  whoever  of 
you  are  being  justified  by  law;  ye  are  fallen  away  from  grace,  ^por  we 
through  the  Spirit  by  faith  wait  for  the  hope  of  righteousness.  ^  For  in  Clirit:t 
Jesus  neither  circumcision  avails  any  thing,  nor  uncircumcision,  but  faith  work- 
ing through  love. 

■^  Ye  were  running  well ;  who  hindered  you,  that  ye  should  not  obey  the 
truth?  8 The  persuasion  is  not  from  him  who  calls  you.  ^A  little  leaven 
leavens  the  whole  lump,  ^oj  have  confidence  as  to  you  in  the  Lord,  that  ye  will 
be  no  otherwise  minded  ;  but  he  that  troubles  you  shall  bear  his  judgment,  who- 
ever he  may  be.  ^^  But  as  for  me,  brethren,  if  I  still  preach  circumcision,  why 
am  I  still  persecuted  ?  Then  has  the  stumbling-block  of  the  cross  been  taken 
away.  12  j  ^vould  that  they  who  are  unsettling  you  would  even  ^'cut  themselves 
off. 

13  Yor  ye  were  called  to  freedom,  brethren  ;  only  use  not  your  freedom  for  an 
occasion  to  the  flesh,  but  through  love  serve  one  another.  ^*  For  the  whole  law 
is  fulfilled  in  one  word,  in  this :  Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbor  as  thyself.  ^^  But 
if  ye  bite  and  devour  one  another,  beware  lest  ye  be  consumed  by  one  another. 

^6  But  T  say,  walk  by  the  Spirit,  and  ye  will  not  fulfill  the  desire  of  the  flesh. 
^^  For  the  flesh  has  desires  against  the  Spirit,  and  the  Spirit  against  the  flesh  ; 
and  these  are  contrary  the  one  to  the  other,  that  ye  may  not  do  those  things  that 
ye  wish,    i^gut  if  ye  are  led  by  the  Spirit,  ye  are  not  under  law. 

19 Now  the  works  of  the  flesh  are  manifest;  which  are,  fornication,  unclean- 
ness,  wantonness,  20  idolatry,  sorcery,  enmities,  party  spirit,  jealousy,  wraths, 
contentions,  divisions,  factions,  2ienvyings,  murders,  drunkenness,  revelings, 
and  things  like  these  ;  of  which  I  tell  you  beforehand,  as  I  also  said  before,  that 

»  Many  ancient  documents  read  we.  ^  Or,  mutilate  themselves. 


286  THE    EPISTLES   AND    REVELATION. 


they  who  practice  such  things  shall  not  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God.  22  }^^i  tj^g 
fruit  of  the  Spirit  is  love,  joy,  peace,  long-suffering,  kindness,  goodness,  faith, 
^^  meekness,  self-control ;  against  such  things  there  is  no  laAV.  2*  And  they  that 
are  of  Christ  Jesus  crucified  the  flesh  with  its  passions  and  desires,  ^sjf  ^e  live 
by  the  Spirit,  by  the  Spirit  let  us  also  walk,  ^^  Let  us  not  become  vainglorious, 
provoking  one  another,  envying  one  another. 

T7T  ^Brethren,  if  a  man  be  even  caught  in  any  trespass,  ye  who  are 

'  -L«  spiritual  restore  such  a  one  in  a  spirit  of  meekness  ;  considering  thyself, 
lest  thou  also  be  tempted.  ^  Bear  one  another's  burdens,  and  so  fulfill  the  law 
of  Christ.  3  For  if  any  one  thinks  himself  to  be  something,  when  he  is  nothing, 
lie  deceives  himself.  *  But  let  each  one  prove  his  own  work,  and  then  will  he 
Iiave  ground  of  glorying  in  reference  to  himself  alone,  and  not  to  another. 
^  For  each  one  shall  bear  his  own  load. 

^But  let  him  that  is  taught  in  the  word  share  with  him  that  teaches,  in  all 
good  things.  "^  Be  not  deceived ;  God  is  not  mocked ;  for  whatever  a  man  sows, 
that  shall  he  also  reap.  ^  Because  he  that  sows  to  his  flesh  shall  of  the  flesh 
reap  corruption ;  but  he  that  sows  to  the  Spirit  shall  of  the  Spirit  reap  life  eter- 
nal. ^  And  let  us  not  be  weary  in  well  doing ;  for  in  due  season  we  shall  reap, 
if  we  faint  not.  ^^  g^  then,  as  we  have  opportunity,  let  us  do  good  to  all,  but 
especially  to  those  who  are  of  the  household  of  the  faith. 

11  See  with  what  large  letters  I  have  written  to  you  with  my  own  hand. 

12  As  many  as  wish  to  make  a  fair  show  in  the  flesh,  these  constrain  you  to 
be  circumcised  ;  only  in  order  that  they  may  not  suffer  persecution  for  the  cross 
of  Christ.  15  For  neither  do  they  themselves  who  are  circumcised  keep  the  law ; 
but  they  wish  that  ye  should  be  circumcised,  that  they  may  glory  in  your  flesh. 
1*  But  far  be  it  from  me  to  glory,  except  in  the  cross  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
through  whom  the  world  is  crucified  to  me,  and  I  to  the  world.  ^^  For  in  Jesus 
Christ  neither  is  circumcision  anything,  nor  uneircumcision,  but  a  new  *  crea- 
tion. 16  And  as  many  as  shall  walk  by  this  rule,  peace  be  on  them,  and  mercy, 
and  on  the  Israel  of  God. 

IT  Henceforth  let  no  one  trouble  me ;  for  I  bear  in  my  body  the  brand-marks 
of  Jesus. 

18  The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with  your  spirit,  brethren.    Amen. 


THE  FIEST  LETTER  OF  PAUL  TO  THE  CORINTHIANS. 

Corinth  was  the  capital  of  the  Roman  province  of  Achaia,  and  a  commercial 
metropolis  midway  between  Ephesus  and  Rome.  The  First  Epistle  to  the  Cor- 
inthians presents  us  a  church  composed  of  Jewish,  proselyte,  and  Gentile  con- 
verts, troubled  internally  with  disputes  and  factions,  and  suffering  from 
the  influences  and  opposition  generated  in  a  wicked,  licentious  city.  Paul 
necessarily  in  his  letter  comes  in  contact  with  the  same.    The  disorders  had 

»0r,  creature. 


FIRST   LETTER    OF    PAUL    TO    THE    CORINTHIANS.  287 

been  reported  to  him.  Also  a  letter  was  brought  him  asking  certain  ques- 
tions, but  saying  nothing  of  these  disorders.  In  the  first  six  chapters  of  the 
Epistle  he  speaks  of  these  divisions  and  troubles,  and  then  in  the  last  part  answers 
their  questions.  The  Epistle  was  written  at  Ephesus  in  the  spring  of  A.  D.  57 
(p.  223).     It  should  be  read  in  connection  with  Acts  19  :  11-22. 

II  Paul,  called  to  be  an  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ  through  the  will  of  God, 
•  and  Sosthenes  our  brother,  ■^  to  the  church  of  God  which  is  in  Corinth, 
those  who  are  sanctified  in  Christ  Jesus,  called  to  be  saints,  with  all  that  call  on 
the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  every  place,  theirs  and  ours :  ^  Grace  to 
you,  and  peace,  from  God  our  Father,  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

*  I  thank  my  God  always  on  your  behalf,  for  the  grace  of  God  which  was 
given  you  in  Christ  Jesus ;  ^  that  in  everything  ye  were  made  rich  in  him,  in  all 
speech  and  in  all  knowledge  ;  ^  even  as  the  testimony  of  Christ  was  confirmed  in 
you;  ■^so  that  ye  fall  short  in  no  gift,  waiting  for  the  revelation  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ ;  ^  who  will  also  confirm  you  unto  the  end,  unaccused  in  the  day  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  ^God  is  faithful,  through  whom  ye  were  called  into  the 
fellowship  of  his  Son,  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 

1*^  But  I  beseech  you,  brethren,  through  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
that  ye  all  speak  the  same  thing,  and  that  there  be  no  divisions  among  you; 
but  that  ye  be  made  complete  in  the  same  mind,  and  in  the  same  judgment. 
^^  For  it  has  been  made  manifest  to  me  concerning  you,  my  brethren,  by  those  of 
the  house  of  Chloe,  that  there  are  contentions  among  you.  ^^  ^^j^d  j  mean  this, 
that  each  of  you  says,  I  am  of  Paul,  and  I  of  Apollos,  and  I  of  Cephas,  and  I 
of  Christ.  13  Is  Christ  divided  ?  Was  Paul  crucified  for  you  ?  Or  were  ye 
baptized  *  into  the  name  of  Paul?  ^^I  give  thanks  that  I  baptized  no  one  of 
you,  but  Crispus  and  Gains ;  ^^  lest  any  one  should  say  that  ye  were  baptized 
*into  my  name.  ^^And  I  baptized  also  the  household  of  Stejihanos;  besides,  I 
know  not  whether  I  baptized  any  other.  ^'^For  Christ  did  not  send  me  to 
baptize,  but  to  preach  the  gospel;  not  in  wisdom  of  speech,  lest  the  cross  of 
Christ  should  be  made  of  no  effect.  ^^  For  the  word  of  the  cross  is  to  those  who 
are  perishing,  foolishness ;  but  to  us  who  are  being  saved,  it  is  the  power  of  God. 
1^  For  it  is  written, 

I  will  destroy  the  wisdom  of  the  wise. 

And  will  reject  the  discernment  of  the  discerning. 

^  Where  is  the  wise  ?  Where  is  the  scribe  ?  Where  is  the  disputer  of  this 
age?  Did  not  God  make  foolish  the  wisdom  of  the  world?  ^ipor  since,  in 
the  wisdom  of  God,  the  world  through  its  wisdom  knew  not  God,  God  was 
pleased  through  the  foolishness  of  preaching  to  save  those  who  believe ;  22  since 
both  Jews  ask  for  signs,  and  Greeks  seek  after  wisdom,  23  but  we  preach  Christ 
crucified,  to  Jews  a  stumbling-block,  and  to  Gentiles  foolishness,  2*  but  to  those 
who  are  the  called,  both  Jews  and  Greeks,  Christ  the  power  of  God,  and  the  wis- 
dom of  God.  25  Because  the  foolishness  of  God  is  wiser  than  men ;  and  the 
weakness  of  God  is  stronger  than  men. 


»  O7;  unto. 


288  THE    EPISTLES    AND    REVELATION. 

26  For  see  your  calling,  brethren,  that  not  many  are  wise  after  the  flesh,  not 
many  mighty,  not  many  noble  ;  2"  but  the  foolish  things  of  the  world  God  chose 
that  he  might  put  to  shame  the  wise ;  and  the  weak  things  of  the  world  God 
chose  that  he  might  put  to  shame  the  things  which  are  strong ;  ^s  and  the  base 
things  of  the  world,  and  the  things  which  are  despised,  God  chose,  and  the 
things  which  are  not,  that  he  might  bring  to  naught  things  that  are  ;  ^  that  no 
flesh  should  glory  before  God.  ^o  gut  Qf  \^{j^  ^re  ye  in  Christ  Jesus,  who  from 
God  was  made  wisdom  to  us,  both  righteousness  and  sanctification,  and  re- 
demption ;  31  that,  as  it  is  written.  He  that  glories,  let  him  glory  in  the  Lord. 

ni  And  I,  when  I  came  to  you,  brethren,  camje  not  according  to  excel- 
•  lency  of  word  or  of  wisdom,  proclaiming  to  you  the  testimony  of  God. 
2  For  I  determined  not  to  know  anything  among  you,  but  Jesus  Christ,  and  him 
crucified.  ^  And  I  was  with  you  in  weakness  and  in  fear  and  in  much  trembling. 
*  And  my  word  and  my  preaching  was  not  in  persuasive  words  of  wisdom,  but 
in  demonstration  of  the  Spirit  and  of  power;  ^that  your  faith  might  not  be  in 
the  wisdom  of  men,  but  in  the  power  of  God. 

6 But  we  speak  wisdom  among  the  perfect;  yet  a  wisdom  not  of  this  age, 
nor  of  the  rulers  of  this  age,  who  are  coming  to  naught.  "^  But  we  speak  God's 
wisdom  in  a  mystery,  the  hidden  wisdom  which  God  predestined  before  the  ages 
to  our  glory ;  ^  which  no  one  of  the  rulers  of  this  age  knows ;  for  had 
they  known  it,  they  would  not  have  crucified  the  Lord  of  glory;  ^but  (as  it  is 
written), 

Things  which  eye  saw  not,  and  ear  heard  not, 
And  that  entered  not  into  man's  heart, 
Whatsoever  things  God  prepared  for  those  who  love  him ; 
10  but  to  us  God  revealed  them  through  the  Spirit,  for  the  Spirit  searches  all 
things,  even  the  depths  of  God.     ^^  For  who  among  men  knows  the  things  of  the 
man,  but  the  spirit  of  the  man,  which  is  in  him  ?    So  also  the  things  of  God  no 
one  knows,  but  the  Spirit  of  God.     i^  \n(j  ^^g  received,  not  the  spirit  of  the 
world,  but  the  Spirit  which  is  from  God ;  that  we  might  know  the  things  that 
were  freely  given  to  us  by  God.     i^^yhi^,}!  things  also  we  speak,  not  in  words 
taught  by  human  wisdom,  but  in  those  taught  by  the  Spirit ;  combining  spirit- 
ual things  with  spiritual. 

1*  But  a  natural  man  receives  not  the  things  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  for  they 
are  foolishness  to  him  ;  and  he  can  not  know  them,  because  they  are  spiritually 
judged.  13  But  he  that  is  spiritual  judges  all  things  ;  but  he  himself  is  judged 
by  no  one.  ^^  For  who  has  known  the  mind  of  the  Lord,  that  he  should  instruct 
him  ?    But  we  have  the  mind  of  Christ. 

TTT  lAndl,  brethren,  was  not  able  to  speak  to  you  as  spiritual,  but  as 
-'--■--'-•  carnal,  as  babes  in  Christ.  ^  j  fed  you  with  milk,  and  not  with  solid 
food  ;  for  ye  were  not  yet  able  to  bear  it ;  nay,  not  even  now  are  ye  able ;  ^  for  ye 
are  yet  carnal.  For  whereas  there  is  among  you  envjang  and  strife,  are  ye  not 
carnal,  and  do  ye  not  walk  as  men  ?  *  For  whenever  one  says,  I  am  of  Paul ;  and 
another,  I  am  of  Apollos  ;  are  ye  not  men  ?  5  What  then  is  Apollos  ?  and  what 
is  Paul?  Servants  through  whom  ye  believed,  and  that  as  the  Lord  gave  to  each 
one.    61  planted,  Apollos  watered ;  but  God  made  it  grow.    ''So  then  neither  is 


FIRST    LETTER    OF    PAUL    TO    THE    CORINTHIANS.  289 

he  that  plants  anything,  nor  he  that  waters ;  but  God  who  makes  it  grow. 
8  And  he  that  plants  and  he  that  waters  are  one ;  but  each  will  receive  his  own 
wages  according  to  his  own  labor.  ^  For  we  are  God's  fellow-workers ;  ye  are 
God's  field,  God's  building. 

10  According  to  the  grace  of  God  which  was  given  to  me,  as  a  wise  master- 
builder  I  laid  a  foundation,  and  another  builds  thereon.  But  let  each  one  take 
heed  how  he  builds  thereon.  ^^For  other  foundation  can  no  one  lay  than  that 
which  is  laid,  which  is  Jesus  Christ.  ^^  ^^^j  jf  a^y  q^^.  builds  on  the  foundation 
gold,  silver,  costly  stones,  wood,  hay,  stubble ;  ^^  the  work  of  each  one  will  be  made 
manifest ;  for  the  day  will  show  it,  because  it  is  revealed  in  fire,  and  the  fire 
itself  will  prove  of  what  sort  is  each  one's  work,  i*  If  any  one's  work  which  he 
builds  thereon  shall  remain,  he  will  receive  wages,  i^jf  ^ny  one's  work 
shall  be  burned  up,  he  will  suffer  loss;  but  he  himself  will  be  saved  ;  yet  so  as 
through  fire. 

16  Know  ye  not  that  ye  are  God's  temple,  and  that  the  Spirit  of  God  dwells 
in  you  ?  i^  If  any  one  destroys  the  temple  of  God,  him  will  God  destroy ;  for 
the  temple  of  God  is  holy,  and  that  ye  are. 

18  Let  no  one  deceive  himself.  If  any  one  among  you  thinks  that  he  is  wise 
in  this  age,  let  him  become  a  fool,  that  he  may  become  wise,  i^  For  the  wisdom 
of  this  world  is  foolishness  with  God.  For  it  is  written,  He  that  takes  the  wise 
in  their  craftiness.     20  \n(j  again, 

The  Lord  knows  the  reasonings  of  the  wise, 
That  they  are  vain. 

21  So  then,  let  no  one  glory  in  men.    For  all  things  are  yours;   22 -^-j^gti^gj. 
Paul,  or  Apollos,  or  Cephas,  or  the  world,  or  life,  or  death,  or  things  present,  or 
things  to  come,  all  are  yours  ;  23and  ye  are  Christ's,  and  Christ  is  God's. 
TT7  iLet  a  man  so  account  us,  as  servants  of  Christ  and  stewards  of  the 

-■-  '  •  mysteries  of  God.  ^  Here  moreover,  it  is  required  in  stewards,  that  one 
be  found  faithful.  ^But  with  me  it  is  a  very  little  thing  that  I  should  be  judged 
by  you,  or  by  man's  day  ;  nay,  neither  do  I  judge  myself.  *For  I  am  conscious 
to  myself  of  nothing  ;  yet  am  I  not  hereby  justified,  but  he  that  judges  me  is  the 
Lord.  5  go  then  do  not  judge  anything  before  the  time,  until  the  Lord 
come,  who  will  both  bring  to  light  the  hidden  things  of  darkness,  and  make 
manifest  the  counsels  of  the  hearts ;  and  then  will  each  one  have  his  praise 
from  God. 

6  And  these  things,  brethren,  I  have  in  a  figure  transferred  to  myself  and 
Apollos  for  your  sakes ;  that  in  us  ye  may  learn  not  to  go  beyond  the  things 
which  are  written,  that  ye  be  not  puffed  up  each  for  the  one  against  the  other. 
■'For  who  makes  thee  to  differ?  And  what  hast  thou  which  thou  didst  not 
receive  ?  But  if  thou  didst  receive  it,  why  dost  thou  glory,  as  if  thou  hadst  not 
received  it?  ^ ^i^-eady  ye  are  filled  full,  already  ye  become  rich,  apart  from  us 
ye  reigned  as  kings ;  yea  I  wish  that  ye  did  reign,  that  we  also  might  reign  with 
you.  9  For  I  think,  God  set  forth  us  the  apostles  last,  as  condemned  to  death ; 
because  we  have  become  a  spectacle  to  the  world,  both  to  angels  and  to  men. 
K'  We  are  fools  for  Christ's  sake,  but  ye  are  wise  in  Christ ;  we  are  weak,  but  ye 
are  strong  ;  ye  are  glorious,  but  we  are  without  honor,     n  Even  until  this  pres- 

T 


290  THE    EPISTLES   AND    REVELATION. 

ent  hour  we  both  hunger  and  thirst  and  are  naked  and  are  buffeted  and  have  no 
fixed  abode;  12  and  labor,  working  with  our  own  hands;  being  reviled,  we 
bless ;  being  persecuted,  we  endure  it ;  ^^  being  defamed,  we  beseech  ;  we  have 
become  as  the  filth  of  the  world,  the  offscouring  of  all  things  until  now. 

1*1  am  not  writing  these  things  to  shame  you,  but  to  admonish  you  as 
my  beloved  children.  ^^  For  if  ye  have  ten  thousand  tutors  in  Christ,  yet  not 
many  fathers ;  for  in  Christ  Jesus  it  was  through  tne  gospel  I  that  begot  you. 
16 1  beseech  you  therefore,  become  imitators  of  me.  i^  For  this  very  cause  I  sent 
to  you  Timothy,  who  is  my  child,  beloved  and  faithful  in  the  Lord,  who  will 
bring  to  your  remembrance  my  ways  which  are  in  Christ,  even  as  I  teach  every- 
where in  every  church,  is  Now  some  were  puffed  up,  as  though  I  were  not 
coming  to  you.  i^  But  I  will  come  to  you  quickly,  if  the  Lord  will,  and  will 
know,  not  the  word  of  those  who  are  puffed  up,  but  the  power.  20  For  the  king- 
dom of  God  is  not  in  word,  but  in  power.  21  What  do  ye  wish  ?  Shall  I  come  to 
you  with  a  rod,  or  in  love  and  the  spirit  of  gentleness  ? 

VI  It  is  generally  reported  that  there  is  fornication  among  you,  and  such 
•  fornication  as  is  not  even  among  the  Gentiles,  that  one  of  you  has  his 
father's  wife.  2  And  ye  are  puffed  up,  and  did  not  rather  mourn,  that  he  who 
did  this  deed  might  be  taken  away  from  among  you.  ^For  I  verily,  being 
absent  in  body  but  present  in  spirit,  have  already,  as  if  present,  judged  him  who 
has  so  wrought  this ;  *  in  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus,  when  ye  are  gathered  to- 
gether, and  my  spirit,  with  the  power  of  our  Lord  Jesus,  ^  to  deliver  such  a  one 
to  Satan  for  the  destruction  of  the  flesh,  that  the  spirit  may  be  saved  in  the  day 
of  the  Lord.  ^  Your  glorying  is  not  good.  Know  ye  not  that  a  little  leaven 
leavens  the  whole  mass  ?  "^  Cleanse  out  the  old  leaven,  that  ye  may  be  a  new 
mass,  even  as  ye  are  unleavened.  For  our  passover  also,  Christ,  was  sacrificed  ; 
8  therefore  let  us  keep  the  feast,  not  with  old  leaven,  nor  with  the  leaven 
of  malice  and  wickedness,  but  with  the  unleavened  bread  of  sincerity  and 
truth. 

9 1  wrote  to  you,  in  my  letter,  not  to  keep  company  with  fornicators ;  i"  yet 
not,  altogether,  with  the  fornicators  of  this  world,  or  with  the  covetous  and  ex- 
tortioners, or  idolaters ;  for  then  ye  must  needs  go  out  of  the  world,  n  But  as  it 
is,  I  wrote  to  you  not  to  keep  company,  if  any  one  called  a  brother  be  a  fornica- 
tor, or  covetous,  or  an  idolater,  or  a  reviler,  or  a  drunkard,  or  an  extortioner, 
with  such  a  one  not  even  to  eat. 

12  For  what  have  I  to  do  with  judging  those  who  are  without  ?  Do  not  ye 
judge  those  who  are  within  ?  i^  But  those  who  are  without  God  judges.  Put 
away  that  wicked  man  from  among  yourselves, 

T7T  iDare  any  one  of  you,  having  a  matter  against  another,  go  to  law 

'  -L»  before  the  unrighteous,  and  not  before  the  saints?  2 Or,  know  ye  not 
that  the  saints  will  judge  the  world  ?  And  if  the  world  is  judged  by  you,  are  ye 
unworthy  to  judge  the  least  matters  ?  3  KnoAv  ye  not  that  we  shall  judge  angels  ? 
How  much  more  the  things  of  this  life?  *  If  then  ye  have  judgments  about 
things  of  this  life,  set  those  to  judge  who  are  of  no  esteem  in  the  church.  ^I 
speak  to  your  shame.  Is  it  so,  that  there  can  not  be  among  you  even  one  wise 
man  who  will  be  able  to  judge  between  his  brethren,  6  but  brother  goes  to  law 


FIRST    LETTER    OF    PAUL    TO    THE    CORINTHIANS.  291 

with  brother,  and  that  before  unbelievers  ?  '  Already,  it  is  indeed  a  defect  in 
you,  that  ye  have  law-suits  one  with  another.  Why  not  rather  suffer  wrong  ? 
Why  not  rather  be  defrauded  ?  ^  gut  ye  yourselves  do  wrong,  and  defraud,  and 
that  your  brethren.  ^Qr  know  ye  not  that  the  unrighteous  shall  not  inherit  the 
kingdom  of  God  ?  Be  not  deceived ;  neither  fornicators,  nor  idolaters,  nor  adul- 
terers, nor  effeminate,  nor  abusers  of  themselves  with  men,  I'^nor  thieves,  nor 
covetous,  nor  drunkards,  nor  revilers,  nor  extortioners,  will  inherit  the  kingdom 
of  God.  ^1  And  such  were  some  of  you;  but  ye  were  washed,  but  ye  were 
sanctified,  but  ye  were  justified  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  in  the 
Spirit  of  our  God. 

12  All  things  are  lawful  for  me,  but  not  all  things  are  profitable ;  all  things 
are  lawful  for  me,  but  I  will  not  be  brought  under  the  control  of  anything. 
13  Foods  for  the  belly,  and  the  belly  for  foods ;  but  God  will  bring  to  nought  both 
it  and  them.  Now  the  body  is  not  for  fornication,  but  for  the  Lord  ;  and  the 
Lord  for  the  body.  i*And  God  both  raised  the  Lord,  and  will  raise  up  us 
through  his  power, 

15  Know  ye  not  that  your  bodies  are  members  of  Christ?  Shall  I  then  take 
away  the  members  of  Christ,  and  make  them  members  of  a  harlot  ?  Far  be  it ! 
16  Or  know  ye  not  that  he  who  is  joined  to  the  harlot  is  one  body  ?  For  the  two, 
says  he,  shall  be  one  flesh,  i'^  But  he  that  is  joined  to  the  Lord  is  one  spirit. 
18  Flee  fornication.  Every  sin  that  a  man  commits  is  outside  the  body ;  but  he 
that  commits  fornication,  sins  against  his  own  body.  i^Or  know  ye  not  that 
your  body  is  the  Holy  Spirit's  temple,  who  is  in  you,  whom  ye  have  from  God, 
and  ye  are  not  your  own  ?  '^o  For  ye  were  bought  witli  a  price ;  glorify  God 
therefore  in  your  body. 

™i  Now  concerning  the  things  of  wliich  ye  wrote :  It  is  good  for  a 
•  man  not  to  touch  a  woman ;  ^  but  because  of  fornications,  let  each 
man  have  his  own  wife,  and  let  each  woman  have  her  own  husband.  ^Let  the 
husband  render  to  the  wife  her  due ;  and  in  like  manner  the  wife  also  to  the 
husband.  ^The  wife  has  not  autbority  over  her  own  body,  but  the  husband; 
and  in  like  manner  the  husband  also  has  not  authority  over  his  own  body,  but  the 
wife.  5  Defraud  not  one  the  other,  unless  it  be  by  agreement  for  a  season,  that 
ye  may  give  yourselves  to  prayer,  and  may  again  be  together,  that  Satan  may 
not  tempt  you  on  account  of  your  incontinency.  ^  But  this  I  say  by  way  of  per- 
mission, not  of  command.  "^  And  I  wish  all  men  to  be  even  as  myself.  But 
each  one  has  his  own  gift  from  God,  one  after  this  manner,  and  another  after 
that. 

8  Now  I  say  to  the  unmarried  and  the  widows,  it  is  good  for  them  if  they 
remain  as  I  also  am.  ^  But  if  tbey  have  not  self-control,  let  them  marry ;  for  it 
is  better  to  marry  tlian  to  burn.  i°  And  to  the  married  I  give  command,  not  I, 
but  the  Lord, — That  the  wife  depart  not  from  the  husband,  n  but  if  she  even 
depart,  let  her  remain  unmarried,  or  let  her  be  reconciled  to  lier  husband  ;  and 
that  the  husband  leave  not  his  wife,  i^  And  to  the  rest  say  I,  not  the  Lord  :  If 
any  brother  has  an  unbelieving  wife,  and  she  agrees  to  dwell  with  him,  let  him 
not  leave  her.  i' And  if  any  wife  has  an  unbelieving  husband,  and  he  agrees  to 
dwell  with  her,  let  her  not  leave  her  husband,     i*  For  the  unbelieving  husband 


292  THE    EPISTLES    AND    REVELATION. 

is  sanctified  in  the  wife,  and  the  unbelieving  wife  is  sanctified  in  the  brother ; 
else,  your  children  are  unclean ;  but  as  it  is  they  are  holy.  ^^  But  if  the  unbe- 
lieving departs,  let  him  depart.  The  brother  or  the  sister  is  not  under  bondage 
in  such  cases  ;  but  God  has  called  us  in  peace.  ^«  For  what  knowest  thou,  O 
wife,  whether  thou  shalt  save  thy  husband  ?  Or  what  knowest  thou,  O  husband, 
whether  thou  shalt  save  thy  wife  ?  i''  Only,  as  the  Lord  has  di^aded  to  each  one, 
as  God  has  called  each  one,  so  let  him  walk.  And  so  I  ordain  in  all  the  churches. 
i«  Was  any  one  called  being  circumcised?  Let  him  not  become  uncircumcised. 
Has  any  one  been  called  in  uncircumcision  ?  Let  him  not  be  circumcised. 
*9  Circumcision  is  nothing,  and  uncircumcision  is  nothing ;  but  the  keeping  of 
the  commandments  of  God.  ^oLet  each  one  abide  in  that  calling  in  which  he 
was  called.  21  Wast  thou  called  being  a  servant  ?  Care  not  for  it ;  but  if  thou 
even  canst  become  free,  use  it  rather.  22  p^^  he  that  was  called  in  the  Lord, 
being  a  servant,  is  the  Lord's  freedman ;  in  like  manner  also  the  freeman,  when 
he  is  called  is  Christ's  servant,  ^sye  were  bought  with  a  price;  become  not 
servants  of  men.  2^  Brethren,  let  each  one  abide  with  God  in  the  condition  in 
which  he  was  called. 

25  Now  concerning  virgins  I  have  no  commandment  of  the  Lord's ;  but  I 
give  a  judgment,  as  having  received  mercy  from  the  Lord  to  be  faithful.  26  j 
think  therefore  that  this  is  good  on  account  of  the  impending  necessity,  that  it 
is  good  for  a  man  to  be  thus.  27  ^^j-t  thou  bound  to  a  wife  ?  Seek  not  to  be 
loosed.  Art  thou  loosed  from  a  wife  ?  Seek  not  a  wife.  28  g^t  if  thou  even 
marry,  thou  hast  not  sinned ;  and  if  a  virgin  marry,  she  has  not  sinned.  Yet 
such  shall  have  afiliction  in  the  flesh ;  and  I  am  sparing  you.  29  But  this  I  say, 
brethren,  the  time  is  shortened  ;  that  henceforth  both  they  who  have  wives  be  as 
though  they  had  none ;  ^^  and  they  that  weep,  as  though  they  wept  not ;  and  they 
that  rejoice,  as  though  they  rejoiced  not;  and  they  that  buy,  as  though  they 
possessed  not ;  ^^  and  they  that  use  the  world,  as  not  abusing  it ;  for  the  fashion  of 
this  world  is  passing  away.  ^2  But  I  wish  you  to  be  free  from  anxieties.  The 
unmarried  man  is  anxious  for  the  things  of  the  Lord,  how  he  may  please  the 
Lord  ;  ^3  but  he  that  is  married  is  anxious  for  the  things  of  the  world,  how  he 
may  please  his  wife,  ^i  There  is  a  difference  also  between  the  wife  and  the  vir- 
gin. The  unmarried  woman  is  anxious  for  the  things  of  the  Lord,  that  she  may 
be  holy  both  in  body  and  spirit ;  but  she  that  is  married  is  anxious  for  the  things 
of  the  world,  how  she  may  please  her  husband. 

35  And  this  I  say  for  your  own  profit ;  not  that  I  may  put  a  constraint  on 
you,  but  for  that  which  is  seemly,  and  that  ye  may  attend  upon  the  Lord  with- 
out distraction.  36But  if  any  one  thinks  that  he  behaves  himself  unseemly 
toward  his  virgin,  if  she  be  past  the  flower  of  her  age,  and  need  so  require,  let 
him  do  what  he  wishes,  he  sins  not ;  let  them  marry.  ^7  But  he  that  stands 
steadfast  in  his  heart,  having  no  necessity,  but  has  authority  concerning  his 
own  wish,  and  has  determined  this  in  his  own  heart  that  he  will  keep  his  virgin, 
will  do  well.  38  go  that  both  he  that  gives  his  own  virgin  in  marriage  does  well, 
and  he  that  gives  her  not  in  marriage  will  do  better, 

39  A  wife  is  bound  as  long  as  her  husband  lives ;  but  if  her  husband  be  fallen 
asleep,  she  is  at  liberty  to  be  married  to  whom  she  wishes ;  only  in  the  Lord. 


FIRST    LETTER    OF    PAUL    TO    THE    CORINTHIANS.  293 

«  But  she  is  happier  if  she  abides  as  she  is,  according  to  my  judgment;  and  I 
think  that  I  also  have  the  Spirit  of  God. 

T7TTT          ^Xow  concerning  the  things  offered  to  idols  we  know, — because 
'  -L  J- J-»    we  all  have  knowledge ;  knowledge  puffs  up,  but  love  builds  up ;  ^  if 
any  one  thinks  that  he  knows  anything,  he  has  not  yet  known  as  he  ought  to 
know ;  ^  but  if  any  one  loves  God,  this  one  is  known  by  him ; 

*  Concerning  then  the  eating  of  the  things  offered  to  idols,  we  know  that 
there  is  no  idol  in  the  world,  and  that  there  is  no  God  but  one.  ^  For  though  there 
are  gods  so-called,  whether  in  heaven  or  on  earth  (as  there  are  gods  many,  and 
lords  many),  6 yet  to  us  there  is  one  God,  the  Father,  from  whom  are  all  things, 
and  we  unto  him ;  and  one  Lord,  Jesus  Christ,  through  whom  are  all  things,  and 
we  through  him. 

^  Yet  the  knowledge  is  not  in  all ;  but  some,  being  accustomed  to  the  idol 
until  now,  eat  it  as  a  thing  offered  to  an  idol ;  and  their  conscience  being  weak 
is  defiled.  ^But  food  will  not  commend  us  to  God;  for  neither,  if  we  eat  not, 
are  we  lacking ;  nor,  if  we  eat,  do  we  abound.  ^  But  take  heed,  lest  in  any  way 
this  liberty  of  yours  become  a  stumbling-block  to  the  weak.  ^^For  if  any  one 
sees  thee,  who  hast  knowledge,  reclining  at  table  iu  an  idol's  temple,  will  not  his 
conscience  if  he  is  weak  be  built  up  to  eat  the  things  offered  to  idols?  ^^  For  in 
thy  knowledge  he  that  is  weak  perishes,  the  brother  on  account  of  whom  Christ 
died !  ^^  And  thus  sinning  against  the  brethren,  and  wounding  their  weak  con- 
science, ye  sin  against  Christ.  ^^  Wherefore,  if  food  makes  my  brother  to 
stumble,  I  will  eat  no  flesh  for  ever  more,  that  I  may  not  make  my  brother  to 
stumble. 

T^^  1  Am  I  not  free?  Am  I  not  an  apostle?  Have  I  not  seen  Jesus  our 
J--^*  Lord?  Are  not  ye  my  work  in  the  Lord ?  ^jf  to  others  I  am  not  an 
apostle,  yet  to  you  at  least  I  am ;  for  the  seal  of  my  apostleship  are  ye  in  the 
Lord.  3  My  defense  to  those  who  examine  me  is  this.  *Have  we  no  right  to  eat 
and  drink  ?  5  Have  we  no  right  to  lead  about  a  wife  who  is  a  sister,  as  also  the 
rest  of  the  apostles,  and  the  brothers  of  the  Lord,  and  Cephas?  ^Or  have  only 
I  and  Barnabas  no  right  to  forbear  working  ?  "^  Who  ever  serves  as  a  soldier  at 
his  own  charges  ?  Who  plants  a  vineyard,  and  eats  not  of  its  fruit?  Or  who 
shepherds  a  flock,  and  eats  not  of  the  milk  of  the  flock?  ^  Am  I  saying  these 
things  after  the  manner  of  men ?  Or  does  not  the  law  also  say  these  things? 
8  For  in  the  law  of  Moses  it  is  written.  Thou  shalt  not  muzzle  an  ox  while  tread- 
ing out  the  grain.  Is  it  for  the  oxen  that  God  cares?  i^Or  does  he  say  it  alto- 
gether for  our  sake  ?  Yes,  for  our  sake  it  was  written ;  because  he  that  plows 
ought  to  plow  in  hope ;  and  he  that  threshes,  in  hope  of  partaking,  ii  If  we 
sowed  for  you  spiritual  things,  is  it  a  great  matter  if  we  shall  reap  your  carnal 
things?  12  If  others  partake  of  this  right  over  you,  do  not  we  still  more?  But 
we  used  not  this  right ;  but  we  bear  all  things,  that  we  may  not  cause  any  hin- 
drance to  the  gospel  of  Christ. 

I'Know  ye  not  that  they  who  minister  about  the  holy  things  eat  of  the 
things  of  the  temple,  and  they  who  wait  at  the  altar  partake  with  the  altar? 
1*  Even  so  did  the  Lord  appoint  for  those  who  proclaim  the  gospel,  to  live  by  the 
gospel.     15 1  however  have  used  none  of  these  things ;  and  I  write  not  these 


294  THE    EPISTLES    AND    REVELATION. 

things,  that  it  may  be  so  done  in  my  case ;  *for  it  were  better  for  me  to  die,  than 
that  any  one  should  make  my  glorying  void.  ^^  Yov  if  I  preach  the  gospel,  I 
have  nothing  to  glory  of;  for  a  necessity  is  laid  on  me  ;  for,  woe  is  to  me,  if  I 
preach  not  the  gospel !  ^''  For  if  I  do  this  willingly,  I  have  a  reward  ;  but  if  un- 
willingly, I  have  a  stewardship  intrusted  to  me.  ^^  What  then  is  my  reward  ? 
That,  in  preaching  the  gospel,  I  may  make  the  gospel  without  charge,  so  as  not 
to  use  to  the  full  my  right  in  the  gospel.  ^^  For  being  free  from  all  men,  I  made 
myself  servant  to  all,  that  I  might  gain  the  most.  20  ^^^  to  the  Jews  I  became 
as  a  Jew,  that  I  might  gain  Jews ;  to  those  under  law,  as  under  law,  not 
being  myself  under  law,  that  I  might  gain  those  under  law;  21  to  those  Avithout 
law,  as  without  law  (not  being  without  law  to  God,  but  under  law  to  Christ),  that 
I  might  gain  those  without  law,  22  Xo  the  weak  I  became  weak,  that  I  might 
gain  the  weak.  I  have  become  all  things  to  all,  that  I  may  by  all  means  save 
some.  23  ^nd  all  things  I  do  for  the  gospel's  sake,  that  I  may  become  a  partaker 
thereof  with  others. 

2*  Know  ye  not  that  they  who  run  in  a  race,  all  indeed  run,  but  one  receives 
the  prize?  Thus  run,  in  order  that  ye  may  obtain.  25 ^nj  everyone  who 
strives  in  the  games  is  temperate  in  all  things ;  they  indeed  to  obtain  a  corruptible 
crown,  but  we  an  incorruptible.  26  j  therefore  thus  run,  as  not  uncertainly; 
thus  fight  I  as  not  beating  the  air.  27  g^t  I  buffet  my  body,  and  bring  it  into 
bondage ;  lest  by  any  means,  after  having  preached  to  others,  I  myself  should  be 
rejected. 

XI  For  I  do  not  wish  you  to  be  ignorant,  brethren,  that  our  fathers  were 
•  all  under  the  cloud,  and  all  passed  through  the  sea ;  2  and  were  all  baptized 
^  into  Moses  in  the  cloud  and  in  the  sea ;  ^  and  all  ate  the  same  spiritual  food, 
*  and  all  drank  the  same  spiritual  drink  ;  for  they  drank  of  a  spiritual  rock  that 
followed  them,  and  the  rock  was  the  Christ.  5  g^t  in  the  most  of  them  God  had 
no  pleasure ;  for  they  were  overthrown  in  the  wilderness. 

6  Now  these  things  came  to  pass  as  examples  to  us,  in  order  that  we  might 
not  desire  evil  things,  as  they  also  desired  them.  ''  Nor  become  ye  idolaters,  as 
were  some  of  them ;  as  it  is  written,  The  people  sat  down  to  eat  and  drink,  and 
rose  up  to  play.  ^jSTor  let  us  commit  fornication,  as  some  of  them  did,  and  fell 
in  one  day  three  and  twenty  thousand.  ^  Nor  let  us  <=  tempt  the  Lord,  as  some  of 
them '^tempted,  and  perished  by  the  serpents.  i^Nor  murmur  ye,  as  some  of 
them  murmured,  and  perished  by  the  destroyer.  i^Now  these  things  happened 
to  them  by  way  of  example,  and  they  Avere  written  for  our  admonition,  on  whom 
the  ends  of  the  ages  are  come.  i2\yherefore  let  him  that  thinks  he  stands,  take 
heed  lest  he  fall.  ^^  There  has  no  temptation  taken  you  but  such  as  belongs  to 
man ;  and  God  is  faithful,  who  will  not  suffer  you  to  be  tempted  above  what  ye 
are  able,  but  will  with  the  temptation  make  also  the  way  of  escape,  that  ye  may 
be  able  to  bear  it. 

^*  Wherefore,  my  beloved,  flee  from  idolatry.  ^^I  am  speaking  as  to  wise 
men ;  judge  ye  what  I  say.    ^^  xhe  cup  of  blessing  which  we  bless,  ia  it  not  a 

»  Gr.,  for  it  is  well  for  me  to  die  rather  than  my  glorying— no  one  shall  make  it  void. 
»>  Or,  unto.  «  Or,  test.  *  or,  tested. 


FIRST    LETTER    OF    PAUL    TO    THE    CORINTHIANS.  295 

partaking  of  the  blood  of  Christ  ?  The  loaf  which  we  break,  is  it  not  a  par- 
taking of  the  body  of  Christ?  ^'^  Because  we,  the  many,  are  one  loaf,  one  body; 
for  we  all  share  in  the  one  loaf.  ^^  Behold  Israel  according  to  the  flesh.  Are  not 
they  who  eat  of  the  sacrifices  partakers  of  the  altar  ?  ^^  What  then  do  I  say  ? 
That  what  is  oflfered  to  idols  is  anything,  or  that  an  idol  is  anything  ?  20  -^^j . 
but  that  what  they  sacrifice,  they  sacrifice  to  demons,  and  not  to  God ;  and  I  do 
not  wish  you  to  become  partakers  with  the  demons.  21  Ye  can  not  drink  the  cup 
of  the  Lord,  and  the  cup  of  demons ;  ye  can  not  share  in  the  table  of  the  Lord, 
and  the  table  of  demons.  22  Qj.  ([q  ^e  provoke  the  Lord  to  jealousy  ?  Are  we 
stronger  than  he  ? 

23  All  things  are  lawful,  but  not  all  things  are  profitable ;  all  things  are  law- 
ful, but  not  all  things  build  up.  24Lg|;  ^q  Q^g  ^qq^  i^ig  own,  but  his  neighbor's 
good.  25\yiiatever  is  sold  in  the  market  eat,  asking  no  question  because  of 
conscience;  ^efor  the  earth  is  the  Lord's,  and  the  fullness  thereof.  27  jf  Qjjg  ^f 
the  unbelieving  invites  you  to  a  feast,  and  ye  choose  to  go,  whatever  is  set  before 
you  eat,  asking  no  question  because  of  conscience.  ^8  gn^  jf  any  one  say  to  you, 
This  has  been  offered  in  sacrifice,  eat  it  not,  for  his  sake  that  showed  it,  and 
because  of  conscience.  29  Conscience,  I  say,  not  thine  own,  but  that  of  the  other ; 
for  why  is  my  liberty  condemned  by  another  conscience?  ^ojf  j  partake  with 
tiiauks,  why  am  I  evil  spoken  of,  for  that  for  which  I  give  thanks?  ^^  Whether 
therefore  ye  eat  or  drink,  or  wliatever  ye  do,  do  all  to  the  glory  of  God.  '^  (jiye 
no  occasion  of  stumbling,  either  to  Jews  or  Greeks,  or  to  the  church  of  God ; 
33  as  I  also  please  all  in  all  things,  not  seeking  my  own  profit,  but  that  of  the 
'V^T  many,  that  they  may  be  saved.  ^  Become  imitators  of  me,  even  as  I  also 
-A.1.    am  of  Christ. 

2  Now  I  praise  you,  that  ye  remember  me  in  all  things,  and  hold  fast  the  instruc- 
tions, as  I  delivered  them  to  you.  ^  ^nd  I  wish  you  to  know,  that  the  head  of 
every  man  is  Christ ;  and  the  head  of  the  woman  is  the  man ;  and  the  head  of 
Christ  is  God.  *  Every  man  praying  or  prophesying,  having  his  head  covered, 
puts  shame  on  his  head.  ^  But  every  woman  praying  or  prophesying  with  the 
head  unveiled,  puts  shame  on  her  head  ;  for  it  is  one  and  the  same  as  if  she  were 
shaven.  ^For  if  a  woman  is  not  veiled,  let  her  also  .be  shorn;  but  if  it  is  a 
shame  for  a  woman  to  be  shorn  or  shaven,  let  her  be  veiled.  '  For  a  man  indeed 
ought  not  to  veil  his  head,  being  God's  image  and  glory;  but  the  woman  is 
man's  glory.  ^  por  man  is  not  from  woman ;  but  woman  from  man.  ^  For  man 
was  also  not  created  on  account  of  the  woman,  but  woman  on  account  of  the 
man.  K'For  this  cause  ought  the  woman  to  have  [the  token  of]  authority  on  her 
head,  because  of  the  angels.  ^^  Nevertheless,  neither  is  woman  apart  from  man, 
nor  man  apart  from  woman,  in  the  Lord.  12  Yot  as  the  woman  is  from  the  man, 
so  is  also  the  man  through  the  woman ;  but  all  things  from  God.  ^^  Judge  in 
your  own  selves ;  is  it  becoming  that  a  woman  pray  to  God  unveiled  ?  1*  Does 
not  even  nature  itself  teach  you,  that,  if  a  man  have  long  hair,  it  is  a  dishonor 
to  him?  15 But  if  a  woman  have  long  hair,  it  is  a  glory  to  her;  for  her  hair  is 
given  her  for  a  covering.  ^^  But  if  any  man  seems  to  be  contentious,  we  have  no 
such  custom,  nor  the  churches  of  God. 

I'And  while  I  enjoin  this,  I  praise  you  not,  that  ye  come  togethernot  for 


296  THE   EPISTLES   AND    REVELATION. 

the  better,  but  for  the  worse.  ^^For  first  of  all,  when  ye  come  together  in 
a  church,  I  hear  that  divisions  exist  among  you  ;  and  I  partly  believe  it.  ^^  For 
there  must  be  also  factions  among  you,  that  they  who  are  approved  may  be  made 
manifest  among  you. 

20  When  therefore  ye  assemble  yourselves  together,  it  is  not  to  eat  a  supper 
of  the  Lord ;  21  for  in  eating,  each  takes  before  others  his  own  supper ;  and 
one  is  hungry,  and  another  is  drunken.  22  ^yhat !  have  ye  not  houses  to  eat 
and  to  drink  in  ?  Or  despise  ye  the  church  of  God,  and  put  shame  on  those 
who  have  not  ?  What  shall  I  say  to  you  ?  Shall  I  praise  you  in  this  ?  I  praise 
you  not. 

23  For  I  received  from  the  Lord,  what  I  also  delivered  to  you,  that  the  Lord 
Jesus,  in  the  night  in  Avhich  he  was  betrayed,  took  a  loaf;  2* and  having  given 
thanks,  he  broke  it,  and  said.  This  is  my  body,  which  is  for  you ;  this  do  in 
remembrance  of  me.  25 1^  h^q  manner  also  the  cup,  after  they  had  supped,  say- 
ing, This  cui)  is  the  new  covenant  in  my  blood ;  this  do,  as  often  as  ye  drink  it, 
in  remembrance  of  me.  26  Yoy  as  often  as  ye  eat  this  bread,  and  drink  the  cup, 
ye  proclaim  the  Lord's  death  till  he  come.  27  go  that  whoever  eats  the  bread  or 
drinks  the  cup  of  the  Lord  unworthily,  will  be  guilty  of  the  body  and  the  blood 
of  the  Lord.  28^^^  let  a  man  prove  himself,  and  so  let  him  eat  of  the  bread, 
and  drink  of  the  cup,  29  For  he  that  eats  and  drinks,  eats  and  drinks  judgment 
to  himself,  if  he  discern  not  the  body.  ^opoj.  this  cause  many  among  you  are 
weak  and  sick,  and  not  a  few  sleep.  ^^  But  if  we  discerned  ourselves,  we  should 
not  be  judged,  '^g^^  being  judged,  we  are  chastened  by  the  Lord,  that  we  may 
not  be  condemned  with  the  world. 

33  Wherefore,  my  brethren,  when  ye  come  together  to  eat,  wait  one  for  another. 
3* If  any  one  is  hungry,  let  him  eat  at  home;  that  ye  come  not  together  unto 
judgment.     And  the  rest  I  will  set  in  order  when  I  come. 

V'TT  iNow  concerning  the  spiritual  gifts,  brethren,  I  do  not  wish  you  to 
-^J- J-»    be  ignorant. 

2  Ye  know  that  when  ye  were  Gentiles  ye  were  carried  away  to  the  dumb 
idols,  in  whatever  way  ye  were  led.  ^  Wherefore  I  make  known  to  you,  that  no 
one  speaking  in  the  Spirit  of  God  says,  Jesus  is  accursed ;  and  no  one  can  say, 
Jesus  is  Lord,  but  in  the  Holy  Spirit. 

*  Now  there  are  diversities  of  gifts,  but  the  same  Spirit.  ^  And  there  are 
diversities  of  services,  and  the  same  Lord.  ^A^nd  ther«  are  diversities  of  work- 
ings, but  the  same  God  who  works  all  in  all.  ^  But  to  each  one  is  given  the 
manifestation  of  the  Spirit,  for  profiting.  » por  to  one  is  given  through  the 
Spirit  a  word  of  wisdom  ;  and  to  another  a  word  of  knowledge,  according  to  the 
same  Spirit ;  ^  to  another  faith,  in  the  same  Spirit ;  and  to  another  gifts  of  heal- 
ings in  the  one  Spirit;  ^''and  to  another  workings  of  miracles;  to  another 
prophecy ;  to  another  discerning  of  spirits  ;  to  another  various  kinds  of  tongues  ; 
and  to  another  interpretation  of  tongues.  ^^  But  all  these  works  the  one  and  the 
same  Spirit,  dividing  to  each  one  severally  even  as  he  will. 

^2  For  as  the  body  is  one  and  has  many  members,  and  all  the  members  of  the 

»  Or,  an  assembly. 


FIRST    LETTER    OF    PAUL    TO    THE    CORINTHIANS.  297 

body,  being  many,  are  one  body,  so  also  is  the  Christ,  ^^poj.  jj^  Qjje  Spirit  we 
were  all  baptized  ^^  into  one  body,  whether  Jews  or  Greeks,  whether  bond  or  free  ; 
and  were  all  made  to  drink  of  one  Spirit,  i*  For  the  body  also  is  not  one  mem- 
ber, but  many.  ^5  if  the  foot  say,  Because  I  am  not  a  hand,  I  am  not  of  the 
body  ;  it  is  not  therefore  not  of  the  body.  ^^  And  if  the  ear  say.  Because  I  am 
not  an  eye,  I  am  not  of  the  body ;  it  is  not  therefore  not  of  the  body,  i'^  If 
the  whole  body  were  an  eye,  where  were  the  hearing?  If  the  whole  were 
hearing,  where  were  the  smelling?  i^  g^t  as  it  is,  God  has  set  the  members  each 
one  of  them  in  the  body,  even  as  he  wished.  ^^  And  if  they  were  all  one  mem- 
ber, where  Avere  the  body  ?  20  g^^t  now  there  are  many  members,  but  one  body. 
2^  And  the  eye  can  not  say  to  the  hand,  I  have  no  need  of  thee;  nor  again  the 
head  to  the  feet,  I  have  no  need  of  you.  22  Nay,  much  more  the  members  of  the 
body  which  seem  to  be  more  feeble,  are  necessary  ;  23  and  those  parts  of  the  body 
which  we  think  to  be  less  honorable,  on  these  we  bestow  more  abundant  honor, 
and  our  uncomely  parts  have  more  abundant  comeliness;  24]t)ut  our  comely 
parts  have  no  need.  But  God  tempered  the  body  together,  giving  more  abundant 
honor  to  that  which  lacked ;  ^5  that  there  might  be  no  division  in  the  body,  but 
that  the  members  might  have  the  same  care  one  for  another.  26  j^j^d  whether 
one  member  suffers,  all  the  members  suffer  with  it ;  or  one  member  is  honored, 
all  the  members  rejoice  with  it. 

27  Now  ye  are  Christ's  body  and  severally  members  of  it.  28  j^^^^  Qod  set 
some  in  the  church,  first  apostles,  secondly  prophets,  thirdly  teachers,  then  mira- 
cles, then  gifts  of  healings,  helps,  governings,  various  kinds  of  tongues.  29^j-e 
all  apostles?  Are  all  prophets ?  Are  all  teachers  ?  Are  all  workers  of  miracles  ? 
^f* Have  all  gifts  of  healings ?  Do  all  speak  with  tongues?  Do  all  interpret? 
*^  But  desire  earnestly  the  greater  gifts ;  and  a  still  more  excellent  way  I  show 
you. 

^V'TTT  1  If  I  speak  with  the  tongues  of  men  and  of  angels,  but  have  not 

-^-'--L-L*  love,  I  am  become  sounding  brass,  or  a  clanging  cymbal.  2^\n{j  jf 
I  have  prophecy,  and  know  all  mysteries,  and  all  knowledge ;  and  if  I  have  all 
faith,  so  as  to  remove  mountains,  but  have  not  love,  I  am  nothing.  ^  And  if  I 
bestow  all  my  goods  in  food,  and  if  I  give  up  my  body  ^  to  be  burned,  but  have 
not  love,  it  profits  me  nothing. 

*Love  suffers  long,  is  kind,  love  envies  not,  love  vaunts  not  itself,  is  not 
puffed  up,  5  does  not  behave  unseemly,  seeks  not  its  own,  is  not  provoked,  imputes 
no  evil,  ^ rejoices  not  at  unrighteousness,  but  rejoices  with  the  truth,  ''bears  all 
things,  believes  all  things,  hopes  all  things,  endures  all  things.  ^  Love  never 
fails;  but  whether  there  are  prophecies,  they  will  be  done  away;  whether 
tongues,  they  will  cease ;  whether  knowledge,  it  will  be  done  away.  ^  For  we 
know  in  part,  and  we  prophesy  in  part:  ^^but  when  that  which  is  perfect  is 
come,  that  which  is  in  part  will  be  done  away. 

11  When  I  was  a  child,  I  talked  as  child,  I  thought  as  a  child,  I  reasoned  as 
a  child ;  since  I  have  become  a  man,  I  have  done  away  with  the  things  of  the 
child.     12  YoT  we  see  now  through  a  mirror,  obscurely ;  but  then  face  to  face. 

a  Or,  unto.  *>  ifany  ancient  documents  read  that  I  may  glory. 


298  THE   EPISTLES   AND    REVELATION. 

Now  I  know  in  part ;  but  then  I  shall  know  fully,  even  as  I  was  also  fully 
known.  ^^  ^^^d  now  abides  faith,  hope,  love,  these  three ;  and  the  greatest  of 
these  is  love. 

■^TTT  1  Pursue  love ;  and  desire  earnestly  the  spiritual  gifts,  but  rather 
-'-^  J-  »  •  that  ye  may  prophesy.  ^  For  he  that  speaks  in  a  tongue  speaks  not 
to  men,  but  to  God  ;  for  no  one  understands;  but  with  the  spirit  he  speaks  mys- 
teries. 3  But  he  that  prophesies,  speaks  to  men  upbuilding  and  exhortation  and 
comfort.  *  He  that  speaks  in  a  tongue  builds  up  himself ;  but  he  that  prophe- 
sies builds  up  the  church.  ^  i  ^ish  you  all  to  speak  with  tongues,  but  rather 
that  ye  should  prophesy ;  and  greater  is  he  that  prophesies  than  he  that  speaks 
with  tongues,  unless  he  interpret,  that  the  church  may  receive  upbuilding. 
6  And  now,  brethren,  if  I  come  to  you  speaking  with  tongues,  what  shall  I  profit 
you,  unless  I  speak  to  you  either  in  revelation,  or  in  knowledge,  or  in  prophesy- 
ing or  teaching  ?  "^  Even  the  lifeless  things  giving  sound,  whether  pipe  or  harp, 
if  they  give  no  distinction  in  the  sounds,  how  shall  that  which  is  piped  or  that 
which  is  harped  be  know^n  ?  ^  For  even  if  a  trumpet  give  an  uncertain  sound, 
-who  will  prepare  for  war?  ^So  also  ye,  unless  ye  utter  through  the  tongue 
speech  easy  to  be  understood,  how  will  that  which  is  spoken  be  known  ?  For 
ye  will  be  speaking  into  the  air. 

10  There  are,  it  may  be,  so  many  kinds  of  voices  in  the  world,  and  no  one  is 
without  meaning,  ii  If  then  I  know  not  the  force  of  the  voice,  I  shall  be  to  him 
that  speaks  a  barbarian,  and  he  that  speaks  a  barbarian  to  me.  ^^  So  also  ye, 
since  ye  are  eager  for  spiritual  gifts,  seek  that  ye  may  abound  in  them  to  the 
upbuilding  of  the  church.  ^^  Wherefore  let  him  that  speaks  in  a  tongue  pray 
that  he  may  interpret.  ^^  For  if  I  pray  in  a  tongue,  my  spirit  prays,  but  my 
understanding  is  unfruitful.  ^^  What  is  it  then  ?  I  will  pray  with  the  spirit, 
and  I  will  pray  with  the  understanding  also;  I  will^sing  with  the  spirit,  and  I 
will  sing  with  the  understanding  also,  i^  Else,  if  thou  bless  with  the  spirit,  how 
will  he  that  fills  the  place  of  the  ungifted  say  the  Amen  at  thy  thanksgiving, 
since  he  knows  not  what  thou  sayest  ?  ^'  For  thou  indeed  givest  thanks  well, 
but  the  other  is  not  built  up.  i^j  thank  God,  I  speak  with  tongues  more  than 
ye  all.  ^^But  in  »  church  I  had  rather  speak  five  w^ords  with  my  understanding, 
that  I  may  instruct  others  also,  than  ten  thousand  words  in  a  tongue. 

20Bretliren,  be  not  children  in  understanding;  yet  in  evil  be  babes,  but  in 
your  understanding  be  full  grown. 

21  In  the  law  it  is  written. 
With  men  of  other  tongues,  and  by  lips  of  strangers, 
I  will  speak  to  this  people ; 
And  not  even  so  will  they  listen  to  me,  saith  the  Lord. 

22  So  that  the  tongues  are  for  a  sign,  not  to  those  who  believe,  but  to  the 
unbelieving ;  but  prophecy  is  not  for  the  unbelieving,  but  for  those  who  believe. 
23  If  therefore  the  whole  church  is  assembled  together,  and  all  are  speaking  with 
tongues,  and  there  come  in  those  who  are  ungifted,  or  unbelievers,  will  they  not 
say  that  ye  are  mad  ?    24  But  if  all  are  prophesying,  and  there  come  in  one  tliat 

•  Or,  an  assembly. 


FIRST    LETTER    OF    PAUL    TO    THE    CORINTHIANS.  299 


is  an  unbeliever,  or  ungifted,  he  is  convicted  by  all,  he  is  judged  by  all.  25  -phe 
secrets  of  his  heart  become  manifest ;  and  so  falling  on  his  face  he  will  worship 
God,  reporting  that  God  is  indeed  among  you. 

26  What  is  it  then,  brethren  ?  When  ye  come  together,  each  of  you  has  a 
psalm,  has  a  teaching,  has  a  revelation,  has  a  tongue,  has  an  interpretation. 
Let  all  things  be  done  to  upbuilding.  2T  jf  any  one  speaks  in  a  tongue,  let  it  be 
by  two,  or  at  the  most  by  three,  and  in  turn ;  and  let  one  interpret.  28  gu^  if 
there  be  no  interpreter,  let  him  keep  silence  in  ^  church ;  and  let  him  speak  to 
himself,  and  to  God. 

29  And  let  prophets  speak  by  two  or  three,  and  the  others  ^ judge,  ^^g^t  if 
a  revelation  be  made  to  another  sitting  by,  let  the  first  keep  silence,  ^ipor  ye 
all  can  prophesy  one  by  one,  that  all  may  learn,  and  all  be  exhorted.  32^jj^ 
spirits  of  prophets  are  subject  to  prophets.  ^^  Yqj.  Qq([  jg  jjqj-  ^  Qq^  ^f  confusion, 
but  of  peace,  as  in  all  the  « churches  of  the  saints. 

3*  Let  your  women  keep  silence  in  the  churches ;  for  it  is  not  permitted  to 
them  to  speak,  but  let  them  be  in  subjection,  as  the  law  also  says.  35^n,j[  jf 
they  wish  to  learn  anything,  let  them  ask  their  own  husbands  at  home  ;  for  it 
is  shameful  for  a  woman  to  speak  in  church.  ^^  Qr,  was  it  from  you  that  the 
word  of  God  went  forth  ?    Or  did  it  come  unto  you  alone  ? 

3''  If  any  one  thinks  himself  to  be  a  prophet,  or  spiritual,  let  him  recognize 
the  things  which  I  write  to  you  that  they  are  the  Lord's  commandment.  ^^But 
if  any  one  is  ignorant,  let  him  be  ignorant.  ^^  Wherefore,  my  brethren,  desire 
earnestly  to  prophesy,  and  forbid  not  to  speak  with  tongues.  ^  But  let  all  things 
be  done  becomingly  and  in  order. 

X^'TT  1  Now  I  make  known  to  you,  brethren,  the  gospel  which  I  preached 
■^  ^  •  to  you,  which  also  ye  received,  in  which  also  ye  stand;  ^ through 
which  also  ye  are  saved,  if  ye  hold  fast  with  what  word  I  preached  to  j^ou,  unless 
ye  believed  in  vain.  ^  For  I  delivered  to  you  first  of  all  wbat  I  also  received, 
that  Christ  died  for  our  sins  according  to  the  Scriptures;  *and  that  he  was 
buried,  and  that  he  has  been  raised  on  the  third  day,  according  to  the  Scriptures ; 
5 and  that  he  appeared  to  Cephas,  then  to  the  twelve;  ^then  he  appeared  to 
above  five  hundred  brethren  at  once,  of  whom  the  greater  part  remain  until  now, 
but  some  are  fallen  asleep.  ^  After  that,  he  appeared  to  James ;  then  to  all  the 
apostles.  8  And  last  of  all,  as  if  to  the  one  born  out  of  due  time,  he  appeared  to  me 
also.  9  For  I  am  the  least  of  the  apostles,  who  am  not  fit  to  be  called  an  apostle, 
because  I  persecuted  the  church  of  God.  1°  But  by  God's  grace  I  am  what  I  am  ; 
and  his  grace  which  was  bestowed  upon  me  did  not  prove  vain ;  but  I  labored 
more  abundantly  than  they  all;  yet  not  I,  but  the  grace  of  God  with  me. 
*i  Whether  then  it  be  I  or  they,  so  we  preach,  and  so  ye  believed. 

12  But  if  Christ  is  preached  that  he  has  been  raised  from  the  dead,  how  say 
some  among  you  that  there  is  no  resurrection  of  dead  men  ?  ^^  3^^  if  there  is  no 
resurrection  of  dead  men,  then  neither  has  Christ  been  raised;  i*and  if  Christ 
has  not  been  raised,  then  is  our  preaching  vain,  vain  also  your  faith.  ^^  ^nd  we 
are  found  also  false  witnesses  of  God ;  because  we  testified  in  respect  to  God, 

»  Or,  an  assembly.  •>  Or,  discern.  "  Or,  assemblies. 


300  THiE    EPISTLES   AND    REVELATION. 

that  he  raised  up  the  Christ ;  whom  he  raised  not,  if  it  be  so  that  no  dead  are 
raised  up.  ^^  por  if  no  dead  are  raised  up,  neither  has  Christ  been  raised ;  ^^  and 
if  Christ  has  not  been  raised,  your  faith  is  vain ;  ye  are  yet  in  your  sins,  is  Then 
they  also  who  have  fallen  asleep  in  Christ  have  perished.  ^^  If  in  this  life  only 
we  have  hope  in  Christ,  we  are  of  all  men  most  pitiable. 

20  But  as  it  is,  Christ  has  been  raised  from  the  dead,  a  first-fruit  of  those  who 
have  fallen  asleep,  ^i  For  since  through  men  came  death,  through  man  came 
also  the  resurrection  of  the  dead.  22  poj.  ^s  in  Adam  all  die,  so  also  in  Christ  will 
all  be  made  alive.  ^3  g^t  each  in  his  own  rank  ;  Christ  a  first-fruit ;  then  they 
who  are  Christ's  at  his  coming,  24  Then  comes  the  end,  when  he  delivers  up  the 
kingdom  to  God  and  the  Father ;  when  he  has  done  away  every  rule,  and  every 
authority  and  power.  25  por  he  must  reign,  till  he  has  put  all  the  enemies  under 
his  feet.  ^^As  the  last  enemy,  Death  is  done  away  with.  For  he  subjected 
all  things  under  his  feet.  27  g^t  even  when  he  says.  All  things  are  subjected, 
it  is  manifest  that  he  is  excepted,  who  subjected  all  things  to  him.  28  ^^d 
whenever  all  things  have  been  subjected  to  him,  then  will  the  Son  also  him- 
self be  subjected  to  him  who  subjected  all  things  to  him,  that  God  may  be  all 
in  all. 

29  Else  what  will  they  do  who  are  baptized  for  the  dead  ?  If  no  dead  are 
raised  at  all,  why  then  are  they  baptized  for  them  ?  ^o  Why  are  we  also  in  peril 
every  hour  ?  ^i  Daily  do  I  die,  I  protest  by  the  glorying  in  you,  brethren,  which 
I  have  in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord.  ^2  if  after  the  manner  of  men  I  fought  with 
wild  beasts  at  Ephesus,  what  is  the  profit  to  me  ?  If  the  dead  rise  not, 
Let  us  eat  and  drink ; 
For  to-morrow  we  die. 

33  Be  not  led  astray  ;  evil  companionships  corrupt  good  morals.  ^4  Awake 
righteously,  and  sin  not;  for  some  have  not  knowledge  of  God.  I  say  it  to 
shame  you. 

35  But  some  one  will  say.  How  are  the  dead  raised  ?  And  with  what  kind  of 
body  do  they  come  ?  36  Thou  fool,  what  thou  thyself  sowest  is  not  made  alive, 
except  it  die ;  37  and  what  thou  sowest,  not  the  body  that  will  be  sowest  thou, 
but  a  bare  grain,  it  may  be  of  wheat,  or  of  some  other  kind.  38  g^t  God  gives  it 
a  body  just  as  he  willed,  and  to  each  of  the  seeds  a  body  of  its  own.  39^.11  flesh 
is  not  the  same  flesh  ;  but  there  is  one  flesh  of  men,  another  flesh  of  beasts,  an- 
other flesh  of  birds,  another  of  fishes.  *o  There  are  also  heavenly  bodies  and 
earthly  bodies ;  but  the  glory  of  the  heavenly  is  one,  and  that  of  the  earthly  is 
another.  *^  There  is  one  glory  of  the  sun,  and  another  glory  of  the  moon,  and 
another  glory  of  the  stars ;  for  star  differs  from  star  in  glory.  *2  go  also  is  the 
resurrection  of  the  dead.  It  is  sown  in  corruption,  it  is  raised  in  incorruption. 
*3  It  is  sown  in  dishonor,  it  is  raised  in  glory.  It  is  sown  in  weakness,  it  is 
raised  in  power.  ^  It  is  sown  a  natural  body,  it  is  raised  a  spiritual  body.  If 
there  is  a  natural  body,  there  is  also  a  spiritual.  ^^So  also  it  is  written.  The 
first  man  Adam  became  a  living  soul ;  the  last  Adam  a  life-giving  spirit.  *6  Yet 
the  spiritual  is  not  first,  but  the  natural ;  then  the  spiritual.  *''  The  first  man  is 
of  the  earth,  earthy ;  the  second  man  is  from  heaven.  *8^\s  jg  the  earthy,  such 
are  they  also  that  are  earthy ;  and  as  is  the  heavenly,  such  are  they  also  that  are 


FIRST    LETTER    OF   PAUL    TO    THE    CORINTHIANS.  301 

heavenly.  ^^Andaswe  bore  the  image  of  the  earthy,  ''we  shall  also  bear  the 
image  of  the  heavenly. 

50  And  this  I  say,  brethren,  that  flesh  and  blood  can  not  inherit  the  kingdom 
of  God ;  nor  does  corruption  inherit  incorruption.  ^i  Behold,  I  tell  you  a  mys- 
tery. We  shall  not  all  sleep,  but  we  shall  all  be  changed,  ^2  in  a  moment,  in  the 
twinkling  of  an  eye,  at  the  last  trump ;  for  the  trumpet  will  sound,  and  the 
dead  will  be  raised  incorruptible,  and  we  shall  be  changed.  ^^  Yqj.  ^i^jg  corrupt- 
ible must  put  on  incorruption,  and  this  mortal  must  put  on  immortality. 
5*  And  when  this  corruptible  shall  have  put  on  incorruption,  and  this  mortal 
shall  have  put  on  immortality,  then  will  come  to  pass  the  word,  that  is  written, 
Death  has  been  swallowed  up  in  victory.  ^5  Where,  O  death,  is  thy  victory  ? 
Where,  O  death,  is  thy  sting?  ^^xhe  sting  of  death  is  sin;  and  the  power  of 
sin  is  the  law.  ^"^  But  thanks  be  to  God,  who  gives  us  the  victory  through  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ.  »8  therefore,  my  beloved  brethren,  be  steadfast,  immovable, 
always  abounding  in  the  work  of  the  Lord,  knowing  that  your  labor  is  not  in 
vain  in  the  Lord. 

VT7T  ^Now  concerning  the  collection  for  the  saints,  as  I  directed  the 

■^  '  J-»  churches  of  Galatia,  so  also  do  ye.  2  On  the  first  day  of  the  week, 
let  each  one  of  you  lay  by  him  in  store,  according  as  he  is  prospered,  that  there 
may  be  no  collections  made  when  I  come.  ^  And  when  I  arrive,  whomsoever  ye 
shall  approve,  them  I  will  send  with  letters  to  carry  your  benefaction  to  Jerusa- 
lem.    *And  if  it  be  worth  while  for  me  also  to  go,  they  shall  go  with  me. 

5  And  I  will  come  to  you,  when  I  have  passed  through  Macedonia.  For  I 
pass  through  Macedonia ;  ^  and  it  may  be  that  I  will  remain,  or  even  pass  the 
winter  with  you,  that  ye  may  bring  me  on  my  journey  whithersoever  I  go. 
■^  For  I  am  unwilling  to  see  you  now,  in  passing ;  for  I  hope  to  remain  some 
time  with  you,  if  the  Lord  permit.  ^  But  I  shall  remain  at  Ephesus  until  the 
Pentecost.  ^  For  a  great  and  effectual  door  is  open  to  me,  and  there  are  many 
adversaries. 

^0  Now  if  Timothy  come,  see  that  he  may  be  with  you  without  fear ;  for  he 
works  the  work  of  the  Lord,  as  I  also  do.  ^^  Let  no  one  therefore  despise  him  ; 
but  send  him  forward  in  peace,  that  he  may  come  to  me ;  for  I  look  for  him 
with  the  brethren.  12  j^^^  concerning  Apollos  the  brother,  I  besought  him  much 
to  come  to  you  with  the  brethren ;  and  it  was  not  at  all  his  will  to  come  at  this 
time,  but  he  will  come  when  he  shall  have  opportunity.  ^^  Watch,  stand  fast 
in  the  faith,  acquit  you  like  men,  be  strong.  ^*  Let  all  your  acts  be  done  in  love. 
15 Now  I  beseech  you,  brethren,  (ye  know  the  house  of  Stephanas,  that  it  is  a 
first-fruit  of  Achaia,  and  that  they  have  set  themselves  to  minister  to  the  saints,) 
16  that  ye  also  submit  yourselves  to  such,  and  to  every  one  that  works  with  us, 
and  labors.  I'^And  I  rejoice  at  the  coming  of  Stephanas  and  Fortunatus  and 
Achaicus ;  for  what  was  lacking  on  your  part  they  supplied.  1®  For  they  re- 
freshed my  spirit  and  yours;   therefore  recognize  those  who  are  such. 

19  The  churches  of  Asia  salute  you.  Aquila  and  Prisca,  with  the  church  that 
is  in  their  house,  salute  you  much  in  the  Lord.     20  wi  the  brethren  salute  you. 

»  Very  many  ancient  documents  read  let  us  also  bear. 


302  THE    EPISTLES    AND    REVELATION. 

Salute  one  another  with  a  holy  kiss.  21  The  salutation  of  me,  Paul,  with  my 
own  hand. 

"  If  any  one  loves  not  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  let  him  be  accursed.  »  Maran 
atha. 

23  The  grace  of  our  Lord  be  with  you.  24  My  love  be  with  you  all  in  Christ 
Jesus.    Amen. 


THE  SECOND  LETTER  OF  PAUL  TO  THE  CORINTHIANS. 

After  the  First  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians  Paul  left  Ephesus  and  came  into 
Macedonia.  His  Second  Epistle  is  intensely  personal,  and  written  under  the 
strong  and  conflicting  emotions  caused  by  the  reports  of  Timothy  and  Titus. 
Their  visits  and  his  recent  letter  had  effected  this  much,  that  the  church  repre- 
sented by  the  majority  was  with  the  apostle,  but  a  hostile  minority  remained 
that  questioned  his  apostleship  and  character.  The  first  nine  chapters  he  ad- 
dressed to  his  friends  who  represented  the  church,  and  then  he  most  affection- 
ately and  earnestly  addresses  his  opponents.  It  was  written  in  Macedonia  in  the 
autumn  of  A.  D.  57  (p.  230,  and  compare  all  on  g39).  On  Paul's  third  visit  to 
Corinth  (2  Cor,  13  :  1)  see  pp.  216-218.  This  Epistle  should  be  read  after  Acts 
20:  1. 

1^  Paul,  an  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ  through  the  will  of  God,  and  Timothy 
•  our  brother,  to  the  church  of  God  which  is  at  Corinth,  with  all  the  saints 
who  are  in  all  Achaia :  2  Grace  to  you  and  peace  from  God  our  Father  and  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

3  Blessed  be  God,  the  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  Father  of  mercies, 
and  the  God  of  all  consolation;  *who  consoles  us  in  all  our  affliction,  that  we 
may  be  able  to  console  those  who  are  in  any  affliction,  through  the  consolation 
wherewith  we  ourselves  are  consoled  by  God.  ^  Because,  as  the  sufferings  of 
Christ  abound  toAvard  us,  so  through  Christ  our  consolation  also  abounds.  ^  But 
whether  we  are  afflicted,  it  is  for  your  consolation  and  salvation  ;  or  whether  we 
are  consoled,  it  is  for  your  consolation,  which  is  effective  in  the  endurance  of  the 
same  sufferings  which  we  also  suffer.  "^  And  our  hope  of  you  is  steadfast,  know- 
ing, that  as  ye  are  partakers  of  the  sufferings,  so  are  ye  also  of  the  consolation. 

8  For  we  do  not  wish  you  to  be  ignorant,  brethren,  of  our  affliction  which 
befell  us  in  Asia,  that  we  were  exceedingly  weighed  down  beyond  our  power,  so 
that  we  despaired  even  of  life.  ^  Yea,  we  ourselves  had  in  ourselves  the  sentence 
of  death,  that  we  should  not  trust  in  ourselves,  but  in  God  who  raises  the  dead ; 
^"  who  delivered  us  from  so  great  a  death,  and  will  deliver  ;  in  whom  is  our  hope 
that  he  will  still  deliver ;  ^^  ye  also  helping  together  on  our  behalf  by  your  sup- 
plication, that  for  the  mercy  bestowed  on  us  through  many  persons,  thanks  may 
be  given  through  many  on  our  behalf.  -2  For  our  glorying  is  this,  the  testimony 
of  our  conscience,  that  in  holiness  and  ^  godly  sincerity,  not  in  fleshly  wisdom, 
but  in  the  grace  of  God,  did  we  conduct  ourselves  in  the  world,  and  more  abun- 

*  Or,  Our  Lord  comes.  »>  Gr.,  Sincerity  of  God. 


SECOND    LETTER    OF    PAUL    TO    THE   CORINTHIANS.  303 

dantly  toward  you.  ^^  For  we  write  no  other  things  to  you,  than  what  ye  read 
or  even  acknowledge,  and  I  trust  ye  will  acknowledge  even  to  the  end ;  i*  as 
also  ye  did  acknowledge  us  in  part,  that  we  are  your  glorying,  even  as  ye  also 
are  ours  in  the  day  of  our  Lord  Jesus. 

i^And  in  this  confidence  I  intended  to  come  to  you  before,  that  ye  might 
have  a  second  *  benefit;  ^^and  through  you  to  go  into  Macedonia,  and  from 
Macedonia  to  come  again  to  you,  and  by  you  to  be  helped  forward  on  my  way  to 
Judiea.  1"  When  therefore  I  intended  this,  did  I  show  fickleness  ?  Or  the  things 
that  I  purpose,  do  I  purpose  according  to  the  flesh,  that  with  me  there  should  be 
the  yea,  yea,  and  the  nay,  nay  ?  ^^  As  God  is  faithful,  our  word  to  you  is  not 
yea  and  nay.  ^^  For  the  Son  of  God,  Jesus  Christ,  who  was  preached  among  you 
through  us,  through  me  and  Silvanus  and  Timothy,  was  not  yea  and  nay,  but  is 
yea  in  him.  20  p^j.  however  many  are  the  promises  of  God,  in  him  is  the  yea ; 
wherefore  also  through  him  is  the  Amen,  to  the  glory  of  God  through  us.  21  Xow 
he  who  confirms  us  with  you  in  Christ,  and  anointed  us,  is  God ;  22  he  who  also 
sealed  us,  and  gave  the  earnest  of  the  Spirit  in  our  hearts. 

23  But  I  invoke  God  for  a  witness  upon  my  soul,  that  to  spare  you  I  came 
not  yet  to  Corinth.  24  ^q^  that  we  lord  it  over  your  faith,  but  are  helpers  of 
your  joy ;   for  in  faith  ye  stand  fast. 

ni  And  I  determined  this  with  myself,  that  I  would  not  come  again  to 
•  you  in  sorrow.  2  Yor  if  I  make  you  sorry,  who  then  is  he  that  makes  me 
glad,  but  he  that  is  made  sorry  by  me  ?  ^  And  I  wrote  this  very  thing,  that  I 
might  not,  when  I  came,  have  sorrow  from  those  of  whom  I  ought  to  have  joy  ; 
having  confidence  in  you  all,  that  my  joy  is  the  joy  of  you  all.  *For  out  of 
much  afiiiction  and  anguish  of  heart  I  wrote  to  you,  through  many  tears ;  not 
that  ye  might  have  sorrow,  but  that  ye  might  know  the  love  which  I  have  very 
abundantly  toward  you. 

^  But  if  any  one  has  caused  sorrow,  he  has  caused  sorrow  not  to  me,  but  in 
part  (not  to  be  too  severe)  to  you  all.  ^guffieient  for  such  a  one  is  this  punish- 
ment, which  was  inflicted  by  the  many.  "^  So  that,  on  the  contrary,  ye  ought 
rather  to  forgive  and  console  him,  lest  perhaps  such  a  one  should  be  swallowed 
up  with  his  overmuch  sorrow.  ^  Wherefore  I  beseech  you  to  confirm  your  love 
toward  him.  ^  For  to  this  end  also  I  wrote,  that  I  might  know  the  proof  of  you, 
whether  ye  are  obedient  in  all  things,  i"  And  to  whom  ye  forgive  anything,  I 
forgive  also;  for  what  I  also  have  forgiven,  if  I  have  forgiven  anything,  for 
your  sakes  I  forgave  it  in  the  person  of  Christ,  ^^  that  no  advantage  might  be 
gained  over  us  by  Satan ;   for  we  are  not  ignorant  of  his  devices. 

12  Now  when  I  came  to  Troas  to  preach  the  gospel  of  Christ,  and  a  door  was 
opened  to  me  in  the  Lord,  i^  I  had  no  relief  for  my  spirit,  because  I  found  not 
Titus  my  brother ;  but  bidding  them  farewell,  I  went  forth  into  Macedonia. 
1*  But  thanks  be  to  God,  who  always  leads  us  in  triumph  in  Christ,  and  makes 
manifest  through  us  in  every  place  the  savor  of  the  knowledge  of  him.  ^^  Be- 
cause we  are  to  God  a  sweet  savor  of  Christ,  in  those  who  are  being  saved,  and  in 
those  who  are  perishing ;   ^^  to  the  one  a  savor  of  death  to  death,  to  the  other  a 

»  Some  ancient  documents  read  joy.  • 


304  THE    EPISTLES    AND    REVELATION. 

savor  of  life  to  life.  And  who  is  sufficient  for  these  things  ?  "  For  we  are  not 
as  the  many,  corrupting  the  word  of  God  ;  but  as  from  sincerity,  but  as  from 
God,  in  the  sight  of  God  we  speak  in  Christ. 

ml  Are  Ave  beginning  again  to  commend  ourselves?  Or  need  we,  as  do 
•  some,  letters  of  commendation  to  you,  or  from  you?  ^  Ye  are  our  letter, 
written  in  our  hearts,  known  and  read  by  all  men  ;  ^  being  made  manifest  that 
ye  are  Christ's  letter  ministered  by  us,  written  not  with  ink,  but  with  the  Spirit 
of  the  living  God  ;  not  in  tablets  of  stone,  but  in  tablets  that  are  hearts  of  flesh. 
*  And  such  confidence  have  we  through  Christ,  toward  God.  ^  Not  that  we  are 
sufficient  of  ourselves  to  think  anything  as  from  ourselves;  but  our  sufficiency 
is  from  God  ;  ^  who  also  made  us  sufficient  as  ministers  of  a  new  covenant ;  not 
of  the  letter,  but  of  the  spirit ;  for  the  letter  kills,  but  the  spirit  makes  alive. 
■^  But  if  the  ministration  of  death,  engraven  with  letters  on  stones,  came  in  glory, 
so  that  the  sons  of  Israel  could  not  look  intently  on  the  face  of  Moses  on  ac- 
count of  the  glory  of  his  face,  which  glory  was  passing  away ;  ^  how  shall  not 
rather  the  ministration  of  the  Spirit  be  in  glory  ?  ^  For  if  the  ministration  of 
condemnation  has  glory,  much  more  does  the  ministration  of  righteousness  ex- 
ceed in  glory,  i^por  even  that  which  has  been  made  glorious  has  not  been  made 
glorious  in  this  respect,  on  account  of  the  glory  that  excels.  ^^  For  if  that  which 
is  passing  away  is  glorious,  much  more  that  which  abides  is  glorious. 

12 Having  therefore  such  hope,  we  use  great  plainness  of  speech;  ^^and  are 
not  as  Moses  who  put  a  vail  over  his  face,  that  the  children  of  Israel  might  not 
intently  look  on  the  end  of  that  which  was  passing  away.  i*But  their  under- 
standings were  hardened;  for  until  this  day  on  the  reading  of  the  old  covenant 
the  same  vail  abides,  not  being  taken  away ;  which  vail  is  done  away  in  Christ. 
1^  But  even  to  this  day,  whenever  Moses  is  read,  a  vail  lies  on  their  heart.  i<'But 
whenever  it  turns  to  the  Lord,  the  vail  is  taken  away.  ^"^  Now  the  Lord  is  the 
Spirit ;  and  where  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  is,  there  is  freedom.  ^^  But  we  all, 
with  unvailed  face  reflecting  as  a  mirror  the  glory  of  the  Lord,  are  transfigured 
into  the  same  image  from  glory  to  glory,  *as  by  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord. 
TT7  1  Therefore,  having  this  ministry,  as  we  received  mercy,  we  faint  not. 
-L  T  •  2  g^t  ^yg  renounce  the  hidden  things  of  shame,  not  walking  in  craftiness, 
nor  handling  with  guile  the  word  of  God ;  but,  by  the  manifestation  of  the 
truth,  commending  ourselves  to  every  man's  conscience  in  the  sight  of  God. 
^Biit  even  if  our  gospel  is  vailed,  it  is  vailed  in  those  who  are  perishing;  *in 
whom  the  god  of  this  age  blinded  the  understandings  of  the  unbelieving,  that 
the  light  of  the  gospel  of  the  glory  of  Christ,  who  is  God's  image,  should  not 
shine.  ^For  we  preach  not  ourselves,  but  Christ  Jesus  as  Lord  ;  and  ourselves 
as  your  servants  for  Jesus'  sake.  ^  Because  it  is  God  that  said,  Out  of  darkness 
light  shall  shine,  who  sliined  in  our  hearts,  to  give  the  light  of  the  knowledge 
of  the  glory  of  God  in  the  face  of  Christ. 

■^  But  we  have  this  treasure  in  earthen  vessels,  that  the  exceeding  greatness 
of  the  power  may  be  God's,  and  not  from  ourselves;  ^ being  pressed  in  every 
way,  yet  not  straitened ;  perplexed,  yet  not  despairing ;   ^  pursued,  yet  not  for- 

»  Or,  Even  as  from  the  Lord  the  Spirit. 


SECOND    LETTER    OF    PAUL    TO    THE    CORINTHIANS.  305 

saken ;  smitten  down,  yet  not  destroyed ;  ^"  always  carrying  about  in  the  body 
the  dying  of  Jesus,  that  the  life  also  of  Jesus  may  be  manifested  in  our  body. 
11  For  we  who  live  are  always  delivered  to  death  for  Jesus'  sake,  that  the  life 
also  of  Jesus  may  be  manifested  in  our  mortal  flesh.  ^^  go  that  death  works  in 
us,  but  life  in  you.  ^^  But  having  the  same  spirit  of  faith,  according  to  what  is 
written,  I  believed,  therefore  did  I  speak,  we  also  believe,  therefore  also  we 
speak  ;  i*  knowing  that  he  who  raised  up  the  Lord  Jesus  will  raise  up  us 
also  through  Jesus,  and  will  present  us  with  you.  ^^  For  all  things  are  for  your 
sakes ;  that  the  grace,  abounding  through  the  many,  may  make  the  thanksgiv- 
ing more  abundant,  to  the  glory  of  God. 

16  Wherefore  we  faint  not ;  but  though  our  outward  man  is  decaying,  yet 
our  inward  man  is  renewed  day  by  day.  i'^  For  our  light  affliction,  which  is 
but  for  a  moment,  is  working  out  for  us  more  and  more  exceedingly  an  eternal 
weight  of  glory;  i^  while  we  look  not  at  the  things  that  are  seen,  but  at  the 
things  that  are  not  seen;  for  the  things  that  are  seen  are  for  a  season,  but  the 
things  that  are  not  seen  are  eternal. 

VI  For  we  know  that,  if  our  earthly  house  of  the  tabernacle  be  dissolved, 
•  we  have  a  building  from  God,  a  house  not  made  with  hands,  eternal,  in 
the  heavens.  ^  for  in  this  we  groan,  longing  to  be  clothed  upon  with  our  habi- 
tation which  is  from  heaven ;  ^  if  indeed  being  clothed,  we  shall  not  be  found 
naked.  *For  w^e  that  are  in  the  tabernacle  groan,  being  burdened;  not  that 
we  wish  to  be  unclothed,  but  to  be  clothed  upon,  that  what  is  mortal  may  be 
swallowed  up  by  life. 

5  Now  he  that  wrouglit  us  out  for  this  very  thing  is  God,  who  gave  to  us  the 
earnest  of  the  Spirit.  ^  Being  therefore  always  of  good  courage,  and  knowing 
that  while  at  home  in  the  body  we  are  absent  from  the  Lord  C^  for  we  walk  by 
faith,  not  by  sight),  ^  we  are  of  good  courage,  and  are  well  pleased  rather  to  be 
absent  from  the  body,  and  to  be  at  home  with  the  Lord. 

9  Wherefore  we  also  make  it  our  aim,  whether  at  home  or  absent,  to  be  well 
pleasing  to  him.  i"  por  we  must  all  be  manifested  before  the  judgment-seat  of 
Christ ;  that  each  one  may  receive  the  things  done  through  the  body,  according 
to  the  things  which  he  practiced,  whether  good  or  evil. 

11  Knowing  therefore  the  fear  of  the  Lord,  we  persuade  men  ;  but  to  God  we 
have  been  manifested,  and  I  hope  that  we  have  been  manifested  also  in  your 
consciences,  i^  We  are  not  again  commending  ourselves  to  you,  but  giving  you 
occasion  of  glorifying  on  our  behalf,  that  ye  may  have  wherewith  to  answer 
those  who  glory  in  appearance  and  not  in  heart,  i^  For  whether  we  were  beside 
ourselves,  it  was  for  God  ;  or  whether  we  are  of  sound  mind,  it  is  for  you.  i*For 
the  love  of  Christ  constrains  us ;  because  we  thus  judged,  that  one  died  for  all, 
therefore  they  all  died  ;  i^  and  he  died  for  all,  that  they  who  live  should  live  no 
longer  to  themselves,  but  to  him  who  for  them  died  and  rose  again.  i6  So  that 
we  henceforth  know  no  one  according  to  the  flesh;  even  if  we  have  known 
Christ  according  to  the  flesh,  yet  now  we  no  longer  know  him.  i'^  So  that  if  any 
one  is  in  Christ,  he  is  a  new  creature ;  the  old  things  passed  away ;  behold,  they 
have  become  new.  i^  And  all  things  are  from  God,  who  reconciled  us  to  him- 
self through  Christ,  and  gave  to  us  the  ministry  of  the  reconciliation ;  i^  how 

U 


306  THE    EPISTLES   AND    REVELATION 

that  God  was  in  Christ  reconciling  the  world  to  himself,  not  reckoning  to  them 
their  trespasses,  and  having  committed  to  us  the  word  of  reconciliation. 

20  On  behalf  of  Christ  then  we  are  ambassadors,  as  though  God  were  beseech- 
ing through  us  ;  we  entreat  on  behalf  of  Christ :  Be  reconciled  to  God !  21  Him 
who  knew  not  sin  he  made  to  be  sin  for  us,  that  we  might  become  God's  right- 
eousness in  him. 

T7T          1  And,  working  together  with  him,  we  also  beseech  you  that  ye  receive 
'  ^»    not  the  grace  of  God  in  vain ;  (2  for  he  says, 

In  an  acceptable  time  I  heard  thee, 
And  in  a  day  of  salvation  I  helped  thee ; 
behold,  now  is  the  acceptable  time,  behold,  now  is  the  day  of  salvation  ;)  ^  giv- 
ing no  cause  of  stumbling  in  anything,  that  our  ministry  be  not  blamed ;  *  but 
in  everything  commending  ourselves  as  God's  ministers,  in  much  patience,  in 
afflictions,  in  necessities,  in  distresses,  ^  in  stripes,  in  imprisonments,  in  tumults, 
in  labors,  in  watchings,  in  fastings ;  ^  in  pureness,  in  knowledge,  in  long-suffer- 
ing, in  kindness,  in  the  Holy  Spirit,  in  love  unfeigned,  ''  in  the  word  of  truth,  in 
the  power  of  God  ;  through  the  weapons  of  righteousness  on  the  right  hand  and 
on  the  left,  » through  glory  and  dishonor,  through  evil  report  and  good  report ; 
as  deceivers,  and  yet  true;  ^as  unknown,  and  yet  well  known;  as  dying,  and, 
behold,  we  live;  as  chastened,  and  not  killed;  ^"as  sorrowful,  yet  always 
rejoicing ;  as  poor,  yet  making  many  rich ;  as  having  nothing,  and  yet  possess- 
ing all  things. 

11  Our  mouth  is  open  to  you,  O  Corinthians,  our  heart  is  enlarged.  ^^  Ye  are 
not  straitened  in  us,  but  ye  are  straitened  in  your  own  affections,  ^^js^q^ 
as  a  recompense  in  the  same  kind  (I  speak  as  to  my  children),  be  ye  also  en- 
larged. 

1*  Be  not  yoked  unequally  with  unbelievers ;  for  what  fellowship  has  righteous- 
ness with  lawlessness  ?  And  what  communion  has  light  with  darkness  ?  ^^  And 
what  concord  has  Christ  with  Beliar  ?  Or  what  portion  has  a  believer  with  an 
unbeliever?  i^ ^nd  what  agreement  has  God's  temple  with  idols?  For  we  are 
the  living  God's  temple,  as  God  said,  I  will  dwell  in  them,  and  walk  among 
them;  and  I  will  be  their  God,  and  they  shall  be  my  people,  i'^ "Wherefore, 
come  out  from  the  midst  of  them,  and  be  separated,  saith  the  Lord,  and  touch 
not  anything  unclean ;  and  I  will  receive  you,  ^^  and  will  be  to  you  a  Father, 
and  ye  shall  be  to  me  sons  and  daughters,  saith  the  Lord  Almighty. 

^1  Having  therefore  these  promises,  beloved,  let  us  cleanse  ourselves 
•  from  every  defilement  of  flesh  and  spirit,  perfecting  holiness  in  the 
fear  of  God. 

2  Open  your  hearts  to  us  ;  we  wronged  no  one,  we  corrupted  no  one,  we  de- 
frauded no  one.  ^  I  say  it  not  to  condemn  you ;  for  I  have  already  said,  that  ye 
are  in  our  hearts,  to  die  together  and  to  live  together.  *  Great  is  my  boldness 
toward  you,  great  is  my  glorying  on  account  of  you ;  I  am  filled  with  consola- 
tion, I  am  made  to  abound  with  joy,  in  all  our  affliction. 

5  For  even  when  we  were  come  into  Macedonia,  our  flesh  had  no  relief,  but 
we  were  afflicted  in  every  way;  without  were  fightings;  within  were  fears. 
^  But  God,  who  consoles  the  lowly,  consoled  us  by  the  coming  of  Titus ;  '  and 


SECOND    LETTER    OF    PAUL    TO    THE    CORINTHIANS.  307 

not  by  his  coming  only,  but  also  by  the  consolation  with  which  he  was  consoled 
in  you,  when  he  told  us  your  earnest  desire,  your  mourning,  your  zeal  for  me ; 
so  that  I  rejoiced  the  more.  ^  Because,  though  I  made  you  sorry  with  my  letter, 
I  do  not  regret  it,  though  I  did  regret  it ;  for  I  see  that  that  letter  made  you 
sorry,  though  but  for  a  time.  ^Now  I  rejoice,  not  that  ye  were  made  sorry,  but 
that  ye  were  made  sorry  to  repentance  ;  for  ye  were  made  sorry  after  a  godly 
manner,  that  in  nothing  ye  might  receive  harm  from  us.  ^^  For  godly  sorrow 
works  repentance  to  salvation,  not  to  be  repented  of;  but  the  sorrow  of  the  world 
works  out  death.  ^^  For  behold  this  very  thing,  that  ye  were  made  sorry  after  a 
godly  manner,  what  diligence  it  wrought  in  you  ;  yea,  what  defense  of  your- 
selves ;  yea,  what  indignation  ;  yea,  what  fear ;  yea,  what  longing  desire ;  yea, 
what  zeal;  yea,  what  avenging!  In  every  thing  ye  shewed  yourselves  to  be 
pure  in  the  matter.  ^^  gQ  then,  though  I  wrote  to  you,  it  was  not  on  account  of 
him  who  did  the  wrong,  nor  of  him  who  suffered  wrong,  but  that  your  care  for 
us  might  be  manifested  to  you  in  the  sight  of  God.  ^^por  this  cause  we  have 
been  consoled ;  but  in  our  consolation,  we  rejoiced  abundantly  more  at  the  joy 
of  Titus,  because  his  spirit  has  been  refreshed  by  you  all.  ^^  For  if  in  any  thing 
I  have  gloried  to  him  of  you,  I  was  not  made  ashamed ;  but  as  we  spoke  all 
things  to  you  in  truth,  so  also  our  glorying  before  Titus  was  found  to  be  truth. 
15  And  his  tender  affection  is  more  abundantly  toward  you,  while  he  remem- 
bers the  obedience  of  you  all,  how  with  fear  and  trembling  ye  received  him. 

161  rejoice,  that  in  everything  I  am  of  good  courage  concerning  you. 
T7TTT  1  And  we  make  known  to  you,  brethren,  the  grace  of  God  which 

*  J-J-J-*  has  been  bestowed  in  the  churches  of  Macedonia  ;  ^that  in  much 
trial  of  affliction  was  the  abundance  of  their  joy,  and  their  deep  poverty 
abounded  to  the  riches  of  their  liberality.  ^  For  according  to  their  ability,  I 
bear  testimony,  and  beyond  their  ability,  they  gave  of  their  own  accord ;  *  with 
much  entreaty  beseeching  of  us  the  grace  and  the  participation  in  the  minister- 
ing to  the  saints ;  ^  and  not  as  we  expected,  but  themselves  they  gave  first  to  the 
Lord,  and  to  us  through  the  will  of  God.  ^  So  that  we  exhorted  Titus,  that  as  he 
had  before  made  a  beginning,  so  he  would  also  finish  among  you  this  grace  also. 
'  But,  as  in  everything  ye  abound,  in  faith,  and  speech,  and  knowledge,  and  all 
diligence,  and  your  love  to  us,  see  that  ye  abound  in  tliis  grace  also.  ^  j  g^y  it 
not  by  way  of  command,  but  through  the  diligence  of  others  proving  also  the 
sincerity  of  your  love.  ^  For  ye  know  the  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that, 
though  he  was  rich,  for  your  sakes  he  became  poor,  that  ye  through  his  poverty 
might  become  rich,  i"  And  I  give  my  judgment  in  this  matter  ;  for  this  is  profit- 
able for  you,  who  made  a  beginning  before  others,  not  only  to  do,  but  also  to  will, 
a  year  ago.  ii  And  now  finish  the  doing  of  it  also ;  that  as  there  was  the  readi- 
ness to  will,  so  there  may  be  the  finishing  according  to  what  ye  have.  ^^  Yor 
if  there  be  first  the  willing  mind,  it  is  accepted  according  to  what  one  has, 
not  according  to  what  he  has  '  not.  ^^  For  it  is  not  that  others  may  have 
relief  and  ye  distress;  i^but,  by  the  rule  of  equality,  at  this  present  time  your 
abundance  being  a  supply  for  their  want,  tliat  also  their  abundance  may  become 
a  supply  for  your  want,  that  there  may  be  equality;  as  it  is  written,  i^He  that 
gathered  much  had  nothing  over,  and  he  that  gathered  little  did  not  lack. 


308  THE    EPISTLES   AND    REVELATION. 

16  Bat  thanks  be  to  God,  who  puts  the  same  diligence  for  you  into  the  heart  of 
Titus.  1^  For  he  accepted  indeed  our  exhortation  ;  but  being  very  zealous,  he  went 
forth  to  you  of  his  own  accord.  ^^  And  together  with  him  we  sent  the  brother, 
rt'hose  praise  in  the  gospel  is  throughout  all  the  churches ;  ^^  and  not  that  only, 
but  who  was  also  appointed  by  the  churches,  as  our  fellow-traveller  with  this 
gift  which  is  administered  by  us,  to  further  the  glory  of  the  Lord,  and  our  zeal  ; 
'■^0  being  careful  of  this,  that  no  one  should  blame  us  as  to  this  bounty  which  is 
administered  by  us ;  ^i  for  we  provide  for  what  is  honorable,  not  only  in  the  sight 
of  the  Lord,  but  also  in  the  sight  of  men.  ■^^ Xj^^\  y,Q  gent  with  them  our 
brother,  whom  we  have  often  in  many  things  proved  to  be  diligent,  but  now 
much  more  diligent,  through  the  great  confidence  which  he  has  toward  you. 
23  As  to  Titus,  he  is  my  partner,  and  in  regard  to  you  a  fellow- worker ;  as  to  our 
brethren,  they  are  messengers  of  the  churches,  the  glory  of  Christ.  ^4  therefore 
show  toward  them  before  the  churches,  the  proof  of  your  love,  and  of  our  glory- 
ing on  your  behalf. 

T^  1  For  concerning  the  ministering  to  the  saints,  it  is  superfluous  for  me 
J--^»  to  write  to  you.  ^  for  I  know  your  readiness  of  mind,  of  which  I  glory 
on  your  behalf  to  the  Macedonians,  that  Achaia  has  been  prepared  for  a  year 
past;  and  your  zeal  stirred  up  the  greater  part  of  them.  ^But  I  sent  the  breth- 
ren, in  order  that  our  glorying  on  your  behalf  might  not  be  made  void  in  this 
respect;  that,  as  I  said,  ye  maybe  prepared;  *lest  perchance,  if  Macedonians 
come  with  me,  and  find  you  unprepared,  we  (that  we  say  not,  ye)  should  be  put 
to  shame  in  this  confidence. 

5 1  thought  it  necessary,  therefore,  to  exhort  the  brethren,  that  they  should 
go  before  to  you,  and  make  up  beforehand  your  previously  promised  bounty, 
that  this  may  be  ready  as  a  matter  of  bounty  and  not  as  covetousness.  ^  But  as 
to  this,  he  that  sows  sparingly  will  also  reap  sparingly  ;  and  he  that  sows  boun- 
tifully will  also  reap  bountifully;  '^but  let  each  one  give  as  he  has  purposed  in 
his  heart,  not  grudgingly  or  of  necessity,  for  God  loves  a  cheerful  giver.  ^  And 
God  is  able  to  make  every  grace  abound  toward  you ;  that  ye,  always  having 
all  sufficiency  in  everything,  may  abound  toward  every  good  work  :  (^as  it  is 
written : 

He  scattered,  he  gave  to  the  poor  ; 

His  righteousness  abides  forever ; ) 

10  and  he  who  supplies  seed  to  the  sower  and  bread  for  food,  will  supply  and 
multiply  your  seed  for  sowing,  and  increase  the  fruits  of  your  righteousness; 

11  ye  being  enriched  in  everything  to  all  liberality,  which  works  through  us 
thanksgiving  to  God.  12  Because  the  ministry  of  this  service  not  only  fully 
supplies  the  wants  of  the  saints,  but  also  abounds  through  many  thanks- 
givings to  God,  13  while  through  the  proving  of  you  by  this  ministration  they 
glorify  God  on  account  of  your  obedience  to  your  confession  in  respect  to 
the  gospel  of  Christ,  and  for  the  liberality  of  the  contribution  to  them,  and  to 
all;  i^they  also,  with  supplication  for  you,  longing  after  you  on  account  of 
the  exceeding  grace  of  God  upon  you.  is  Thanks  be  to  God  for  his  unspeakable 
gift! 


SECOND    LETTER    OF    PAUL    TO    THE    CORINTHIANS.  309 

XI  Now  I,  Paul,  myself  beseech  you  by  the  meekness  and  gentleness  of 
•  Christ,  who  in  your  presence  indeed  am  lowly  among  you,  but  being 
absent  am  of  good  courage  toward  you  ;  ^but  I  entreat,  that  I  may  not  when  I 
am  present  be  of  good  courage  with  the  confidence,  wherewith  I  think  to  be  bold 
against  some,  who  think  of  us  as  walking  according  to  the  flesh.  ^  For  though 
walking  in  the  flesh,  we  do  not  war  according  to  the  flesh ;  (*for  the  weapons  of 
our  warfare  are  not  fleshly,  but  mighty  before  God  to  the  casting  down  of  strong- 
holds;) 5  casting  down  imaginations,  and  every  high  thing  that  exalts  itself 
against  the  knowledge  of  God,  and  bringing  every  thought  into  captivity  to  the 
obedience  of  Christ ;  ^  and  being  in  readiness  to  avenge  every  disobedience, 
when  your  obedience  is  made  complete. 

">  Ye  look  on  the  things  that  are  after  the  outward  appearance.  If  any 
one  trusts  to  himself  that  he  is  Christ's,  let  him  consider  this  again  with 
himself,  that,  as  he  is  Christ's,  so  also  are  we.  ^Por  even  if  I  glory  some- 
what more  abundantly  concerning  our  authority,  which  the  Lord  gave  us  for 
building  you  up,  and  not  for  casting  you  down,  I  shall  not  be  put  to  shame; 
9  that  I  may  not  seem  as  if  I  would  terrify  you  through  my  letters.  i"For 
his  letters,  says  one,  are  weighty  and  strong;  but  his  bodily  presence  is  weak, 
and  his  speech  despicable.  ^^Let  such  a  one  consider  this,  that  such  as  we 
are  in  word  through  letters  when  absent,  such  will  we  be  also  in  deed  when 
present. 

12  For  we  have  not  the  boldness  to  pair  or  compare  ourselves  with  some  of 
those  who  commend  themselves ;  but  they,  measuring  themselves  among  them- 
selves, and  comparing  themselves  with  themselves,  are  without  understanding. 
13  But  we  will  not  glory  beyond  our  measure,  but  according  to  the  measure  of 
the  limit  which  God  divided  to  us  as  a  measure,  to  reach  even  to  you.  i*For  we 
do  not  stretch  ourselves  beyond  our  measure,  as  if  we  reached  not  to  you ;  for  as 
far  as  to  you  also  did  we  come,  in  the  gospel  of  Christ ;  ^^  not  glorying  beyond  our 
measure  in  other  men's  labors ;  but  having  hope  that  as  your  faith  increases,  we 
shall  be  enlarged  among  you  according  to  our  limit  to  further  abundance,  ^^  so 
as  to  preach  the  gospel  in  the  regions  beyond  you,  not  to  glory  within  the  limits 
assigned  to  another  of  things  made  ready  to  our  hand.  ^"^  But  he  that  glories, 
let  him  glory  in  the  Lord.  ^^  For  not  he  that  commends  himself  is  approved, 
but  he  whom  the  Lord  commends. 

VT  ^  Would  that  ye  could  bear  with  me  in  a  little  folly !  Nay,  indeed  ye 
-^J-.  (Jo  bear  with  me.  2  For  I  am  jealous  over  you  with  a  godly  jealousy ; 
for  I  betrothed  you  to  one  husband,  that  I  may  present  a  pure  virgin  to 
Christ.  3  But  I  fear,  lest  by  any  means,  as  the  serpent  deceived  Eve  in  his 
craftiness,  so  your  minds  should  be  corrupted  from  your  singleness  and  purity 
toward  Christ.  *  For  if  indeed  he  that  comes  preaches  another  Jesus,  whom  we 
did  not  preach,  or  if  ye  receive  a  dilferent  spirit,  which  ye  did  not  receive,  or  a 
different  gospel,  which  ye  did  not  receive,  ye  might  well  bear  with  it.  ^For  I 
reckon  that  I  am  in  no  respect  behind  those  pre-eminent  apostles.  ^  And  though 
I  be  rude  in  speech,  yet  I  am  not  in  knowledge ;  but  in  everything  we  have 
manifested  it  among  all  in  respect  to  you.  ''Or  did  I  commit  a  sin  in  humbling 
myself  that  ye  might  be  exalted,  because  I  preached  to' you  the  gospel  of  God 


310  THE    EPISTLES    AND    REVELATION. 

*  without  cost?  ^I  robbed  other  churches,  taking  wages  of  them,  that  I  might 
minister  to  you.  ^And  when  I  was  present  with  you,  and  lacked,  I  was  a 
charge  to  no  one ;  for  what  was  lacking  to  me  the  brethren  when  they  came  from 
Macedonia  supplied  ;  and  in  every  thing  I  kept  myself  from  being  burdensome 
to  you,  and  so  will  keep  myself.  ^^  As  the  truth  of  Christ  is  in  me,  this  glorying 
shall  not  be  stopped  against  me  in  the  regions  of  Achaia.  ^^  Why  ?  Because  I 
love  you  not  ?  God  knows.  ^^  But  what  I  do,  and  will  do,  is  that  I  may  cut  off 
the  occasion  of  those  who  desire  an  occasion,  that  wherein  they  glory  they  may 
be  found  even  as  we.  ^^For  such  men  are  false  apostles,  deceitful  workers, 
transforming  themselves  into  apostles  of  Christ.  ^*  And  no  wonder ;  for  Satan 
himself  transforms  himself  into  an  angel  of  light.  ^^Jt  is  no  great  thing  then, 
if  also  his  ministers  transform  themselves  as  ministers  of  righteousness ;  whose 
end  will  be  according  to  their  works. 

16 1  say  again,  let  no  one  think  me  foolish  ;  but  if  ye  do,  yet  receive  me  even 
if  as  foolish,  that  I  too  may  glory  a  little.  ^"^  What  I  speak,  I  speak  not  accord- 
ing to  the  Lord,  but  as  if  in  folly,  in  this  confidence  of  glorying,  isgin^e  many 
glory  according  to  the  flesh,  I  also  will  glory.  ^^  por  ye  gladly  bear  with  the 
foolish,  being  yourselves  wise.  ^ofoj.  ye  bear  with  it,  if  one  brings  you  into 
bondage,  if  one  devours  you,  if  one  takes  you  captive,  if  one  exalts  himself,  if 
one  beats  you  on  the  face,  ^i  I  say  it  as  a  dishonor,  as  though  we  had  been  weak. 
But  in  whatever  any  one  is  bold  (I  say  it  in  folly),  I  also  am  bold.  22^\j.e  they 
Hebrews?  So  am  I.  Are  they  Israelites?  So  am  I.  Are  they  Abraham's 
seed?  So  am  I.  ^s^j-e  they  ministers  of  Christ?  (I  speak  as  beside  myself.) 
I  am  more  ;  in  labors  more  abundantly,  in  prisons  more  abundantly,  in  stripes 
above  measure,  in  deaths  often;  24fi-om  the  Jews  five  times  I  received  forty 
stripes  save  one  ;  '^°  thrice  I  was  beaten  Avith  rods  ;  once  I  was  stoned ;  thrice  I 
suffered  shipwreck  ;  a  night  and  a  day  I  have  spent  in  the  deep  ;  ^^in  journey- 
ings  often,  in  perils  of  rivers,  in  perils  of  robbers,  in  perils  from  my  country- 
men, in  perils  from  the  heathen,  in  perils  in  the  city,  in  perils  in  the  wilderness, 
in  perils  in  the  sea,  in  perils  among  false  brethren  ;  27  in  toil  and  hardship,  in 
sleeplessness  often,  in  hunger  and  thirst,  in  fastings  often,  in  cold  and  naked- 
ness. 28  Apart  from  the  things  which  I  omit,  there  is  that  which  comes  upon  me 
daily,  anxiety  for  all  the  churches.  29  Who  is  weak,  and  I  am  not  weak  ?  Who 
is  caused  to  stumble,  and  I  do  not  burn  ?  ^o  jf  i  must  needs  glory,  I  will  glory 
of  things  which  belong  to  my  infirmity,  ^i  The  God  and  Father  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  who  is  blessed  forevermore,  knows  that  I  lie  not.  ^2  jn  Damascus,  the 
governor  under  Aretas  the  king  kept  guard  over  the  city  of  the  Damascenes  to 
arrest  me ;  ^3  and  through  a  window  I  was  let  down  in  a  basket  through  the  wall, 
and  escaped  his  hands. 

VTT  1 1  must  needs  glory  though  it  is  not  profitable ;  but  I  will  come  to 

-^-L -*-•    visions  and  revelations  of  the  Lord. 

2  1  know  a  man  in  Christ,  fourteen  years  ago  (whether  in  the  body  I 
know  not,  or  whether  out  of  the  body  I  know  not,  God  knows),  such  a  one 
caught  up  even  to  the  third  heaven,    ^  ^n(j  i  know  such  a  man  (whether  in  the 

»  Or,  gratuitously. 


SECOND  LETTER  OF  PAUL  TO  THE  CORINTHIANS.    311 

body  or  apart  from  the  body  I  know  not,  God  knows),*  that  he  was  caught  up  into 
paradise,  and  heard  unspeakable  words,  which  it  is  not  lawful  for  a  man  to  utter. 

^  On  behalf  of  such  a  one  I  will  glory ;  but  on  my  own  behalf  I  will  not 
glory,  save  in  my  infirmities.  ^  for  if  I  should  desire  to  glory,  I  should  not  be 
foolish,  for  I  should  be  speaking  the  truth ;  but  I  forbear,  lest  any  one  should 
reckon  of  me  above  what  he  sees  me  to  be,  or  hears  from  me.  "^  And  that  I 
might  not  be  exalted  overmuch  by  the  abundance  of  the  revelations,  there  was 
given  to  me  a  thorn  in  the  flesh,  a  messenger  of  Satan  to  buftet  me,  that  I  should 
not  be  exalted  overmuch.  ^  Concerning  this  1  besought  the  Lord  thrice,  that  it 
might  depart  from  me.  ^  And  he  has  said  to  me,  My  grace  is  sufiicient  for  thee ; 
for  my  power  is  made  perfect  in  weakness.  Most  gladly  therefore  will  I  rather 
glory  in  my  infirmities,  tlmt  the  power  of  Christ  may  abide  on  me.  ^^  Where- 
fore I  take  pleasure  in  infirmities,  in  reproaches,  in  necessities,  in  persecu- 
tions, in  distresses  for  Christ's  sake :  for  when  I  am  weak,  then  I  am  powerful. 

11 1  have  become  foolish ;  ye  compelled  me.  For  I  ought  to  have  been 
commended  by  you;  for  in  nothing  was  I  behind  these  pre-eminent  apostles, 
though  I  am  nothing.  ^^  Truly  the  signs  of  an  apostle  were  wrought  among 
you  in  all  patience,  by  signs,  and  wonders,  and  miracles,  ^^  Yor  what  is 
there,  wherein  ye  were  made  inferior  to  the  rest  of  the  churches,  except  that 
I  myself  was  not  a  charge  to  you  ?    Forgive  me  this  wrong. 

1*  Behold,  this  is  the  third  time  I  am  ready  to  come  to  you  ;  and  I  will  not 
be  a  charge  to  you ;  for  I  seek  not  yours,  but  you ;  for  the  children  ought  not  to 
lay  up  for  the  parents,  but  the  parents  for  the  children.  ^^  ^^d  I  will  most 
gladly  spend  and  be  spent  for  your  souls;  if  I  love  you  more  abundantly,  am  I 
to  be  loved  the  less?  ^^  But  be  it  so,  I  was  not  myself  a  charge  to  you ;  but  yet, 
being  crafty,  I  caught  you  with  guile.  ^''  Did  I  make  gain  of  you,  through  any 
of  those  whom  I  have  sent  to  you?  ^^I  exhorted  Titus  [to  go],  and  sent  with 
him  the  brother.  Did  Titus  make  gain  of  you  ?  Did  we  not  walk  in  the  same 
spirit ;  did  we  not  in  the  same  steps? 

19  Do  ye  all  this  time  suppose  that  we  are  excusing  ourselves  to  you  ?  Be- 
fore God  in  Christ  we  are  speaking ;  and  all,  beloved,  for  building  you  up. 
^'^  For  I  fear,  lest  perhaps,  when  I  come,  I  should  find  you  not  such  as  I  wish, 
and  that  I  too  should  be  found  by  you  such  as  ye  wish  not;  lest  there 
should  be  strifes,  jealousy,  wraths,  party  spirit,  backbitings,  whisperings,  swell- 
ings, tumults ;  21  lest,  when  I  come  again,  my  God  should  humble  me  before 
you,  and  I  should  mourn  for  many  of  those  who  have  sinned  before,  and  re- 
pented not  of  the  uncleanness,  and  fornication,  and  wantonness,  which  they 
practiced. 

"V'TTT  1  This  is  the  third  time  I  am  coming  to  you.    At  the  mouth  of  two 

-^-'-J--'-*  witnesses,  and  of  three,  shall  every  word  be  established.  ^I  have 
before  said,  and  now  say  beforehand,  as  when  I  was  present  the  second  time,  so 
also  now  being  absent,  to  those  who  heretofore  have  sinned,  and  to  all  the  rest, 
that  if  I  come  again  I  will  not  spare ;  ^  since  ye  seek  a  proof  of  Christ  who  is 
speaking  in  me,  who  toward  you  is  not  weak,  but  is  powerful  in  you.  *  For  he 
was  crucified  through  weakness,  yet  he  lives  through  the  power  of  God.  For  we 
also  are  weak  in  him,  but  we  shall  live  with  him  through  the  power  of  God  to- 


312  THE    EPISTLES    AND    REVELATION. 

ward  you.  ^  Try  your  own  selves,  whether  ye  are  in  the  faith  ;  prove  your  own 
selves.  Or  know  ye  not  your  own  selves,  that  Jesus  Christ  is  in  you,  unless 
ye  are  reprobate  indeed,  ^gut  I  hope  that  ye  will  know,  that  we  are  not 
reprobate. 

■^  Now  we  pray  to  God  that  ye  do  no  evil ;  not  that  we  should  appear  approved, 
but  that  ye  may  do  what  is  good,  though  Ave  be  as  reprobate.  ^  For  we  have  no 
power  against  the  truth,  but  for  the  truth.  ^  For  we  rejoice,  when  we  are  weak, 
and  ye  are  powerful ;  this  also  we  pray  for,  even  your  perfection,  ^o  For  this 
cause  I  write  these  things  while  absent,  that  when  present  I  may  not  deal 
sharply  according  to  the  authority  which  the  Lord  gave  me  for  building  up,  and 
not  casting  down. 

11  Finally,  brethren,  farewell.  Be  perfect,  be  of  good  comfort,  be  of  the 
same  mind,  be  at  peace ;  and  the  God  of  love  and  peace  will  be  with  you. 

12  Salute  one  another  with  a  holy  kiss,     i^  j^n  the  saints  salute  you. 

1^  The  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  love  of  God,  and  the  com- 
munion of  the  Holy  Spirit,  be  with  you  all. 


THE  LETTER  OF  PAUL  TO  THE  EOMANS. 

The  Epistle  to  the  Galatians  seems  to  have  accomplished  its  object.  The 
visits  of  Timothy  and  Titus  to  Corinth,  and  Paul's  Epistles  to  the  Corinthian 
church,  mended  matters  and  prepared  the  way  for  his  spending  the  winter  profit- 
ably with  them.  Disorders  and  opposition  were  subdued,  and  controversies  of 
Judaizers  had  abated.  The  time  had  come  for  Paul  to  give  a  more  extended 
presentation  of  the  gospel  he  preached.  Since  he  proposed  to  enter  the  western 
portion  of  the  empire  (Acts  19  :  21 ;  Rom.  1  :  13;  15  :  22-29),  he  chose  Rome, 
the  center  of  nations,  as  his  starting  point,  and  Roman  Christians  as  the  ones 
whom  he  would  instruct  and  win  over  to  the  f>Jl  reception  of  the  truth.  In  his 
Epistle  to  them  he  discourses  on  the  righteousness  of  God,  made  necessary  by 
the  sinfulness  of  the  whole  race,  unfolded  in  the  doctrines  of  justification  by 
faith  and  sanctification,  and  shows  that  the  law  is  in  harmony  with,  and  ful- 
filled in,  the  gospel.  He  vindicates  God's  dealings  with  Israel  and  the  calling 
of  the  Gentiles ;  treats  on  ethical  duties  and  duties  to  the  State,  on  questions  of 
conscience  and  casuistry ;  and  defends  his  teaching  and  his  apostleship  to  the 
Gentiles. 

The  Epistle  indicates  Paul's  tranquillity  of  mind,  his  hopefulness,  and  his 
expectancy  of  final  triumph.  It  was  written  at  Ephesus  in  the  winter  and 
sent  in  the  spring  of  A.  D.  58  (pp.  231-2  ^    It  should  be  read  after  Acts  20  :  3. 

T  1  Paul,  a  servant  of  Jesus  Christ,  called  to  be  an  apostle,  set  apart  to  the 

-*-•  gospel  of  God,  2  which  he  promised  before  through  his  prophets  in  the 
Holy  Scriptures,  3  concerning  his  Son,  who  was  born  of  the  seed  of  David 
according  to  the  flesh,  *who  was  instated  as  the  Son  of  God,  with  power  accord- 
ing to  the  spirit  of  holiness,  by  resurrection  of  the  dead,  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord ; 
5  through  whom  we  received  grace  and  apostleship,  for  obedience  of  faith  among 


THE    LETTER    OF    PAUL    TO    THE    ROMANS.  313 

all  the  nations,  for  his  name's  sake ;  ^  among  whom  are  ye  also,  called  to  be 
Jesus  Christ's — ''  to  all  the  beloved  of  God  that  are  in  Rome,  called  to  be  saints : 
Grace  to  you  and  peace  from  God  our  Father  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

8  First,  I  thank  my  God  through  Jesus  Christ  for  you  all,  that  your  faith  is 
proclaimed  in  all  the  world.  ^  For  God  is  my  witness,  whom  I  serve  in  my 
spirit  in  the  gospel  of  his  Son,  how  unceasingly  I  make  mention  of  you,  always 
in  my  prayers  i*^  making  request,  if  in  any  way  now  at  length  I  may  be  pros- 
pered by  the  will  of  God  to  come  to  you.  ^^  For  I  long  to  see  you,  that  I  may 
imi)art  to  you  some  spiritual  gift,  to  the  end  that  ye  may  be  established;  12 that 
is,  to  be  comforted  together  in  you,  through  each  other's  faith,  both  yours  and 
mine.  ^^  And  I  do  not  wish  you  to  be  ignorant,  brethren,  that  oftentimes  I  pur- 
posed to  come  to  you  (and  was  hindered  hitherto),  that  I  might  have  some  fruit 
in  you  also,  even  as  in  the  rest  of  the  Gentiles.  1*  Both  to  Greeks  and  Barba- 
rians, both  to  wise  and  foolish  I  am  debtor ;  ^^  §0,  as  far  as  lies  in  me,  I  am  ready 
to  preach  the  gospel  to  you  also  who  are  in  Eome.  ^^  For  I  am  not  ashamed  of 
the  gospel ;  for  it  is  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation  to  every  one  that  believes, 
to  the  Jew  first,  and  also  to  the  Greek,  i'  For  in  it  is  revealed  God's  righteous- 
ness, from  faith  to  faith ;  as  it  is  written.  But  the  righteous  shall  live  by  faith. 

18  For  God's  wrath  is  revealed  from  heaven  against  all  ungodliness  and  un- 
righteousness of  men,  who  hold  back  the  truth  in  unrighteousness ;  i^  because 
that  which  may  be  known  of  God  is  manifest  in  them ;  for  God  manifested  it  to 
them.  20  Yqy  since  the  creation  of  the  world,  his  invisible  things  are  clearly 
seen,  being  perceived  by  the  things  that  are  made,  even  his  eternal  power 
and  divinity ;  that  they  may  be  without  excuse,  ^i  Because,  knowing  God,  they 
glorified  him  not  as  God,  nor  gave  thanks ;  but  became  vain  in  their  reason- 
ings, and  their  stupid  heart  was  darkened.  22  Afiirming  themselves  to  be  wise, 
they  became  fools ;  23r,nd  changed  the  glory  of  the  incorruptible  God  for  the 
likeness  of  an  image  of  corruptible  man,  and  of  birds  and  fourfooted  beasts  and 
creeping  things. 

2*  Wherefore  God  delivered  them  up  in  the  desires  of  their  hearts  to  unclean- 
ness,  to  dishonor  their  bodies  among  themselves ;  ^5  ^y^o  changed  the  truth  of 
God  into  falsehood ;  and  worshiped  and  served  the  creature  rather  than  the 
Creator,  who  is  blessed  forever.  Amen,  ^epor  this  cause  God  delivered  them 
up  to  shameful  passions ;  for  their  women  changed  the  natural  use  into  that 
which  is  against  nature  ;  ^f  and  in  like  manner  the  men  also,  leaving  the  natural 
use  of  the  woman,  burned  in  their  desire  one  toward  another ;  men  with  men 
working  that  which  is  unseemly,  and  receiving  in  themselves  the  recompense  of 
their  error  which  was  due.  ^s^^nd  as  they  did  not  choose  to  retain  God  in  their 
knowledge,  God  delivered  them  up  to  a  reprobate  mind,  to  do  those  things  which 
are  not  becoming ;  29  being  filled  with  all  unrighteousness,  wickedness,  covetous- 
ness,  maliciousness ;  full  of  envy,  murder,  strife,  deceit,  malignity ;  Avhisperers, 
30 slanderers,  hateful  to  God,  insolent,  proud,  boasters,  dcA^isers  of  evil  things, 
disobedient  to  parents,  ^i  without  understanding,  covenant-breakers,  without 
natural  affection,  unmerciful ;  ^^i^yho,  knowing  the  judgment  of  God,  that  they 
who  practice  such  things  are  worthy  of  death,  not  only  do  them,  but  also  have 
pleasure  in  those  who  practice  them. 


314  THE    EPISTLES    AND    REVELATION. 

TT  ^Wherefore  thou  art  without  excuse,  O  man,  whoever  thou  art  that 

J--*-*  judgest;  for  wherein  thou  judgest  another,  thou  condemnest  thyself;  for 
thou  that  judgest  dost  practice  the  same  things,  ^^ow  we  know  that  the  judg- 
ment of  God  is  according  to  truth,  upon  those  who  practice  such  things.  ^  And 
reckonest  thou  this,  O  man,  that  judgest  those  who  practice  such  things,  and 
doest  them,  that  thou  shalt  escape  the  judgment  of  God  ?  *  Or  despisest  thou  the 
riches  of  his  kindness,  and  forbearance,  and  long-suflfering,  not  knowing  that 
the  goodness  of  God  is  leading  thee  to  repentance ;  ^  and  after  thy  hardness 
and  impenitent  heart,  art  laying  up  for  thyself  wrath  in  the  day  of  wrath  and 
of  the  revelation  of  the  righteous  judgment  of  God;  ^who  will  render  to  every 
man  according  to  his  works ;  "^  to  those  who  by  patient  continuance  in  well  doing 
seek  for  glory  and  honor  and  immortality,  eternal  life ;  ^  but  to  those  who  are 
contentious,  and  do  not  obey  the  truth,  but  obey  unrighteousness,  wrath  and  in- 
dignation, 3  tribulation  and  distress,  on  every  soul  of  man  that  works  evil,  of  the 
Jew  first,  and  also  of  the  Greek ;  ^^  but  glory  and  honor  and  peace  to  every  man 
that  works  good,  to  the  Jew  first  also  to  the  Greek. 

11  For  there  is  no  respect  of  persons  with  God.  ^^  Yov  as  many  as  sinned 
without  law  will  also  perish  without  law ;  and  as  many  as  sinned  with  law  will 
be  judged  by  law;  i^for  not  the  hearers  of  law  are  righteous  before  God, 
but  the  doers  of  law  will  be  justified  :  i*  (for  when  Gentiles,  who  have  no  law, 
do  by  nature  the  things  required  by  law,  these,  having  no  law,  are  a  law  to 
themselves ;  ^^  who  show  the  work  of  law  written  in  their  hearts,  their  conscience 
testifying  with  it,  and  between  one  another  their  thoughts  accusing  or  also  excus- 
ing;) 16  in  the  day  when  God  will  judge  the  secrets  of  men,  according  to  my 
gospel,  through  Jesus  Christ. 

1'^  But  if  thou  art  called  a  Jew,  and  restest  on  law,  and  gloriest  in  God, 
18  and  knowest  his  will,  and  approvest  the  things  that  are  excellent,  being  in- 
structed out  of  the  law ;  i^  and  believest  thyself  to  be  a  guide  of  the  blind,  a 
light  of  those  who  are  in  darkness,  ^o  an  instructor  of  the  foolish,  a  teacher  of 
babes,  having  in  the  law  the  form  of  knowledge  and  of  the  truth ;  21  thou  then 
that  teachest  another,  dost  thou  not  teach  thyself?  thou  that  preachest  a  man 
should  not  steal,  dost  thou  steal  ?  ^^  thou  that  sayest,  a  man  should  not  commit 
adultery,  dost  thou  commit  adultery  ?  thou  that  abhorrest  idols,  dost  thou  rob 
temples  ?  23  thou  that  gloriest  in  law,  through  the  transgression  of  the  law  dis- 
honorest  thou  God  ?  24  Yor,  the  name  of  God  is  blasphemed  among  the  Gentiles 
because  of  you,  as  it  is  written. 

25  For  circumcision  indeed  profits,  if  thou  doest  the  law  ;  but  if  thou  art  a 
transgressor  of  law,  thy  circumcision  has  become  uncircumcision.  26  jf  then  the 
uncircumcision  keep  the  requirements  of  the  law,  shall  not  his  uncircumcision 
be  reckoned  for  circumcision  ?  27  ^^d  shall  not  the  uncircumcision  that  is  by 
nature,  if  it  fulfills  the  law,  judge  thee,  who  with  the  letter  and  circumcision  art 
a  transgressor  of  law  ?  28  for  he  is  not  a  Jew,  who  is  one  outwardly  ;  nor  is  that 
circumcision,  which  is  outward  in  the  flesh.  29  g^t  he  is  a  Jew,  who  is  one  in- 
wardly ;  and  circumcision  is  that  of  the  heart,  in  spirit  not  in  letter ;  whose 
praise  is  not  from  men,  but  from  God. 


THE    LETTER    OF    PAUL    TO    THE    ROMANS.  315 


III. 


1  What  then  is  the  advantage  of  the  Jew  ?  Or  what  is  the  profit  of 
circumcision  ?  ^  Much  every  way ;  first,  indeed,  that  they  were  intrusted 
with  the  oracles  of  God.  ^  For  what  if  some  disbelieved  ?  Shall  their  disbelief 
make  void  the  faithfulness  of  God  ?  *  Far  be  it.  But  let  God  be  true,  and  every 
man  a  liar,  as  it  is  written, 

That  thou  mayest  be  justified  in  thy  words. 
And  mayest  overcome  when  thou  art  judged. 
5  But  if  our  unrighteousness  commends  God's  righteousness,  what  shall 
we  say?  Is  God  unrighteous  who  visits  wrath?  (I  speak  as  a  man.) 
«Far  be  it!  For  then  how  shall  God  judge  the  world?  ''''For  if  the  truth 
of  God,  through  my  lie,  abounded  unto  his  glory,  why  am  I  also  still  judged  as 
a  sinner?  ^And  why  should  we  not,  (as  we  are  slanderously  reported,  and 
as  some  affirm  that  we  say,)  do  evil  that  good  may  come  ?  Whose  condemna- 
tion is  just. 

9  What  then  ?    Are  we  better?    No,  in  no  wise  ;  for  we  before  charged,  that 
both  Jews  and  Greeks  are  all  under  sin.     lo  As  it  is  written, 
There  is  none  righteous,  no,  not  one  ; 

11  There  is  none  that  understands. 
There  is  none  that  seeks  after  God  ; 

12  They  are  all  gone  out  of  the  way,  they  are  together  become  unprofit- 

able; 
There  is  none  that  does  good,  there  is  not  so  much  as  one ; 

13  Their  throat  is  an  open  sepulchre ; 
With  their  tongues  they  have  used  deceit ; 
The  poison  of  asps  is  under  their  lips ; 

1*  Whose  mouth  is  full  of  cursing  and  bitterness ; 

15  Their  feet  are  swift  to  shed  blood  ; 

16  Destruction  and  misery  are  in  their  ways ; 

1'^  And  the  way  of  peace  they  have  not  known ; 

18  There  is  no  fear  of  God  before  their  eyes. 
19  Now  we  know  that  whatever  the  law  says,  it  speaks  to  those  under  the 
law ;  that  every  mouth  may  be  stopped,  and  all  the  world  may  be  subject  to  con- 
demnation before  God.  20  Because  by  works  of  law  no  flesh  will  be  justified  in 
his  sight ;  for  through  law  is  a  knowledge  of  sin.  21  But  now,  apart  from  law, 
a  righteousness  of  God  has  been  manifested,  being  witnessed  by  the  law  and  the 
prophets ;  22  even  a  righteousness  of  God  through  faith  in  Jesus  Christ,  unto  all 
^  that  believe  ;  for  there  is  no  distinction ;  23  for  all  have  sinned,  and  fall  short 
of  the  glory  of  God  ;  2*  being  justified  "  freely  by  his  grace,  through  the  redemp- 
tion that  is  in  Christ  Jesus ;  25  whom  God  set  forth  as  a  propitiation  through 
faith,  in  his  blood,  for  the  exhibition  of  his  righteousness,  because  of  the  passing 
over  of  the  sins  formerly  committed  in  the  forbearance  of  God ;  26  for  the  exhi- 
bition of  his  righteousness  in  this  present  time,  that  he  may  be  righteous,  and 
the  justifier  of  him  who  believes  in  Jesus. 

"Many  documents  read  But.  •>  Some  documents  add  and  upon  all. 

0  Or,  gratuitously. 


316  THE    EPISTLES   AND    REVELATION. 

27 Where  then  is  the  glorying?  It  is  excluded.  By  what  kind  of  law? 
Of  works?  Nay  ;  but  by  a  law  of  faith.  28  For  we  reckon  that  a  man  is  justi- 
fied by  fiiith  apart  from  works  of  law.  Oris  God  the  God  of  Jews  only?  ^la 
he  not  also  of  Gentiles  ?  Yes,  of  Gentiles  also ;  ^o  since  God  is  one,  who  will 
justify  the  circumcision  by  faith,  and  the  uncircumcision  through  faith. 
31  Do  we  then  make  void  law  through  faith  ?  Far  be  it !  Yea,  we  establish  law. 
TTT  iWhat  then  shall  Ave  say  that  Abraham  our  forefather  according  to 
J-  V  .  the  flesh  has  found?  ^For  if  Abraham  was  justified  by  works,  he  has 
ground  of  glorying;  but  not  towards  God.  ^For  what  says  the  Scripture? 
And  Abraham  believed  God,  and  it  was  reckoned  to  him  for  righteous- 
ness. *Now  to  him  that  works,  the  reward  is  not  reckoned  as  of  grace, 
but  as  of  debt.  ^But  to  him  that  works  not,  but  believes  on  him  who 
justifies  the  ungodly,  his  faith  is  reckoned  for  righteousness.  ^As  also  David 
speaks  of  the  happiness  of  the  man,  to  whom  God  reckons  righteousness,  apart 
from  works, 

''  Happy  they,  whose  iniquities  have  been  forgiven, 

And  whose  sins  have  been  covered ; 
8  Happy  the  man  to  whom  the  Lord  will  not  reckon  sin ! 

8  Comes  this  happiness  then  on  the  circumcision,  or  also  on  the  uncircum- 
cision? For  we  say,  Faith  was  reckoned  to  Abraham  for  righteousness,  lojjow 
then  was  it  reckoned  ?  When  he  was  in  circumcision,  or  in  uncircumcision  ? 
Not  in  circumcision,  but  in  uncircumcision.  ii  And  he  received  the  sign  of  cir- 
cumcision, a  seal  of  the  righteousness  of  the  faith  which  he  had  while  in  uncir- 
cumcision ;  that  he  might  be  father  of  all  that  believe  while  in  uncircumcision, 
that  the  righteousness  might  be  reckoned  to  them  also ;  12  and  father  of  cir- 
cumcision to  those  who  not  only  are  of  the  circumcision,  but  who  also  walk  in 
the  steps  of  the  faith  of  our  father  Abraham,  which  he  had  while  in  uncircum- 
cision. 

13  For  not  through  law  was  the  promise  to  Abraham,  or  to  his  seed,  that  he 
should  be  heir  of  the  world,  but  through  righteousness  of  faith.  1*  For  if  they 
that  are  of  law  are  heirs,  faith  is  made  void,  and  the  promise  is  made  of  no 
effect.  15  For  the  law  works  wrath ;  but  where  there  is  no  law,  neither  is  there 
transgression,  i^  For  this  cause  it  is  of  faith,  that  it  may  be  according  to  grace  ; 
in  order  that  the  promise  may  be  sure  to  all  the  seed  ;  not  to  that  only  which 
is  of  the  law,  but  to  that  also  which  is  of  the  faith  of  Abraham ;  who  is  the 
father  of  us  all,  i'^  (as  it  is  written,  A  father  of  many  nations  have  I  made  thee,) 
before  God  whom  he  believed,  who  makes  alive  the  dead,  and  calls  the  things 
that  are  not  as  though  they  were ;  i^  who  against  hope  believed  in  hope,  to  the 
end  that  he  might  become  father  of  many  nations,  according  to  that  which  was 
spoken,  So  shall  thy  seed  be.  1^  And  being  not  weakened  in  faith,  he  consid- 
ered his  own  body  already  dead,  being  about  a  hundred  years  old,  and  the 
deadness  of  Sarah's  womb ;  20  but  in  view  of  the  promise  of  God  he  wavered  not 
through  unbelief,  but  was  made  strong  in  faith,  giving  glory  to  God,  21  and 
being  fully  assured,  that  what  he  had  promised  he  was  able  also  to  perform. 
22  Wherefore  also  it  was  reckoned  to  him  for  righteousness.  23  And  it  was  not 
written  for  his  sake  alone,  that  it  was  reckoned  to  him;  24  but  for  ours  also,  to 


THE    LETTER    OF   PAUL    TO    THE    ROMANS.  317 

whom  it  will  be  reckoned,  if  we  believe  on  him  who  raised  Jesus  our  Lord  from 
the  dead;  ^o^yho  was  delivered  up  for  our  trespasses,  and  was  raised  for  our 
justification. 

VI  Being  justified  therefore  by  faith,  let  us  have  peace  with  God  through 
•  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  ^  through  whom  we  have  had  our  access  also  by 
faith  into  this  grace  in  which  we  stand,  and  let  us  *  exult  in  hope  of  the  glory 
of  God.  3  And  not  only  so,  but  let  us  *  exult  in  afflictions  also ;  knowing  that 
afiliction  works  patience;  *and  patience  approval;  and  approval  hope;  ^and 
hope  makes  not  ashamed ;  because  the  love  of  God  has  been  poured  forth  in  our 
hearts,  through  the  Holy  Spirit  which  was  given  to  us. 

6  For  when  we  were  yet  weak,  in  due  season  Christ  died  for  the  ungodly. 
'''  For  scarcely  for  a  righteous  man  will  one  die ;  though,  for  the  good  man,  per- 
haps some  one  does  even  dare  to  die.  ^  But  God  commends  his  own  love  toward 
us,  in  that,  while  we  were  yet  sinners,  Christ  died  for  us.  ^  Much  more  there- 
fore, being  now  justified  by  his  blood,  shall  we  be  saved  from  the  wrath  through 
him.  10  YoY  if,  being  enemies,  we  were  reconciled  to  God  through  the  death  of 
liis  Son ;  much  more,  being  reconciled,  shall  we  be  saved  by  his  life  ;  ^^  and  not 
only  so,  but  also  ''  exulting  in  God  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  through  whom 
we  have  now  received  the  reconciliation. 

12  Therefore,  as  through  one  man  sin  entered  into  the  world,  and  death 
through  sin ;  and  so  death  passed  unto  all  men,  for  that  all  sinned  ;  i^  for  until 
the  law  sin  was  in  the  world ;  but  sin  is  not  reckoned  when  there  is  no  law. 
1*  But  yet  death  reigned  from  Adam  until  Moses,  even  over  those  who  sinned 
not  after  the  likeness  of  Adam's  transgression,  who  is  a  type  of  the  coming  One. 
15  But  not  as  the  trespass,  so  also  is  the  free  gift ;  for  if  by  the  trespass  of  the 
one  the  many  died,  much  more  did  the  grace  of  God,  and  the  gift  by  the  grace 
of  tlie  one  man,  Jesus  Christ,  abound  to  the  many,  i^  And  not  as  through  one 
that  sinned,  is  the  gift ;  for  the  judgment  came  of  one  unto  condemnation,  but 
the  gift  came  of  many  trespasses  unto  justification,  i'^  For  if  by  the  trespass  of 
the  one,  death  reigned  through  the  one ;  much  more  they  who  receive  the 
abundance  of  the  grace,  and  of  the  gift  of  righteousness,  will  reign  in  life 
through  the  one,  Jesus  Christ. 

18  So  then,  as  through  one  trespass  it  came  to  all  men  unto  condemnation ;  so 
also  through  one  righteous  act  it  came  to  all  men  unto  justification  of  life,  i^  For 
as  through  the  disobedience  of  the  one  man  the  many  were  constituted  sinners, 
so  also  through  the  obedience  of  the  one  will  the  many  be  constituted  righteous. 
20  But  the  law  came  in  beside,  that  the  trespass  might  abound.  But  whei'e  sin 
abounded,  grace  superabounded ;  ^i  that  as  sin  reigned  in  death,  so  also  might  grace 
reign  through  righteousness  unto  eternal  life,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 
TTT  1  What  then  shall  we  say  ?    Are  we  to  continue  in  sin,  that  grace  n.ay 

»  J-»  abound?  2 Far  be  it!  How  shall  we,  who  died  to  sin,  live  any  longer 
therein  ?  ^  Or,  are  ye  ignorant,  that  all  we  who  were  baptized  "  into  Christ  Jesus 
were  baptized  <=  into  his  death  ?  *We  were  buried  therefore  with  him  through 
the  baptism  <=into  his  death;   that  just  as  Christ  was  raised  from  the  dead 

a  Or.,  glory.  ''  Gr.,  glorying.  "  Or,  unto. 


318  THE    EPISTLES   AND    REVELATION. 

through  the  glory  of  the  Father,  so  we  also  might  walk  in  newness  of  life.  ^For 
if  we  have  become  united  with  the  likeness  of  his  death,  we  shall  be  with  tkat 
of  his  resurrection  also;  ^ knowing  this,  that  our  old  man  was  crucified  with 
him,  tliat  the  body  of  sin  might  be  destroyed,  in  order  that  we  might  no  more  be 
in  bondage  to  sin.  '' For  he  that  died  has  been  justified  from  sin.  ^And  if  we 
died  with  Christ,  we  believe  that  we  shall  also  live  with  him ;  ^  knowing  that 
Christ,  being  raised  from  the  dead,  dies  no  more  ;  death  has  dominion  over  him 
no  more.  ^^For  the  death  that  he  died,  he  died  to  sin  once  for  all;  but  the  life 
that  he  lives,  he  lives  to  God.  ^^  Thus  reckon  ye  also  yourselves  to  be  dead  to 
sin,  but  alive  to  God  in  Christ  Jesus. 

^2  Let  not  sin  therefore  reign  in  your  mortal  body,  that  ye  should  obey  its 
desires ;  i^  nor  present  your  members  to  sin  as  weapons  of  unrighteousness ;  but 
present  yourselves  to  God,  as  alive  from  the  dead,  and  your  members  to  God  as 
weapons  of  righteousness.  ^*  For  sin  shall  not  have  dominion  over  you ;  for  ye 
are  not  under  law,  but  under  grace. 

15  What  then  ?  Are  we  to  sin,  because  we  are  not  under  law,  but  under 
grace  ?  Far  be  it !  ^^  Know  ye  not,  that  to  whom  ye  present  yourselves  serv- 
ants unto  obedience,  his  servants  ye  are  whom  ye  obey ;  whether  of  sin  unto 
death,  or  of  obedience  unto  righteousness?  i' But  thanks  be  to  God,  that  ye 
were  servants  of  sin,  but  obeyed  from  the  heart  that  form  of  teaching  unto 
which  ye  were  delivered ;  ^^  and  being  made  free  from  sin,  became  servants 
of  righteousness.  i^I  speak  after  the  manner  of  men,  because  of  the  infirm- 
ity of  your  flesh.  For  as  ye  presented  your  members  servants  to  unclean- 
ness,  and  to  iniquity  unto  iniquity;  so  now  present  your  members  serv- 
ants to  righteousness  unto  sanctification.  ^opoj.  ^hen  ye  were  servants  of 
sin,  ye  were  free  as  to  righteousness.  2i\vhat  fruit  therefore  had  ye  then 
in  those  things  of  which  ye  are  now  ashamed?  For  the  end  of  those  things 
is  death.  22  gy^  now,  being  made  free  from  sin,  and  become  servants  to 
God,  ye  have  your  fruit  unto  sanctification,  and  the  end  eternal  life.  ^spoj. 
the  wages  of  sin  is  death ;  but  the  gift  of  God  is  eternal  life,  in  Christ  Jesus 
our  Lord. 

T7TT  1  Or,  are  ye  ignorant,  brethren  (for  I  am  speaking  to  men  who  know 
'  J-J-*  law),  that  the  law  has  dominion  over  the  man  for  so  long  time  as  he 
lives  ?  2  For  the  married  woman  is  bound  by  law  to  the  living  husband ;  but  if 
the  husband  die,  she  is  loosed  from  the  law  of  the  husband.  ^  So  then  if,  while 
the  husband  is  living,  she  is  married  to  another  man,  she  shall  be  called  an 
adulteress ;  but  if  the  husband  die,  she  is  free  from  the  law,  that  she  is  no  adul- 
teress, though  she  is  married  to  another  man. 

*  Wherefore,  my  brethren,  ye  also  were  made  dead  to  the  law  through  the 
body  of  Christ,  that  ye  might  be  married  to  another,  to  him  who  was  raised 
from  the  dead,  in  order  that  we  might  bear  fruit  to  God.  ^  For  when  we  were  in 
the  flesh,  the  passions  of  sins,  which  were  through  the  law,  wrought  in  our 
members  to  bear  fruit  unto  death.  ^  gx^t  now  we  have  been  loosed  from  the 
law,  having  died  to  that  in  which  we  were  held ;  so  that  we  serve  in  newness  of 
the  spirit,  and  not  in  oldness  of  the  letter. 

'  What  then  shall  we  say  ?    Is  the  law  sin  ?    Far  be  it !    But  I  should  not 


THE    LETTER    OF    PAUL    TO    THE    ROMANS.  319 

have  known  sin,  unless  through  law ;  for  I  should  not  know  *  coveting,  if  the 
law  did  not  say.  Thou  shalt  not  *  covet,  ^gut  sin,  finding  occasion  through  the 
commandment,  wrought  in  me  all  manner  of  *  coveting.  For  apart  from  law, 
sin  is  dead.  ^  And  I  was  alive  apart  from  law  once ;  but  when  the  command- 
ment came,  sin  revived,  and  I  died,  ^^  And  the  commandment  which  was  unto 
life,  that  I  found  to  be  unto  death,  ii  For  sin,  finding  occasion  through  the 
commandment  deceived  me,  and  through  it  slew  me.  ^^  Qq  ^h^t  the  law  is  holy, 
and  the  commandment  holy  and  righteous  and  good. 

1^  Did  then  that  which  is  good  become  death  to  me?  Far  be  it!  But  sin, 
that  it  might  be  shown  to  be  sin,  by  working  death  to  me  through  that  which  is 
good ;  that  sin  through  the  commandment  might  become  exceedingly  sinful. 
1^  For  we  know  that  the  law  is  spiritual ;  but  I  am  carnal,  sold  under  sin.  ^^  Yor 
what  I  perform,  I  know  not ;  for  not  what  I  wish,  that  do  I  practice ;  but  what 
I  hate,  that  I  do.  ^^  g^t  if  what  I  wish  not,  that  I  do,  I  consent  to  the  law  that 
it  is  good.  1^  Now  then,  it  is  no  longer  I  that  perform  it,  but  the  sin  that  dwells 
in  me.  ^^  For  I  know  that  there  dwells  not  in  me,  that  is,  in  my  flesh,  any  good ; 
for  to  wish  is  present  with  me ;  but  to  perform  that  which  is  good  is  not.  ^^  For 
the  good  that  I  wish,  I  do  not ;  but  the  evil  that  I  wish  not,  that  I  practice. 
20  But  if  what  I  wish  not,  that  I  do,  it  is  no  more  I  that  perform  it,  but  the  sin 
that  dwells  in  me.  ^i  i  find  then  the  law,  that,  when  I  wish  to  do  good,  evil  is 
present  with  me.  22  por  I  delight  in  the  law  of  God  after  the  inward  man. 
23  But  I  see  a  different  law  in  my  members,  warring  against  the  law  of  my  mind, 
and  bringing  me  into  captivity  to  the  law  of  sin  which  is  in  my  members. 
2*  Wretched  man  that  I  am  !  Who  will  deliver  me  from  the  body  of  this  death  ? 
25  Thanks  be  to  God  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord !  So  then  I  myself  with  the 
mind  serve  the  law  of  God,  but  with  the  flesh  the  law  of  sin. 
T7TTT  1  There  is  therefore  now  no  condemnation  to  those  who  are  in 

'  -L-L-L*  Christ  Jesus.  2  For  the  law  of  the  Spirit  of  life  in  Christ  Jesus  set 
me  free  from  the  law  of  sin  and  death,  ^poj. — ^yhat  the  law  could  not  do,  in 
that  it  was  weak  through  the  flesh — God,  sending  his  own  Son  in  the  likeness  of 
sinful  flesh  and  for  sin,  condemned  sin  in  the  flesh  ;  *  for  that  the  requirement  of  the 
law  might  be  fulfilled  in  us,  who  walk  not  according  to  the  flesh,  but  according 
to  the  Spirit.  ^  for  they  that  are  according  to  the  flesh  mind  the  things  of  the 
flesh  ;  but  they  that  are  according  to  the  Spirit,  the  things  of  the  Spirit,  ^por 
the  mind  of  the  flesh  is  death ;  but  the  mind  of  the  Spirit  is  life  and  peace. 
'  Because  the  mind  of  the  flesh  is  enmity  against  God ;  for  it  does  not  subject 
itself  to  the  law  of  God,  neither  indeed  can  it ;  ^  and  they  that  are  in  the  flesh 
can  not  please  God. 

^But  ye  are  not  in  the  flesh,  but  in  the  Spirit,  if  indeed  the  Spirit  of 
God  dwells  in  you.  And  if  any  one  has  not  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  he  is  none 
of  his.  ^°And  if  Christ  is  in  you,  the  body  is  dead  because  of  sin;  but 
the  Spirit  is  life  because  of  righteousness.  11  And  if  the  Spirit  of  him  who 
raised  Jesus  from  the  dead  dwells  in  you,  he  who  raised  Christ  from  the  dead 
will  make  alive  your  mortal  bodies  also,  ^  because  of  his  Spirit  that  dwells  in  you. 

»  Or,  desire.  »>  Many  documents  read  through. 


320  THE    EPISTLES    AND    REVELATION. 

12  So  then,  brethren,  we  are  debtors,  not  to  the  flesh,  to  live  according  to  the 
flesh,  i^poj.  if  ye  are  living  according  to  the  flesh,  ye  are  going  to  die;  but  if 
by  the  Spirit  ye  put  to  death  the  deeds  of  the  body,  ye  will  live,  i*  For  as 
many  as  are  led  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  these  are  sons  of  God.  i»  For  ye  did  not 
receive  a  spirit  of  bondage  again  unto  fear ;  but  ye  received  a  spirit  of  adoption, 
whereby  we  cry,  Abba,  Father.  ^^  The  Spirit  himself  testifies  with  our  spirit, 
that  we  are  children  of  God ;  ^^  and  if  children,  also  heirs ;  heirs  of  God,  and 
joint  heirs  with  Christ ;  if  indeed  we  suffer  with  him,  that  we  may  also  be  glori- 
fied with  him. 

18  For  I  reckon  that  the  sufferings  of  this  present  time  are  of  no  account,  in 
comparison  with  the  glory  which  is  going  to  be  revealed  for  us.  ^^  For  the 
earnest  longing  of  the  creation  is  waiting  for  the  revelation  of  the  sons  of  God. 
20  For  the  creation  was  made  subject  to  vanity,  not  by  its  own  will,  but  because 
of  him  who  made  it  subject,  in  hope  ^ithat  the  creation  itself  also  will  be  set 
free  from  the  bondage  of  corruption  into  the  freedom  of  the  glory  of  the  children 
of  God.  22  Yor  we  know  that  the  whole  creation  groans  and  travails  in  pain  to- 
gether until  now.  23  ^.nd  not  only  so,  but  ourselves  also,  though  we  have  the 
first-fruits  of  the  Spirit,  even  we  ourselves  groan  within  ourselves,  waiting  for 
the  adoption,  the  redemption  of  our  body. 

2^  For  by  hope  we  were  saved ;  but  hope  seen  is  not  hope  ;  for  what  one  sees, 
why  does  he  also  hope  for?  25But  if  we  hope  for  what  we  do  not  see,  we  wait 
for  it  with  patience.  26  And  in  like  manner  the  Spirit  also  helps  our  weakness ; 
for  we  know  not  what  to  pray  for  as  we  ought ;  but  the  Spirit  himself  makes  in- 
tercession for  us  with  groanings  which  can  not  be  uttered.  27  ^.nd  he  who 
searches  the  heart  knows  what  is  the  mind  of  the  Spirit,  because  he  makes  in- 
tercession for  the  saints  according  to  the  will  of  God.  28  And  we  know  that  all 
things  work  together  for  good  to  those  who  love  God,  to  those  who  are  called 
according  to  his  purpose.  29  Because  whom  he  foreknew,  he  also  predestined 
to  be  conformed  to  the  image  of  his  Son,  that  he  might  be  the  first-born  among 
many  brethren.  ^OAnd  whom  he  predestined,  them  he  also  called;  and  whom 
he  called,  them  he  also  justified ;  and  whom  he  justified,  them  he  also  glorified. 

31  What  then  shall  we  say  to  these  things?  If  God  is  for  us,  who  is  against 
us  ?  32  He  who  spared  not  his  own  Son,  but  delivered  him  up  for  us  all,  how  will 
he  not  also  with  him  freely  give  us  all  things?  ^3  "Who  will  lay  anything  to  the 
charge  of  God's  elect?  God  is  he  that  justifies;  ^^who  is  he  that  condemns? 
Christ  is  he  that  died,  yea  rather,  was  raised,  who  is  also  at  the  right  hand  of 
God,  who  also  intercedes  for  us.  ^5  Who  will  separate  us  from  the  love  of  Christ  ? 
Will  tribulation,  or  distress,  or  persecution,  or  famine,  or  nakedness,  or  peril,  or 
sword  ?    36  As  it  is  written. 

For  thy  sake  we  are  killed  all  the  day  long ; 
We  were  accounted  as  sheep  for  slaughter. 

37  Nay,  in  all  these  things  we  are  more  than  conquerors  through  him  who 
loved  us.  38  For  I  am  persuaded,  that  neither  death  nor  life,  nor  angels  nor  prin- 
cipalities, nor  things  present  nor  things  to  come,  nor  powers,  39  nor  height  nor 
depth,  nor  any  other  created  thing,  will  be  able  to  separate  us  from  the  love  of 
God,  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord. 


THE    LETTER   OF    PAUL    TO    THE    ROMANS.  321 

TV  ^I  say  the  truth  in  Christ,  I  lie  not,  ray  conscience  also  testifying 
Xx\..  -v^itJi  me  in  the  Holy  Spirit,  ^  that  I  have  great  grief  and  unceasing 
anguish  in  my  heart.  ^  Por  I  could  wish  to  be  myself  accursed  from  Christ  for 
my  brethren,  my  kinsmen  according  to  the  flesh  ;  *  who  are  Israelites ;  whose  is 
the  adoption,  and  the  glory,  and  the  covenants,  and  the  giving  of  the  law,  and 
the  service,  and  the  promises ;  ^  whose  are  the  fathers,  and  of  whom  as  to  the 
flesh  is  the  Christ,  who  is  over  all,  God  blessed  forever.     Amen. 

6  But  not  as  though  the  word  of  God  has  failed.  For  not  all  they  are  Israel, 
who  are  of  Israel ;  ''  neither,  because  they  are  Abraham's  seed,  are  they  all  chil- 
dren ;  but,  In  Isaac  shall  thy  seed  be  called.  ^  That  is,  not  they  who  are  the 
children  of  the  flesh  are  the  children  of  God ;  but  the  children  of  the  promise 
are  reckoned  as  seed.  ^  For  the  word  of  promise  is  this.  At  this  season  I  will 
come,  and  Sarah  shall  have  a  son.  1°  And  not  only  so ;  but  when  Eebecca  also 
had  conceived  by  one,  our  father  Isaac  (^^for  they  being  not  yet  born,  nor  hav- 
ing done  anything  good  or  evil,  that  the  purpose  of  God  according  to  election 
might  stand,  not  of  works,  but  of  him  who  calls),  12  it  was  said  to  her,  The  elder 
shall  serve  the  younger.  ^^  Even  as  it  is  written, 
Jacob  I  loved, 
But  Esau  I  hated, 
1*  What  then  shall  we  say .?  Is  there  unrighteousness  with  God  ?  Far  be  it ! 
15  For  he  says  to  Moses,  I  will  have  mercy  on  whomsoever  I  have  mercy,  and 
I  will  have  compassion  on  whomsoever  I  have  compassion.  ^^  So  then  it  is  not 
of  him  who  wills,  nor  of  him  who  runs,  but  of  God  who  has  mercy,  i'  For  the 
Scripture  says  to  Pharaoh,  For  this  very  purpose  did  I  raise  thee  up,  that  I 
might  show  forth  my  power  in  thee,  and  that  my  name  might  be  announced 
in  all  the  earth.  ^^  go  then,  on  whom  he  will  he  has  mercy,  and  whom  he  will  he 
hardens. 

19  Thou  wilt  say  then  to  me.  Why  then  does  he  still  find  fault  ?  For  who 
resists  his  will  ?  20  Xay  but,  O  man,  who  art  thou  that  repliest  against  God  ? 
Shall  the  thing  formed  say  to  him  who  formed  it.  Why  didst  thou  make  me  thus  ? 
21  Has  not  the  potter  a  right  over  the  clay,  out  of  the '  same  lump  to  make  one 
part  a  vessel  unto  honor,  and  another  unto  dishonor  ?  22  ^n(j  -what  if  God,  will- 
ing to  show  forth  his  wrath,  and  to  make  known  his  power,  endured  in  much 
long-sufiering  vessels  of  wrath  fitted  for  perdition ;  ^3  and  that  he  might  make 
known  the  riches  of  his  glory  on  vessels  of  mercy,  which  he  before  prepared  for 
glory ;  21  whom  he  also  called,  even  us,  not  from  Jews  only,  but  also  from  Gen- 
tiles?   25^8  he  says  also  in  Hosea, 

I  will  call  that  my  people,  which  was  not  my  people ; 

And  her  beloved,  who  was  not  beloved. 
26  And  it  shall  be,  that  in  the  place  where  it  was  said  to  them,  Ye  are  not 
my  people,  there  will  they  be  called.  Sons  of  the  living  God.    27  And  Isaiah 
cries  concerning  Israel, 

If  the  number  of  the  sons  of  Israel  be  as  the  sand  of  the  sea, 

It  is  the  remnant  that  will  be  saved ; 
28  For  the  Lord  will  do  a  work  on  the  earth, 

Finishing  it  and  cutting  it  short. 


322  THE   EPISTLES   AND    REVELATION. 

29  And  as  Isaiah  has  said  before, 

If  the  Lord  of  Sabaoth  had  not  left  us  a  seed, 
We  should  have  become  as  Sodom, 
And  been  made  like  to  Gomorrah. 

30  What  then  shall  we  say  ?  That  Gentiles,  who  .were  not  following  after 
righteousness,  obtained  righteousness,  but  righteousness  which  is  of  faith ;  ^i  but 
Israel,  following  after  a  law  of  righteousness,  did  not  arrive  at  [such]  a  law. 
32  Wherefore  ?  Because  [they  sought  it]  not  by  faith,  but  as  if  it  were  by  works 
of  law.  They  stumbled  against  the  stone  of  stumbling;  ^Sas  it  is  written,  Be- 
hold, I  lay  in  Zion  a  stone  of  stumbling,  and  a  rock  of  offense ;  and  he  that 
believes  on  him  shall  not  be  put  to  shame. 

XI  Brethren,  my  heart's  desire  and  prayer  to  God  on  their  behalf,  is  that 
•  they  may  be  saved.  ^  For  I  testify  for  them,  that  they  have  a  zeal  for 
God,  but  not  according  to  knowledge.  ^  For  being  ignorant  of  the  righteousness 
of  God,  and  seeking  to  establish  their  own,  they  did  not  subject  themselves  to 
the  righteousness  of  God.  *  For  Christ  is  the  end  of  law  for  righteousness,  to 
every  one  that  believes. 

5  For  Moses  writes  that  the  man  who  has  done  the  righteousness  which  is  of 
the  law,  shall  live  in  it.  ^  But  the  righteousness  which  is  of  faith  says  thus, 
Say  not  in  thy  heart,  Who  shall  ascend  into  heaven?  (that  is,  to  bring  Christ 
down ; )  ''or.  Who  shall  descend  into  the  abyss ?  (that  is,  to  bring  up  Christ  from 
the  dead.)  ^But  what  says  it?  The  word  is  near  thee,  in  thy  mouth,  and  in 
thy  heart ;  that  is,  the  word  of  faith,  which  we  preach ;  ^  because,  if  thou  con- 
fess with  thy  mouth  Jesus  as  Lord,  and  believe  in  thy  heart  that  God  raised  him 
from  the  dead,  thou  shalt  be  saved.  ^^  For  with  the  heart  man  believes  unto 
righteousness ;  and  with  the  mouth  confession  is  made  unto  salvation.  ^^  For 
the  Scripture  says.  Whoever  believes  on  him  shall  not  be  put  to  shame.  ^^  For 
there  is  no  distinction  between  Jew  and  Greek ;  for  the  same  ohc  is  Lord  of  all, 
rich  toward  all  that  call  on  him  ;  ^^  for  every  one  who  calls  on  the  name  of  the 
Lord  will  be  saved,  i*  How  then  are  they  to  call  on  him  in  whom  they  believed 
not  ?  And  how  are  they  to  believe  in  him  of  whom  they  heard  not  ?  And  how 
are  they  to  hear  without  a  preacher  ?  is  ^^^  j^q^  ^re  they  to  preach,  unless  they 
are  sent  forth  ?    As  it  is  written. 

How  beautiful  are  the  feet  of  those  who  bring  glad  tidings  of  good  things ! 
16  But  they  did  not  all  obey  the  glad  tidings.    For  Isaiah  says.  Lord,  who 
believed  our  report  ?    i^  So  then  faith  comes  of  hearing,  and  hearing  through 
the  word  of  Christ.     ^^  B^t  I  say,  did  they  not  hear?    Yes,  verily; 
Their  sound  went  out  into  all  the  earth. 
And  their  words  to  the  ends  of  the  *  world. 
19  But  I  say,  did  Israel  not  knoAv  ?    First  Moses  says, 

I  will  provoke  you  to  jealousy  by  those  who  are  no  people. 
By  a  nation  without  understanding  I  will  provoke  you  to  anger. 
20  But  Isaiah  is  very  bold,  and  says, 

I  was  found  by  those  who  sought  me  not ; 
I  became  manifest  to  those  who  asked  not  after  me. 
»  Gr.,  inhabited  earth. 


THE    LETTER    OF    PAUL    TO    THE    ROMANS.  323 

21  But  as  to  Israel  he  says, 

All  the  day  long,  I  spread  out  my  hands 

To  a  disobedient  and  gainsaying  people. 
VT         ^I  say  then,  did  God  cast  away  his  people?    Far  belt!    For  I  also 
-^J-*    am  an  Israelite,  from  the  seed  of  Abraham,  of  the  tribe  of  Benjamin. 

2  God  did  not  east  away  his  people  that  he  foreknew.  Or  know  ye  not  what  the 
Scripture  says  in   Elijah  ;  how  he  intercedes  with  God  against  Israel,  saying, 

3  Lord,  they  have  killed  thy  prophets,  have  digged  down  thine  altars,  and  I  am 
left  alone,  and  they  seek  my  life.  *But  what  says  the  answer  of  God  to  him? 
I  have  left  to  myself  seven  thousend  men,  who  have  not  bowed  the  knee  to 
Baal.  5  Even  so  then,  at  this  present  time  also,  there  is  a  remnant  according  to 
the  election  of  grace.  ^  And  if  by  grace,  it  is  no  longer  of  works ;  otherwise  the 
grace  becomes  no  longer  grace.  *  But  if  of  works,  it  is  no  longer  grace ;  other- 
wise the  work  is  no  longer  work. 

■^  What  then  ?  What  Israel  seeks,  that  he  obtained  not ;  but  the  election 
obtained  it,  and  the  rest  were  hardened.  ^  As  it  is  written,  God  gave  them  a 
spirit  of  stupor,  eyes  that  they  should  not  see,  and  ears  that  they  should  not 
hear,  unto  this  very  day.    ^  And  David  says, 

Let  their  table  be  made  a  snare,  and  a  trap. 
And  a  stumbling-block,  and  a  recompense  to  them  ; 
1°  Let  their  eyes  be  darkened,  that  they  may  not  see, 
And  bow  thou  doAvn  their  back  always. 
11 1  say  then,  did  they  stumble  in  order  that  they  might  fall  ?    Far  be  it ! 
But  by  their  trespass  salvation   is  come  to  the  Gentiles,  to  provoke  them  to 
^  rivalry.     12  Now  if  their  trespass  is  the  riches  of  the  world,  and  their  diminu- 
tion the  riches  of  the  Gentiles,  how  much  more  their  fullness?    i^But  I  am 
speaking  to  you  the  Gentiles.    Inasmuch  then  as  I  am  an  apostle  of  the  Gen- 
tiles, I  glorify  my  ministry ;  1*  if  by  any  means  I  may  provoke  to  ^  rivalry  my 
flesh,  and  save  some  of  them,     i^  For  if  the  casting  away  of  them  is  the  recon- 
ciling of  the  world,  what  shall  the  receiving  of  them  be,  but  life  from  the  dead  ? 
16  And  if  the  first-fruit  is  holy,  so  is  the  mass ;  and  if  the  root  is  holy,  so  are  the 
branches,     i'^  And  if  some  of  the  branches  were  broken  otf,  and  thou,  being  a 
wild  olive-branch,  wast  grafted  in  among  them,  and  became  a  partaker  with 
them  of  the  root  of  the  fatness  of  the  olive-tree ;  i^  glory  not  over  the  branches. 
But  if  thou   gloriest,  it  is  not  thou  that  bearest  the  root,  but  the  root  thee. 

19  Thou  wilt  say  then,  Branches  were  broken  off,  that  I  might  be  grafted  in. 

20  Well ;  by  their  unbelief  they  were  broken  off,  and  thou  standest  by  thy  be- 
lief. Be  not  highminded,  but  fear ;  21  for  if  God  spared  not  the  natural  branches, 
neither  will  he  spare  thee. 

22  Behold  then  God's  kindness  and  severity  ;  toward  those  who  fell,  severity; 
but  toward  thee,  God's  kindness,  if  thou  continue  in  his  kindness;  otherwise, 
thou  also  shalt  be  cut  off.  23  j^^^^  t^gy  also,  if  they  continue  not  in  their  unbe- 
lief, shall  be  grafted  in ;  for  God  is  able  to  graft  them  in  again.  24  For  if  thou 
wast  cut  out  of  that  which  is  by  nature  a  wild  olive-tree  and  wast  grafted  con- 

•Many  ancient  documents  omit  the  rest  of  this  verse.  ^  Or,  jealousy. 


324  THE    EPISTLES    AND    REVELATION. 

trary  to  nature  into  a  good  olive-tree ;  how  much  more  shall  these,  who  are  the 
natural  branches,  be  grafted  into  their  own  olive-tree  ? 

25  For  I  do  not  wish  you,  brethren,  to  be  ignorant  of  this  mystery,  lest  ye 
be  wise  in  your  own  conceits,  that  hardness  has  come  upon  Israel  in  part,  until 
the  fullness  of  the  Gentiles  come  in.  ^6  ^^nd  so  all  Israel  will  be  saved  ;  as  it  is 
written,  There  will  come  out  of  Zion  the  Deliverer ;  he  will  turn  away  ungodli- 
ness from  Jacob ;  ^7  and  this  is  the  covenant  from  me  unto  them,  when  I  shall 
take  away  their  sins.  ^^  As  concerning  the  gospel,  they  are  enemies  for  your 
sake ;  but  as  concerning  the  election,  they  are  beloved  for  the  fathers'  sake. 
^^  For  the  gifts  and  the  calling  of  God  are  not  repented  of.  ^^  Yor  just  as  ye  in 
times  past  disobeyed  God,  but  have  now  obtained  mercy  by  their  disobedience ; 
31  so  have  tliese  also  now  disobeyed,  that  by  the  mercy  shown  to  you  they  also 
may  now  obtain  mercy.  ^2  For  God  shut  up  all  unto  disobedience,  that  he  might 
have  mercy  on  all. 

33  Oh,  the  depth  of  the  riches,  both  of  the  wisdom  and  the  knowledge  of 
God!  How  unsearchable  are  his  judgments,  and  his  ways  past  tracing  out! 
3*  For, 

Who  knew  the  mind  of  the  Lord  ? 
Or  who  became  his  counselor  ? 

35  Or  who  first  gave  to  him,  and  it  shall  be  given  back  to  him  again  ?  36  For 
from  him,  and  through  him,  and  for  him,  are  all  things ;  to  him  be  the  glory 
forever.    Amen. 

■^TT  II  beseech  you,  therefore,  brethren,  through  the  mercies  of  God,  to 
■^-L-L*  present  your  bodies  a  living  sacrifice,  holy,  well  pleasing  to  God, 
which  is  your  rational  *  service.  ^  And  be  not  conformed  to  this  age,  but  be 
transfigured  by  the  renewing  of  your  mind,  that  ye  may  discern  what  is  the  will 
of  God,  the  good  and  well  pleasing  and  perfect. 

3  For  I  say,  through  the  grace  that  was  given  me,  to  every  one  that  is  among 
you,  not  to  think  of  himself  more  highly  than  he  ought  to  think ;  but  so  to  think 
as  to  think  soberly,  according  as  God  divided  to  each  one  a  measure  of  faith. 
*  For  even  as  we  have  many  members  in  one  body,  and  all  the  members  have  not 
the  same  office;  ^so  we,  the  many,  are  one  body  in  Christ,  and  severally  mem- 
bers one  of  another;  ^and  having  gifts  differing  according  to  the  grace  that  is 
given  to  us,  whether  prophecy,  let  it  be  according  to  the  proportion  of  our  faith ; 
''  or  service,  in  the  service ;  or  he  that  teaches,  in  the  teaching ;  »  or  he  that  ex- 
horts, in  the  exhortation ;  he  that  imparts,  in  simplicity ;  he  that  leads,  in  dili- 
gence ;  he  that  shows  mercy,  in  cheerfulness. 

8  Let  love  be  unfeigned.  Abhor  that  which  is  evil ;  cleave  to  that  which  is 
good.  In  brotherly  love,  ^^he  tenderly  affectionate  one  to  another;  in  honor 
preferring  one  another ;  ^^  in  diligence  not  slothful ;  in  spirit  fervent ;  serving 
the  Lord;  ^"^in  hope  rejoicing;  in  affliction  enduring;  in  prayer  persevering; 
13  communicating  to  the  necessities  of  the  saints ;  given  to  hospitality,  i*  Bless 
those  who  persecute  you ;  bless,  and  curse  not.  i^  Rejoice  with  those  who  i-ejoice ; 
weep  with  those  who  weep,    i**  Be  of  the  same  mind  one  toward  another.     Set  not 

»  Or,  worship. 


THE   LETTER    OF   PAUL    TO    THE    ROMANS.  325 

your  mind  on  high  things,  but  be  carried  away  with  lowly.  Become  not  wise  in 
your  own  conceits,  i'  Recompense  to  no  one  evil  for  evil.  Provide  things  hon- 
orable in  the  sight  of  all  men.  is  jf  it  be  possible,  as  far  as  depends  on  you,  be 
at  peace  with  all  men.  ^^  Avenge  not  yourselves,  beloved,  but  give  place  to  the 
wrath  [of  God] .  For  it  is  Avritten,  To  me  belongs  vengeance  ;  I  will  recompense, 
saith  the  Lord.    ^'^Bxit 

If  thine  enemy  hungers,  feed  him ; 

If  he  thirsts,  give  him  drink. 
For,  in  doing  this, 

Thou  wilt  heap  coals  of  fire  on  his  head. 
21  Be  not  overcome  by  evil,  but  overcome  evil  with  good. 

X^TTT  iLet  every  soul  submit  himself  to  the  authorities  that  are  over 

-^-^-L-L-L.  him.  For  there  is  no  authority  but  from  God;  and  those  that  are 
have  been  appointed  by  God.  ^  go  that  he  that  sets  himself  against  tli£  authority, 
resists  the  ordinance  of  God ;  and  they  that  resist  will  receive  to  themselves  con- 
demnation. 3  For  rulers  are  not  a  terror  to  the  good  work,  but  to  the  evil.  And 
dost  thou  wish  not  to  fear  the  authority  ?  Do  that  which  is  good,  and  thou  wilt 
have  praise  from  him ;  *  for  he  is  God's  minister  to  thee  for  good.  But  if  thou 
do  that  which  is  evil,  fear,  for  he  bears  not  the  sword  in  vain ;  for  he  is  God's 
minister,  an  avenger  for  wrath  to  him  that  does  evil.  ^  "Wherefore  it  is  necessary 
to  submit  yourselves,  not  only  because  of  the  wrath,  but  also  because  of  con- 
science. 

6 For,  on  this  account  ye  pay  tribute  also;  for  they  are  God's  ministers, 
attending  continually  to  this  very  thing.  '^ Render  to  all  their  dues;  tribute  to 
whom  tribute  is  due ;  custom  to  whom  custom ;  fear  to  whom  fear ;  honor  to  whom 
honor.  ^  Owe  no  one  anything,  but  to  love  one  another ;  for  he  that  loves  another 
has  fulfilled  the  law.  ^  For  this.  Thou  shalt  not  commit  adultery.  Thou  shalt 
not  kill,  Thou  shalt  not  steal.  Thou  shalt  not  covet;  and  if  there  is  any  other 
commandment,  it  is  summed  up  in  this  word,  namely,  Thou  shalt  love  thy  neigh- 
bor as  thyself,  i"  Love  works  no  ill  to  one's  neighbor ;  therefore  love  is  the  ful- 
fillment of  the  law.  ^^  And  this,  knowing  the  season,  that  it  is  high  time  already 
for  you  to  be  awaked  out  of  sleep ;  for  now  is  our  salvation  nearer  than  when  we 
believed.  ^^  xhe  night  is  far  advanced,  the  day  is  at  hand.  Let  us  therefore  put 
off  the  works  of  darkness,  and  let  us  put  on  the  weapons  of  light.  ^^  Lg^  us 
walk  becomingly,  as  in  the  day ;  not  in  reveling  and  drunkenness,  not  in  lewd- 
ness and  wantonness,  not  in  strife  and  jealousy;  i*but  put  on  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  and  make  not  provision  for  the  flesh,  t(^ fulfill  its  desires. 
l^TTT"  iffim  that  is  weak  in  the  faith  receive;  not  for  decisions  of  dis- 
-^-L  '  •  putes.  2  One  believes  that  he  may  eat  all  things ;  but  he  that  is  weak 
eats  herbs.  3  L^t  not  him  that  eats  despise  him  that  eats  not ;  and  let  not  him 
that  eats  not  judge  him  that  eats;  for  God  received  him.  *Who  art  thou  that 
judgest  another's  servant  ?  To  his  own  lord  he  stands  or  falls.  But  he  shall  be 
made  to  stand  ;  for  the  Lord  is  able  to  make  him  stand. 

^One  man  esteems  one  day  above  another;  another  esteems  every  day  alike. 
Let  each  one  be  fully  persuaded  in  his  own  mind.  *He  that  regards  the  day, 
regards  it  to  the  Lord  ;  and  he  that  eats,  eats  to  the  Lord,  for  he  gives  thanks  to 


326  THE    EPISTLES    AND    REVELATION. 

God ;  and  he  that  eats  not,  to  the  Lord  he  eats  not,  and  gives  thanks  to  God.  ''  For 
no  one  of  us  lives  to  himself,  and  no  one  dies  to  himself.  ^  for  if  we  live,  we  live 
to  the  Lord ;  and  if  we  die,  we  die  to  the  Lord ;  whether  we  live  therefore,  or  die, 
we  are  the  Lord's.  ^  For  to  this  end  Christ  died,  and  lived,  that  he  might  be  Lord 
of  both  dead  and  living,  ^o  g^^  thou,  why  dost  thou  judge  thy  brother  ?  Or  thou 
also,  Avhy  dost  thou  despise  thy  brother?  For  we  shall  all  stand  before  the  judg- 
ment-seat of  God.  11  For  it  is  written,  As  I  live,  says  the  Lord,  to  me  every  knee 
shall  bow,  and  every  tongue  shall  confess  to  God.  12  gQ  then,  each  one  of  us  will 
give  account  concerning  himself  to  God. 

13  Let  us  therefore  no  longer  judge  one  another;  but  judge  this  rather,  not  to 
put  a  stumbling-block,  or  an  occasion  to  fall,  in  a  brother's  way.  i*I  know,  and 
am  persuaded  in  the  Lord  Jesus,  that  nothing  is  defiled  of  itself;  but  to  him  that 
accounts  anything  to  be  defiled,  to  him  it  is  defiled,  i^  But  if  because  of  food 
thy  brother  "is  aggrieved,  thou  no  longer  walkest  in  accordance  with  love.  Do  not 
by  thy  food,  destroy  him  for  whom  Christ  died,  i^  Let  not  then  your  good  be 
evil  spoken  of.  i''  For  the  kingdom  of  God  is  not  food  and  drink ;  but  righteous- 
ness, and  peace,  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Spirit,  i^  For  he  that  in  these  things  serves 
Christ,  is  well  pleasing  to  God  and  approved  by  men. 

19  So  then,  let  us  pursue  the  things  which  make  for  peace,  and  things  by 
which  one  may  build  up  another.  20  Dq  ^qi  fQj.  i\^q  g^^g  ^f  fQQ(j  destroy  the  work 
of  God.  All  things  indeed  are  clean ;  but  it  is  evil  for  that  man  who  by  eating 
makes  another  stumble.  21  n  ig  good  neither  to  eat  flesh,  nor  to  drink  wine,  nor 
anything  whereby  thy  brother  stumbles,  or  is  made  to  offend,  or  is  weak.  22  Hast 
thou  faith  ?  Have  it  to  thyself  before  God.  Happy  is  he  that  judges  not  him- 
self in  that  which  he  approves.  23  ^nd  }^g  ^j^at  doubts  is  condemned  if  he  eat, 
because  it  is  not  of  faith ;  and  all  that  is  not  of  faith  is  sin. 
VTT  1  Now  we,  the  strong,  ought  to  bear  the  infirmities  of  the  weak,  and 
-^^  '  •  not  to  please  ourselves.  2  Let  each  one  of  us  please  his  neighbor,  for 
his  good,  to  upbuilding.  3  por  Christ  also  pleased  not  himself;  but,  as  it  is  writ- 
ten, The  reproaches  of  those  who  reproached  thee,  fell  on  me.  *For  whatever 
things  were  written  in  former  times  were  written  for  our  instruction,  that  we 
through  patience  and  through  consolation  of  the  Scriptures  may  have  hope. 
5  And  the  God  of  patience  and  consolation  grant  you  to  be  of  the  same  mind  one 
with  another,  according  to  Christ  Jesus ;  ^  that  with  one  accord  ye  may  with  one 
mouth  glorify  the  God  and  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

'  Wherefore  receive  one  another,  as  Christ  also  received  you,  to  the  glory  of 
God.  8  For  I  say  that  Christ  hag'been  made  a  minister  of  the  circumcision,  in 
behalf  of  God's  truth,  that  he  might  confirm  the  promises  made  to  the  fathers; 
9  and  that  the  Gentiles  might  glorify  God  for  his  mercy ;  as  it  is  written, 

For  this  cause  I  will  confess  to  thee  among  Gentiles, 

And  will  sing  to  thy  name. 
1°  And  again  he  says. 

Rejoice,  ye  Gentiles,  with  his  people. 
11  And  again, 

Praise  the  Lord,  all  ye  Gentiles ; 

And  let  all  the  peoples  extol  him. 


THE    LETTER    OF    PAUL    TO    THE    ROMANS.  327 


12  And  again,  Isaiah  says, 

There  shall  be  the  root  of  Jesse, 

And  he  who  rises  up  to  rule  over  Gentiles ; 

On  him  will  Gentiles  hope. 

1'  Now  the  God  of  hope  fill  you  with  all  joy  and  peace  in  believing,  that  ye 
may  abound  in  hope,  in  the  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

1*  And  I  myself  also  am  persuaded  of  you,  my  brethren,  that  ye  yourselves 
also  are  full  of  goodness,  filled  with  all  knowledge,  able  to  admonish  one  another 
also.  15  But  I  write  the  more  boldly  to  you,  in  part  as  putting  you  in  mind,  be- 
cause of  the  grace  that  was  given  to  me  by  God,  ^^  that  I  should  be  a  minister  of 
Christ  Jesus  to  the  Gentiles,  >*  ministering  in  the  gospel  of  God,  that  the  oflering 
up  of  the  Gentiles  may  become  acceptable,  being  sanctified  by  the  Holy  Spirit. 
IT  I  have  therefore  my  glorying  in  Christ  Jesus,  as  to  things  pertaining  to  God. 
18  For  I  will  venture  to  speak  only  of  those  things  which  Christ  wrought  through 
me,  to  bring  the  Gentiles  to  obedience,  by  word  and  w^ork,  i^  in  the  power  of  signs 
and  wonders,  in  the  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit ;  so  that  from  Jerusalem,  and 
around  as  far  as  lUyricum,  I  have  fully  preached  the  gospel  of  Christ;  *°yea, 
making  it  my  aim  so  to  preach  the  gospel,  not  where  Christ  w^as  named,  that  I 
might  not  build  upon  another's  foundation ;  21  but  as  it  is  written. 

They  to  whom  nothing  was  announced  concerning  him  shall  see, 
And  they  that  have  not  heard  shall  understand. 

22  For  which  cause  also,  these  many  times,  I  was  hindered  from  coming  to 
you.  23  But  now  having  no  longer  a  place  in  these  regions,  and  having  a  long- 
ing these  many  years  to  come  to  you,  2*  whenever  I  go  to  Spain ; — for  I  hope  in 
passing  through  to  see  you,  and  to  be  sent  forward  thither  by  you,  if  first  I  have 
been  satisfied  in  a  measure  with  your  company. — 

•  25  But  now  I  am  going  to  Jerusalem  to  minister  to  the  saints.  26  For  Mace- 
donia and  Achaia  thought  it  good  to  make  some  contribution  for  the  poor  among 
the  saints  who  were  in  Jerusalem.  27  por  they  thought  it  good ;  and  their  debtors 
are  they.  For  if  the  Gentiles  have  shared  in  their  spiritual  things,  they  ought 
also  to  minister  to  them  in  carnal  things.  28  When  therefore  I  have  performed 
this,  and  have  sealed  to  them  this  fruit,  I  will  go  on  by  you  to  Spain.  29  And  I 
know  that,  when  I  come  to  you,  I  shall  come  in  the  fullness  of  the  blessing  of 
Christ. 

30  And  I  beseech  you,  brethren,  by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  by  the  love  of 
the  Spirit,  to  strive  together  with  me  in  your  prayers  to  God  for  me  ;  3i  that  I 
may  be  delivered  from  the  unbelieving  in  Judsea,  and  that  my  ministry  for  Jeru- 
salem may  prove  acceptable  to  the  saints ;  ^2  that  I  may  come  in  joy  to  you 
through  the  will  of  God,  and  may  with  you  be  refreshed.  33  And  the  God  of 
peace  be  with  you  all.     Amen. 

VTT T  II  commend  to  you  Phoebe  our  sister,  who  is  a  i'  servant  of  the 

-^  '  -L»  church  which  is  at  Cenchrsea ;  2  that  ye  receive  her  in  the  Lord  in  a 
way  worthy  of  saints,  and  assist  her  in  whatever  matter  she  may  have  need  of 
you ;  for  she  herself  also  has  been  a  helper  of  many,  and  of  myself. 

»ffr.,  ministering  in  the  manner  of  a  priest.  *>  Or,  deaconess. 


328  THE    EPISTLES   AND    REVELATTON. 

3  Salute  Prisca  and  Aquila,  my  fellow  workers  in  Christ  Jesus,  *  who  for  my 
life  laid  down  their  own  necks ;  to  whom  not  only  I  give  thanks,  but  also  all  the 
churches  of  the  Gentiles ;  ^  and  salute  the  church  that  is  in  their  house. 

Salute  Epenetus,  my  beloved,  who  is  the  first-fruits  of  Asia  unto  Christ. 
6  Salute  Mary,  who  bestowed  much  labor  on  you.  ^  Salute  Andronicus  and  »  Ju- 
nias,  my  kinsmen,  and  my  fellow-prisoners,  who  are  of  note  among  the  apostles, 
who  were  in  Christ  even  before  me.  ^  Salute  Ampliatus,  my  beloved  in  the  Lord. 
9  Salute  Urbanus,  our  fellow- worker  in  Christ,  and  Stachys  my  beloved,  ^o  Salute 
Apelles,  the  approved  in  Christ.  Salute  those  who  are  of  the  household  of  Aris- 
tobulus.  11  Salute  Herodion  my  kinsman.  Salute  those  of  the  household  of 
Narcissus  who  are  in  the  Lord.  12  Salute  Tryphsena  and  Tryphosa  who  labor  in 
the  Lord.  Salute  Persis  the  beloved  who  labored  much  in  the  Lord.  i3  Salute 
Rufus,  the  elect  in  the  Lord,  and  his  mother  and  mine.  1*  Salute  Asyncritus, 
Phlegon,  Hermes,  Patrobas,  Hermas,  and  the  brethren  who  are  with  them.  1^  Sa- 
lute Philologus,  and  Julia,  Nereus  and  his  sister,  and  Olympas,  and  all  the  saints 
who  are  with  them,  i^  Salute  one  another  with  a  holy  kiss.  All  the  churches 
of  Christ  salute  you. 

IT  iSTow  I  beseech  you,  brethren,  to  mark  those  who  are  causing  divisions  and 
occasions  of  stumbling,  contrary  to  the  teaching  which  ye  learned ;  and  turn 
away  from  them.  18  for  they  that  are  such  serve  not  our  Lord  Christ,  but  their 
own  belly ;  and  by  their  kind  and  smooth  speech  deceive  the  hearts  of  the  guile- 
less. 19  For  your  obedience  is  come  abroad  unto  all  men.  I  rejoice  therefore 
over  you ;  but  I  wish  you  to  be  wise  as  to  that  which  is  good,  and  simple  as  to 
that  which  is  evil.  20  ^nd  the  God  of  peace  will  bruise  Satan  under  your  feet 
speedily.    The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with  you. 

21  Timothy,  my  fellow  worker,  salutes  you,  and  Lucius,  and  Jason,  and  Sosi- 
pater,  my  kinsmen.  22  j^  Tertius,  who  write  the  letter,  salute  you  in  the  Lord. 
23  Gains  my  host,  and  of  the  whole  church,  salutes  you.  Erastus  the  treasurer 
of  the  city  salutes  you,  and  Quartus  the  brother.^ 

25  Now  to  him  who  is  able  to  establish  you,  according  to  my  gospel  and  the 
preaching  of  Jesus  Christ,  according  to  the  revelation  of  the  mystery  kept  in 
silence  during  eternal  ages  26  but  now  made  manifest,  and  through  prophetic 
scriptures,  according  to  the  commandment  of  the  eternal  God,  made  known  to 
all  nations  for  obedience  to  the  faith,  2t  to  God  only  wise,  through  Jesus  Christ, 
to  whom  be  the  glory  forever.    Amen. 

»  Or,  Junia. 

'J  Some  ancient  documents  insert  ver.  2lt,  The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with 
you,  Amen,  and  omit  the  like  words  in  ver.  20. 


EPISTLES 
OF  PAUL'S  IMPRISONMENT  AT  ROME. 


I.  Philippians. 

II.  COLOSSIANS. 

III.  Philemon. 

IV.  Ephesians. 


THE  EPISTLES  OF  THE  IMPRISONMENT. 

The  Epistles  of  the  Imprisonment  appear  to  have  been  written  about  the 
same  time.  Paul  was  a  prisoner  at  Rome  (Phil.  1  :  13;  4  :  22;  Col.  4  :  10-18  ; 
Eph.  6  :  20 ;  Philem.  1 ) .  Tychicus  was  the  bearer  of  two  of  them,  Colossians  and 
Ephesians,  and  is  referred  to  in  both  in  almost  the  same  words  (Col.  4  : 7,  8  ;  Eph. 
6  :  21,  22).  That  to  Philemon  was  sent  at  the  same  time,  for  Onesimus  accom- 
panied both  it  and  the  Epistle  to  the  Colossians  (Philem.  10-12 ;  Col.  4:9).  The 
Epistle  to  the  Philippians  seems  to  have  been  sent  about  the  same  time,  for  Paul 
joins  the  name  of  Timothy  with  his  own  in  addressing  the  Colossians  (1  :  1), 
Philemon  (1),  and  the  Philippians  (1  :  1),  and  when  writing  to  the  latter,  he 
was  hoping  to  come  to  them  soon  (Phil.  2  :  23,  24) ;  and  to  Philemon  he  seems  to 
be  confident  of  soon  leaving  Rome  ( ver.  22 ) .  And  this  accords  with  the  fact  that 
when  he  wrote  to  the  Philippians  he  had  already  accomplished  a  great  work 
(Phil.  1  :  13;  4  :  22),  and  that  Epaphroditus  had  come  from  Philippi  with  mes- 
sages and  contributions,  and  had  been  taken  sick,  communication  concerning 
which  had  been  sent  to  Philippi,  and  in  response  to  which  expressions  of  anx- 
iety brought  back  to  Rome.  Such  considerations  make  it  probable  that  these 
four  letters  were  written  in  the  last  year  of  the  imprisonment,  and  quite  likely 
near  its  close.  Some  place  the  Philippians  last,  but  it  fits  well  as  the  first.  It 
refers  to  Jewish  antagonism,  so  prominent  in  the  Epistles  of  his  third  mission- 
ary journey  (Phil.  3  :  2ff'.),  and  gives  glimpses  of  his  life  while  a  prisoner  at 
Rome  (Phil.  1  :  12  3";  2  :  IQfi". ;  4  :  18). 

As  Epaphroditus  was  about  to  return,  Paul  writes  to  the  saints  at  Philippi 
acknowledging  their  liberality.  From  the  fullness  of  his  heart  he  expresses  with 
joy  his  thankfulness  and  love.  He  gives  needed  instruction,  and  warns  them 
against  Judaizing  formalism  and  epicurean  lawlessness ;  and  gives  them  such 
admonitions  as  seemed  needful  for  establishing  them  in  the  faith  and  regulating 
their  conduct  toward  each  other  and  toward  unbelievers.  It  is  the  most  loving 
of  all  his  Epistles,  and  beautifully  presents  the  characteristics  of  a  Christian 
manhood.  Its  date  may  be  assigned  to  the  autumn  of  A.  D.  62,  or  early  in 
A.  D.  63.    Compare  note  on  pp.  259,  260. 

329 


330  THE    EPISTLES    AND    REVELATION. 


THE  LETTER  OF  PAUL  TO  THE  PHILIPPIANS. 

II  Paul  and  Timothy,  servants  of  Christ  Jesus,  to  all  the  saints  in  Christ 
•  Jesus  who  are  at  Philippi,  with  the  *  bishops  and  deacons  :  2  Grace  to  you, 
and  peace,  from  God  our  Father  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

3 1  give  thanks  to  my  God  on  all  my  remembrance  of  you, — *  always,  in  every 
supplication  of  mine,  making  the  supplication  for  you  all  with  joy, — ^for  your 
fellowship  in  respect  to  the  gospel  from  the  first  day  until  now ;  ^  being  confident 
of  this  very  thing,  that  he  who  began  a  good  work  in  you  will  complete  it  until 
the  day  of  Jesus  Christ,  ''  As  it  is  just  for  me  to  think  this  in  behalf  of  you  all, 
because  I  have  you  in  my  heart ;  all  of  you  being,  both  in  my  bonds,  and  in  the 
defense  and  confirmation  of  the  gospel,  partakers  of  the  grace  with  me.  ^  For 
God  is  my  witness,  how  greatly  I  long  for  you  all,  with  the  tender  affection  of 
Jesus  Christ.  ^  And  this  I  pray,  that  your  love  may  abound  yet  more  and  more, 
in  knowledge  and  all  discernment ;  ^^  in  order  that  ye  ^  may  approve  the  things 
that  are  excellent,  that  ye  may  be  pure  and  Avithout  ofiense  to  the  day  of  Christ ; 
11  being  filled  with  the  fruit  of  righteousness,  which  is  through  Jesus  Christ,  to 
the  glory  and  praise  of  God. 

^2  But  I  wish  you  to  know,  brethren,  that  the  things  which  befell  me  have 
resulted  rather  in  the  furtherance  of  the  gospel ;  "  so  that  my  bonds  have  become 
manifest  in  Christ  in  all  the  Prsetorium,  and  to  all  the  rest ;  1*  and  that  the  greater 
part  of  the  brethren,  made  confident  in  the  Lord  by  my  bonds,  are  much  more 
bold  to  speak  the  word  without  fear. 

^5  Some  indeed  preach  Christ  even  through  envy  and  party  spirit,  but  some 
also  through  good  will;  ^^the  one,  from  love,  knowing  that  I  am  set  for  the  de- 
fense of  the  gospel ;  ^''  the  other,  from  contentiousness,  proclaim  Christ  not  with 
pure  intent,  thinking  to  add  affliction  to  my  bonds,  i^  "What  then  ?  Notwith- 
standing, in  every  way,  whether  in  pretense  or  in  truth,  Christ  is  proclaimed ; 
and  therein  I  rejoice,  yea,  and  will  rejoice.  ^^  For  I  know  that  this  will  turn  out 
for  my  salvation,  through  your  supplication,  and  the  supply  of  the  Spirit  of 
Jesus  Christ ;  2"  according  to  my  earnest  expectation  and  hope,  that  I  shall  in 
nothing  be  put  to  shame,  but  that  with  all  boldness,  as  always,  so  also  now  Christ 
shall  be  magnified  in  my  body,  whether  through  life,  or  through  death, 

21  For  to  me  to  live  is  Christ,  and  to  die  is  gain.  22  gut  if  it  be  to  live  in  the 
flesh,  this  to  me  is  fruit  of  work ;  and  which  I  shall  choose  I  know  not;  ^Sjjut 
am  constrained  by  the  two,  having  the  desire  to  depart,  and  to  be  with  Christ, 
for  it  is  far  better;  2* but  to  continue  in  the  flesh  is  more  needful  for  your 
sake,  25  And  being  confident  of  this,  I  know  that  I  shall  abide,  and  shall  con- 
tinue with  you  all  for  your  progress  and  joy  in  the  faith;  26  that  your  glorying 
may  be  more  abundant  in  Jesus  Christ  for  me,  through  my  coming  to  you  again. 

2T0nly  let  your  conduct  be  worthy  of  the  gospel  of  Christ;  that  whether  I 
come  and  see  you,  or  remain  absent,  I  may  hear  of  your  afiairs,  that  ye  stand 
fast  in  one  spirit,  with  one  mind  striving  together  for  the  faith  of  the  gospel ; 
28  and  in  nothing  terrified  by  the  adversaries ;  which  is  to  them  a  proof  of  perdi- 

»  Or,  overseers,  »>  Or,  may  prove  things  that  differ. 


THE    LETTER    OP    PAUL    TO    THE    PHILIPPIANS.  331 

tion,  but  to  you  of  salvation,  and  that  from  God.  29  Because  to  you  it  was  granted 
in  behalf  of  Christ, — not  only  to  believe  on  him, — but  in  his  behalf  to  sufier  also ; 
3''  having  the  same  conflict  as  ye  saw  in  me,  and  now  hear  of  in  me. 

ni  If  then  there  is  any  consolation  in  Christ,  if  any  encouragement  from 
•  love,  if  any  communion  of  the  Spirit,  if  any  tender  affection  and  compas- 
sion, 2  make  my  joy  complete,  that  ye  be  of  the  same  mind,  having  the  same  love, 
being  of  one  accord,  minding  the  one  thing  ;  ^  doing  nothing  through  party  spirit 
or  vainglory,  but  in  humility  each  esteeming  others  better  than  himself;  *  regard- 
ing not  each  one  his  own  things,  but  each  one  also  the  things  of  others.  ^  Have 
this  mind  in  you,  which  was  also  in  Christ  Jesus ;  ^  who,  existing  in  the  form  of 
God,  accounted  not  the  being  on  an  equality  with  God  a  thing  to  be  grasped ; 
''  but  emptied  himself,  taking  the  form  of  a  servant,  becoming  in  the  likeness  of 
men ;  ^  and  being  found  in  fashion  as  a  man,  he  humbled  himself,  becoming  obe- 
dient to  death,  and  the  death  of  the  cross.  ^  Wherefore  also  God  highly  exalted 
him,  and  gave  him  the  name  which  is  above  every  name ;  ^°  that  in  the  name  of 
Jesus  every  knee  should  bow,  of  beings  in  heaven,  and  of  beings  on  earth,  and 
of  beings  under  the  earth,  i^  and  every  tongue  confess  that  Jesus  Christ  is  Lord, 
to  the  glory  of  God  the  Father.  12  go  then,  my  beloved,  as  ye  always  obeyed, 
not  as  in  my  presence  only,  but  now  much  more  in  my  absence,  work  out  your 
own  salvation  with  fear  and  trembling ;  i^  for  it  is  God  who  is  working  in  you 
both  to  will  and  to  work,  for  his  good  pleasure. 

1*  Do  all  things  without  murmurings  and  questionings ;  ^^  that  ye  may  be- 
come blameless  and  simple,  children  of  God,  unreproachable,  in  the  midst  of  a 
crooked  and  perverse  generation,  among  whom  ye  appear  as  heavenly  lights 
in  the  world ;  ^^  holding  forth  the  word  of  life ;  for  a  ground  of  glorying  to 
me  at  the  day  of  Christ,  that  I  did  not  run  in  vain,  or  labor  in  vain.  I'fBut 
even  if  I  am  poured  out  on  the  sacrifice  and  ministry  of  your  faith,  I  rejoice, 
and  I  rejoice  with  you  all.  ^^  And  for  the  same  cause,  do  ye  also  rejoice,  and 
rejoice  with  me. 

19  But  I  hope  in  the  Lord  Jesus  shortly  to  send  Timothy  to  you,  that  I  also 
may  be  cheered,  when  I  know  your  state.  20  por  I  have  no  one  like-minded, 
who  will  sincerely  care  for  your  state.  21  For  all  seek  their  own,  not  the  things 
of  Jesus  Christ.  22  But  ye  know  his  proved  character,  that,  as  a  child  serves  a 
father,  he  served  with  me  for  the  gospel.  23  Him  therefore  I  hope  to  send  imme- 
diately, as  soon  as  I  shall  see  how  it  will  go  with  me  ;  21  but  I  trust  in  the  Lord 
that  I  also  myself  shall  come  shortly.  25  Yet  I  supposed  it  necessary  to  send  to 
you  Epaphroditus,  my  brother,  and  fellow-worker,  and  fellow-soldier,  but  your 
messenger  and  minister  to  my  needs,  26  Yor  he  was  longing  after  you  all,  and 
was  greatly  distressed,  because  ye  heard  that  he  was  sick.  27  Yot  indeed  he  was 
sick  near  to  death;  but  God  had  mercy  on  him,  and  not  on  him  only,  but  on 
me  also,  that  I  might  not  have  sorrow  on  sorrow.  28 1  gent  him  therefore  with 
the  more  haste,  that  seeing  him  again  ye  may  rejoice,  and  that  I  may  be  less 
sorrowful.  29;Receive  him  therefore  in  the  Lord  with  all  joy,  and  hold 
such  in  honor;  ^o because  for  the  work  of  Christ  he  came  near  to  death,  haz- 
arding his  life,  that  he  might  complete  what  things  were  lacking  in  your  min- 
istry to  me. 


332  THE    EPISTLES   AND    REVELATION. 

ml  Finally,  my  brethren,  rejoice  in  the  Lord.    To  write  the  same  things 
•    to  you,  to  me  is  not  irksome,  and  for  you  it  is  safe. 

2  Beware  of  the  dogs,  beware  of  the  evil  workers,  beware  of  the  concision. 
3  For  we  are  the  circumcision,  who  worship  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  and  glory  in 
Christ  Jesus,  and  have  no  trust  in  the  flesh  :  *  though  I  might  trust  in  the  flesh 
also ;  if  any  other  thinks  to  trust  in  the  flesh,  I  more  ;  ^  circumcised  the  eighth 
day,  of  the  race  of  Israel,  of  the  tribe  of  Benjamin,  a  Hebrew  of  Hebrews ;  as  to 
the  law,  a  Pharisee ;  ^as  to  zeal,  persecuting  the  church  ;  as  to  the  righteousness 
which  is  in  the  law,  blameless.  "^  But  what  things  were  gain  to  me,  these  I  have 
accounted  loss  for  Christ.  ^  Nay  more,  and  I  account  all  things  to  be  loss  for  the 
excellency  of  the  knowledge  of  Christ  Jesus  my  Lord ;  for  whom  I  sufiered  the 
loss  of  all  things,  and  account  them  refuse,  that  I  may  gain  Christ,  ^  and  be  found 
in  him,  not  having  my  own  righteousness,  which  is  of  law,  but  that  which  is 
through  faith  in  Christ,  the  righteousness  which  is  from  God,  upon  faith  ;  i"  that 
I  may  know  him,  and  the  power  of  his  resurrection,  and  the  fellowship  of  his 
sufieriogs,  becoming  conformed  to  his  death ;  ^^  if  by  any  means  I  may  attain  to 
the  resurrection  from  the  dead.  "  Not  that  I  already  obtained,  or  have  already 
been  perfected ;  but  I  pursue  onward,  if  I  may  lay  hold  of  that  for  which  I  was 
laid  hold  of  by  Christ  Jesus.  ^^  Brethren,  I  do  not  account  myself  to  have  laid 
hold  of  it ;  but  one  thing  I  do,  forgetting  the  things  behind,  and  reaching  forth 
to  the  things  before,  ^*  I  pursue  on  toward  the  mark,  for  the  prize  of  the  heavenly 
calling  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus.  ^^  Let  us  therefore,  as  many  as  are  perfect,  be 
of  this  mind ;  and  if  in  any  thing  ye  are  otherwise  minded,  even  this  God  will 
reveal  to  you.  ^^  ;f^evertheless,  whereto  we  have  attained,  in  the  same  let  us 
walk. 

1'' Brethren,  become  imitators  together  of  me,  and  mark  those  who  so  walk, 
as  ye  have  us  for  an  example.  ^^  Yq^  many  are  walking,  of  whom  I  told  you 
often,  and  now  tell  you  even  weeping,  that  they  are  the  enemies  of  the  cross  of 
Christ ;  ^^  whose  end  is  perdition,  whose  God  is  their  belly,  and  whose  glory  is  in 
their  shame,  who  mind  the  earthly  things,  ^o  For  our  citizenship  is  in  heaven  ; 
whence  we  also  Avait  for  a  Saviour,  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  21  who  will  transform 
the  body  of  our  humiliation  into  conformity  to  the  body  of  his  glory,  according 
to  the  working  with  which  he  is  able  also  to  subject  all  things  to  himself. 
TT7  1  Therefore,  my  brethren  beloved  and  longed  for,  my  joy  and  crown,  so 
-•-  '  •     stand  fast  in  the  Lord,  beloved. 

2 1  exhort  Euodia,  and  I  exhort  Syntyche,  to  be  of  the  same  mind  in  the 
Lord.  3  Yea,  I  beseech  thee  also,  true  yoke- fellow,  help  them,  for  they  labored 
with  me  in  the  gospel,  with  Clement  also,  and  the  rest  of  my  fellow-workers, 
whose  names  are  in  the  book  of  life. 

*  Rejoice  in  the  Lord  always;  again  I  will  say,  rejoice.  ^Let  your  forbear- 
ance be  known  to  all  men.  Tiie  Lord  is  near.  ^  Jn  nothing  be  anxious  ;  but  in 
every  thing,  by  prayer  and  supplication  with  thanksgiving,  let  your  requests  be 
made  known  to  God.  '  And  the  peace  of  God,  which  passes  all  understanding, 
will  guard  your  hearts  and  your  thoughts  in  Christ  Jesus. 

8  Finally,  brethren,  whatever  things  are  true,  whatever  things  are  venerable, 
whatever  things  are  righteous,  whatever  things  are  pure,  whatever  things  are 


THE   LETTER    OF   PAUL    TO    THE   COLOSSIANS.  333 

lovely,  whatever  things  are  of  good  report,  and  if  there  be  any  virtue,  and  if 
there  be  any  praise,  think  on  these  things.  ^  The  things  also,  which  ye  learned 
and  received  and  which  ye  heard  and  saw  in  me,  these  practice ;  and  the  God  of 
peace  will  be  with  you. 

10  But  I  rejoiced  in  the  Lord  greatly,  that  now  at  length  ye  revive  again  in 
your  care  for  my  welfare ;  for  which  ye  were  also  careful,  but  lacked  opportunity. 
11  Not  that  I  speak  in  respect  of  want ;  for  I  learned,  in  whatever  state  I  am,  to 
be  content,  i^  j  ^Q^h  know  how  to  be  humbled,  and  I  know  how  to  abound  ;  in 
every  thing,  and  in  all  things,  I  am  instructed,  both  to  be  filled  and  to  be  hun- 
gry, both  to  be  in  plenty  and  to  be  in  want,  i^  j  c^q  ^q  ^n  things,  in  him  who 
strengthens  me.  i*  Notwithstanding,  ye  did  well  to  share  with  me  in  my  afiiic- 
tion.  i^And  ye  also  know,  Philippians,  that  in  the  beginning  of  the  gospel, 
when  I  went  forth  from  Macedonia,  no  church  communicated  with  me  in  the  way 
of  giving  and  receiving,  but  ye  only ;  i^  that  also  in  Thessalonica,  ye  sent  once 
and  again  to  my  need,  i'^  Not  that  I  seek  for  the  gift ;  but  I  seek  for  the  fruit 
that  abounds  to  your  account,  i**  But  I  have  all,  and  abound ;  I  am  full,  having 
received  of  Epaphroditus  the  things  sent  from  you,  an  odor  of  sweet  smell,  a 
sacrifice  acceptable,  well  pleasing  to  God.  i^  But  my  God  will  supply  all  your 
need,  according  to  his  riches  in  glory,  in  Christ  Jesus. 

20  Now  to  God  and  our  Father  be  the  glory  forever  and  ever.    Amen. 

21  Salute  every  saint  in  Christ  Jesus.  The  brethren  who  are  with  me  salute 
you.  "^^AU  the  saints  salute  you,  but  especially  they  who  are  of  Caesar's  house- 
hold. 

23  The  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with  your  spirits. 


THE  LETTER  OF  PAUL  TO  THE  COLOSSIANS. 

Paul  did  not  plant  the  church  at  Colosse,  but  his  influence  had  extended 
thither  through  Epaphras,  its  probable  founder  and  leading  teacher,  and  others 
(Acts  19  :  10 ;  Col.  1:7;  4  :  12).  Epaphras  had  come  to  Rome  and  had  told  the 
apostle  concerning  the  church.  A  new  form  of  error  had  arisen  among  them,  a 
false  philosophy,  combining  Jewish  ritualism  and  Oriental  mysticism,  the  wor- 
ship of  angels  and  ascetic  rules  of  life  (2  :  8-23).  This  the  apostle  exposes  as  a 
perversion  of  the  gospel.  He  enforces  the  universal  headship  of  Christ  and  his 
perfect  mediatorship,  so  that  other  and  inferior  mediators  are  not  necessary  ;  and 
emphasizes  a  new  inner  life  and  a  corresponding  outer  manner  of  living.  Colosse 
was  a  city  of  Phrygia,  twelve  miles  from  Laodicea,  and  about  a  hundred  miles 
east  of  Ephesus.    The  letter  was  probably  written  early  in  A.  D.  63.     See  p.  259. 

II  Paul,  an  apostle  of  Christ  Jesus,  through  the  will  of  God,  and  Timothy 
•     the  brother,  ^  to  the  saints  and  faithful  brethren  in  Christ  who  are  in  Colosse : 
Grace  to  you,  and  peace,  from  God  our  Father. 

3  We  give  thanks  to  God  the  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  praying  always 
for  you,  *  having  heard  of  your  faith  in  Christ  Jesus,  and  of  the  love  which  ye 
have  toward  all  the  saints,  ^  because  of  the  hope  which  is  laid  up  for  you  in 


334  THE    EPISTLES    AND    REVELATION. 

heaven,  of  which  ye  heard  before  in  the  word  of  the  truth  of  the  gospel ;  ^  which 
is  come  to  you,  even  as  it  is  also  in  all  the  world,  bearing  fruit,  and  increasing 
in  you  also,  since  the  day  ye  heard  it,  and  knew  the  grace  of  God  in  truth ;  ''  as 
ye  learned  from  Epaphras  our  beloved  fellow-servant,  who  is  for  us  a  faithful 
minister  of  Christ,  ^  who  also  made  knoAvn  to  us  your  love  in  the  Spirit. 

9  For  this  cause  we  also,  since  the  day  we  heard  it,  do  not  cease  to  pray  for 
you,  and  to  ask  that  ye  may  be  filled  with  the  knowledge  of  his  will,  in  all  spirit- 
ual wisdom  and  understanding ;  ^^  that  ye  may  walk  worthy  of  the  Lord  to  all 
pleasing,  bearing  fruit  in  every  good  work,  and  growing  in  the  knowledge  of 
God  ;  11  being  strengthened  with  all  poAver,  according  to  the  might  of  his  glory, 
unto  all  patience  and  long-suffering  with  joy ;  ^"^  giving  thanks  to  the  Father,  who 
made  ^  us  meet  for  the  portion  of  the  inheritance  of  the  saints  in  light ;  ^^  who  de- 
livered us  out  of  the  dominion  of  darkness,  and  translated  us  into  the  kingdom 
of  the  Son  of  his  love  ;  i*  in  whom  we  have  the  redemption,  the  forgiveness  of 
sins ;  ^^  who  is  the  image  of  the  invisible  God,  the  first-born  of  every  creature ; 
16  because  in  him  were  all  things  created,  in  the  heavens,  and  on  the  earth,  the 
visible  and  the  invisible,  whether  thrones,  or  dominions,  or  rulers,  or  authori- 
ties ;  all  things  have  been  created  through  him,  and  for  him  ;  i''  and  he  is  before 
all  things,  and  in  him  all  things  hold  together,  i^  And  he  is  the  head  of  the  body, 
the  church ;  who  is  the  beginning,  the  first-born  from  the  dead ;  in  order  that  he 
may  become  ^  in  all  things  pre-eminent,  i^  Because  in  him  ^  it  pleased  all  the 
fullness  to  dwell ;  ^^  and  through  him  to  reconcile  all  things  to  himself,  having 
made  peace  through  the  blood  of  his  cross ;  through  him,  whether  the  things  on 
the  earth,  or  the  things  in  the  heavens,  ^i  And  you  also,  being  in  time  past  alien- 
ated, and  enemies  in  your  mind  in  wicked  works,  yet  now  has  he  reconciled  22  in 
the  body  of  his  flesh  through  death,  to  present  you  holy  and  without  blemish  and 
blameless  before  him ;  23  if  indeed  ye  abide  in  the  faith  grounded  and  steadfast, 
and  not  moved  away  from  the  hope  of  the  gospel,  which  ye  heard,  which  was 
preached  in  the  whole  creation  which  is  under  heaven;  of  which  I,  Paul,  be- 
came a  minister. 

2* Now  I  rejoice  in  my  sufferings  for  you,  and  fill  up  on  my  part  that  which 
is  lacking  of  the  afflictions  of  Christ  in  my  flesh  for  the  sake  of  his  body,  which 
is  the  church  ;  25  of  which  I  became  a  minister,  according  to  the  stewardship  of 
God  which  was  given  to  me  for  you,  to  fulfill  the  word  of  God,  26  the  mystery 
which  has  been  hidden  from  ages  and  from  generations ;  but  now  it  has  been 
manifested  to  his  saints,  27  to  whom  God  willed  to  make  known  what  is  the  riches 
of  the  glory  of  this  mystery  among  the  Gentiles,  which  is  Christ  in  you,  the 
hope  of  glory ;  28  whom  we  proclaim,  warning  every  man,  and  teaching  every 
man  in  all  wisdom,  that  we  may  present  every  man  perfect  in  Christ ;  29  to  which 
end  I  labor  also,  striving  according  to  his  working,  which  works  in  me  with  power. 
TT  1  For  I  wish  you  to  know  how  great  a  conflict  I  have  for  you,  and  for 
-LJ-*  those  in  Laodicea,  and  for  as  many  as  have  not  seen  my  face  in  the  flesh  ; 
2  that  their  hearts  might  be  comforted,  they  being  knit  together  in  love,  and  unto 

»  Many  ancient  documents  read  you .  ^  Or,  among  all. 

0  Or,  It  pleased  [the  Father]  that  in  him  should  all  the  fullness  dwell. 


THE   LETTER   OP    PAUL    TO    THE   COLOSSIANS.  335 

all  the  riches  of  the  fullness  of  the  understanding,  unto  the  full  knowledge  of 
the  mystery  of  God,  even  Christ ;  ^in  whom  are  all  the  treasures  of  wisdom  and 
knowledge  hidden.  *  This  I  say,  in  order  that  no  one  may  delude  you  with  per- 
suasiveness of  speech,  ^for  though  I  am  absent  in  the  flesh,  yet  in  the  spirit  I 
am  with  you,  rejoicing  and  beholding  your  order,  and  the  steadfastness  of  your 
faith  toward  Christ. 

6  As  therefore  ye  received  the  Christ,  Jesus  the  Lord,  so  walk  in  him  ;  ^hav- 
ing been  rooted  and  being  built  up  in  him,  and  being  confirmed  in  the  faith  as 
ye  were  taught,  abounding  ^  therein  with  thanksgiving. 

8  Beware  lest  there  shall  be  any  one  that  is  carrying  you  away  as  spoils 
through  philosophy  and  vain  deceit,  according  to  the  tradition  of  men,  according 
to  the  rudiments  of  the  world,  and  not  according  to  Christ.  ^  Because  in  him 
dwells  all  the  fullness  of  the  Godhead  bodily.  ^^  And  ye  are  made  full  in  him, 
who  is  the  head  of  every  rule  and  authority ;  ^^  in  whom  ye  were  also  circum- 
cised with  a  circumcision  not  made  with  hands,  in  the  putting  ofi"  of  the  body 
of  the  flesh,  in  the  circumcision  of  Christ ;  ^^  having  been  buried  with  him  in 
your  baptism,  wherein  ye  were  also  raised  with  him  through  faith  in  the  work- 
ing of  God,  w^ho  raised  him  from  the  dead.  i3  Xnd  you,  being  dead  through  your 
trespasses  and  the  uncircumcision  of  your  flesh,  you  he  made  alive  together  with 
him,  graciously  forgiving  us  all  our  trespasses ;  i*  blotting  out  the  bond  written 
in  decrees  that  was  against  us,  which  was  opposed  to  us,  and  he  has  taken  it  out 
of  the  way,  nailing  it  to  the  cross ;  i5  b  despoiling  the  rulers  and  authorities,  he 
made  a  show  of  them  openly,  triumphing  over  them  in  it. 

16  Let  no  one  therefore  judge  you  in  food,  or  in  drink,  or  in  respect  of  a  feast, 
or  a  new  moon,  or  a  sabbath ;  i''  which  are  a  shadow  of  the  things  to  come,  but 
the  body  is  Christ's,  ^^Let  no  one  defraiid  you  of  the  prize,  <=  delighting  in 
humiliation  and  worship  of  the  angels,  taking  his  stand  on  things  which  he  has 
seen,  vainly  puffed  up  by  his  fleshly  mind,  '^and  not  holding  fast  the  head,  from 
whom  all  the  body,  through  the  joints  and  bands  supplied  with  nourishment, 
and  knit  together,  increases  with  the  increase  of  God. 

20  If  ye  died  with  Christ  from  the  rudiments  of  the  world,  why,  as  if  living 
in  the  world,  do  ye  subject  yourselves  to  decrees,  ^i  "  Handle  not,  nor  taste,  nor 
touch,"  22  (which  are  all  to  perish  with  the  using,)  according  to  the  precepts  and 
teachings  of  men  ?  23  \ii  which,  having  a  show  of  wisdom,  in  will- worship, 
humility,  and  neglect  of  the  body,  are  of  no  value,  [ministering]  to  the  satisfac- 
tion of  the  flesh. 

ml  If  then  ye  were  raised  together  with  Christ,  seek  the  things  above, 
•  where  Christ  is,  sitting  on  the  right  hand  of  God.  2  get  your  mind  on 
the  things  above,  not  on  the  things  on  the  earth.  ^  For  ye  died,  and  your  life  is 
hidden  with  Christ  in  God.  *When  Christ,  "^our  life,  shall  be  manifested,  then 
will  ye  also  with  him  be  manifested  in  glory. 

5  Put  to  death  therefore  your  members  which  are  on  the  earth  ;  fornication, 
uncleanness,  passion,  evil  desire,  and  covetousness,  which  is  idolatry ;  ^  on  ac- 

^Some  ancient  copies  omit  therein.  i^  Or,  putting  off  from  himself, 

o  Or,  wishing  to  do  so.  ^  Many  ancient  documents  read,  your. 


336  THE   EPISTLES   AND    REVELATION. 

count  of  Avhich  things  the  wrath  of  God  comes  ^  on  the  sons  of  disobedience ;  ''  in 
which  things  ye  also  once  walked,  when  ye  lived  in  these  things.  ^  But  now,  do 
ye  also  put  off  all  these,  anger,  wrath,  malice,  railing,  foul  speech  out  of  your 
mouth.  ^  Lie  not  one  to  another,  seeing  that  ye  have  put  off  the  old  man  with 
his  deeds,  ^^  and  have  put  on  the  new  man,  who  is  being  renewed  unto  knowledge, 
according  to  the  image  of  him  who  created  him  ;  ^^  where  can  be  no  Greek  and 
Jew,  circumcision  and uncircumcision,  Barbarian,  Scythian,  bondman,  freeman; 
but  Christ  is  all,  and  in  all. 

12  Put  on  therefore,  as  God's  elect,  holy  and  beloved,  a  heart  of  compassion, 
kindness,  humility,  meekness,  long-suffering,  ^^  forbearing  one  another,  and  freely 
forgiving  each  other,  if  any  one  have  a  complaint  against  any,  even  as  the  *'Lord 
freely  forgave  you,  so  also  do  ye  ;  i*  and  over  all  these  put  on  love,  which  is  the 
bond  of  perfectness.  ^^  A.nd  let  the  peace  of  Christ  rule  in  your  hearts,  to  which 
ye  were  also  called  in  one  body ;  and  be  thankful. 

16  Let  the  word  of  Christ  dwell  in  you  <=  richly ;  in  all  wisdom  teaching  and 
admonishing  one  another ;  with  psalms,  hymns,  spiritual  songs,  in  grace  singing 
in  your  hearts  to  God.  ^''  And  whatever  ye  do,  in  word  or  in  work,  do  all  in 
the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  giving  thanks  to  God  the  Father  through  him. 

18  Wives,  submit  yourselves  to  your  husbands,  as  is  fitting  in  the  Lord.  ^^  Hus- 
bands, love  your  wives,  and  be  not  bitter  toward  them.  20  Children,  obey  your 
parents  in  all  things ;  for  this  is  well  pleasing,  in  the  Lord.  21  Fathers,  provoke 
not  your  children,  that  they  be  not  discouraged.  22  Servants,  obey  in  all  things 
your  masters  according  to  the  flesh ;  not  with  eye-service,  as  men-pleasers,  but  in 
singleness  of  heart,  fearing  the  Lord.  ^^  Whatever  ye  do,  work  heartily,  as  to 
the  Lord,  and  not  to  men ;  ^^  knowing  that  from  the  Lord  ye  will  receive  the 
recompense  of  the  inheritance.  Ye  are  servants  of  the  Lord  Christ.  25  Yot  he 
that  does  wrong  will  receive  again  for  the  wrong  he  did;  and  there  is  no 
respect  of  persons. 

TT7  1  Masters,  render  to  your  servants  that  which  is  just  and  equitable; 
-■-   '  •    knowing  that  ye  also  have  a  Master  in  heaven. 

2  Persevere  in  prayer,  being  watchful  therein  with  thanksgiving ;  ^  at  the 
same  time  praying  also  for  us,  that  God  may  open  to  us  a  door  for  the  word,  to 
speak  the  mystery  of  Christ,  for  the  sake  of  which  I  am  also  in  bonds,  *  that  I 
may  make  it  manifest,  as  I  ought  to  speak.  ^  Walk  in  wisdom  toward  those 
without,  buying  up  the  opportunity.  ^  Let  your  speech  be  always  with  grace, 
seasoned  with  salt,  that  ye  may  know  how  ye  ought  to  answer  every  man. 

''  All  my  affairs  will  Tychicus  make  known  to  you,  the  beloved  brother,  and 
faithful  minister  and  fellow-servant  in  the  Lord  ;  ^  whom  I  sent  to  you  for  this 
very  purpose,  that  ye  may  know  our  condition,  and  he  may  comfort  your  hearts ; 
^  together  with  Onesimus,  the  faithful  and  beloved  brother,  who  is  one  of  you. 
They  will  make  known  to  you  every  thing  here.  ^^Aristarchus,  my  fellow- 
prisoner  salutes  you,  and  Mark,  the  cousin  of  Barnabas,  concerning  whom  ye 
received  commands  (if  he  come  to  you,  receive  him),  11  and  Jesus,  who  is  called 

^Some  ancient  documents  omit  on  the  sons  of  disobedience. 
^  Many  ancient  documents  read  Christ  « Or,  richly  in  all  wisdom. 


THE    LETTER    OF    PAUL    TO    PHILEMON.  337 

Justus,  who  are  of  the  circumcision.  These  only  are  my  fellow-workers,  for  the 
kingdom  of  God,  who  have  been  a  comfort  to  me. 

12  Epaphras,  who  is  one  of  you,  a  servant  of  Christ  Jesus,  salutes  you,  al- 
ways striving  for  you  in  liis  prayers,  that  ye  may  stand  perfect  and  fully  assured 
in  all  the  will  of  God.  ^^  For  I  bear  him  witness,  that  he  has  much  labor  for 
you,  and  those  in  Laodicea,  and  those  in  Hierapolis.  ^*  Luke,  the  beloved  phy- 
sician, and  Demas,  salute  you.  ^^  Salute  the  brethren  in  Laodicea,  and  Nymphas, 
and  the  church  in  their  house.  ^^  And  when  this  letter  has  been  read  among 
you,  cause  that  it  be  read  also  in  the  church  of  the  Laodiceans,  and  that  ye  also 
read  the  one  from  Laodicea.  ^''  And  say  to  Archippus,  Take  heed  to  the  minis- 
try which  thou  didst  receive  in  the  Lord,  that  thou  fulfill  it. 

18  The  salutation  of  me,  Paul,  with  my  own  hand.  Remember  my  bonds. 
Grace  be  with  you. 


THE  LETTER  OF  PAUL  TO  PHILEMON. 

Philemon  was  a  resident  of  Colosse,  and  had  been  converted  through  the 
agency  of  Paul,  probably  during  his  three  years'  ministry  at  Ephesus  (a.  d. 
54-57).  Onesimus  was  a  slave  of  Philemon,  and  having  wi-onged,  perhaps 
robbed,  his  master,  had  fled  to  Rome  to  escape  punishment.  Coming  under  the 
influence  of  Paul  he  was  converted  and  thoroughly  transformed  in  character. 
As  Tychicus  was  about  to  return  to  Colosse,  the  apostle  sends  Onesimus  back 
with  him  to  his  master,  pleading  for  him  his  forgiveness  and  a  kindly  welcome. 
Slaves  were  numerous  in  Phi-ygia,  and  Paul  instructs  the  Colossians  in  the  duties 
of  masters  and  servants  to  each  other  (Col.  3  :  22-4  :  1).  In  this  Epistle  we 
have  a  practical  illustration  and  an  object  lesson.  It  has  been  admired  in  every 
age.  It  is  indeed  the  finest  specimen  of  epistolary  courtesy  and  tact  that  has 
come  down  to  us  from  antiquity.     It  was  written  probably  early  A.  D.  63. 

iPaul,  a  prisoner  of  Christ  Jesus,  and  Timothy  our  brother,  to  Philemon 
our  beloved  and  fellow- worker,  2  and  to  Apphia  the  sister,  and  Archippus  our 
fellow-soldier,  and  to  the  church  in  thy  house  :  ^  Grace  to  you,  and  peace,  from 
God  our  Father  and  tlie  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

*  I  thank  my  God  always,  making  mention  of  thee  in  my  prayers,  ^  hearing 
of  thy  love  and  foith,  which  thou  hast  toward  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  to  all  the 
saints  ;  6  that  the  fellowship  of  thy  faith  may  become  effectual  in  the  knowledge 
of  every  good  thing  which  is  in  us,  unto  Christ.  '^  For  I  had  much  joy  and  con- 
solation in  thy  love,  because  the  hearts  of  the  saints  have  been  refreshed  through 
thee,  brother.  ^  Wherefore,  though  having  much  boldness  in  Christ  to  command 
thee  that  which  is  becoming,  ^  yet  for  love's  sake  I  beseech  rather ;  being  such  a 
one,  as  Paul  an  old  man,  and  now  also  a  prisoner  of  Christ  Jesus,  i"  I  beseech 
thee  for  my  child,  whom  I  begot  in  my  bonds,  Onesimus ;  ^  who  in  time  past 
was  useless  to  thee,  but  is  now  useful  to  thee  and  to  me  ;  i^  whom  I  sent  back  to 
thee,  that  is,  my  own  heart ;  i^  whom  I  would  have  desired  to  keep  with  myself, 
that  in  thy  stead  ne  might  minister  to  me  in  the  bonds  of  the  gospel.     1*  But 

W 


338  THE    EPISTLES    AND    REVELATION. 

without  thy  consent  I  wished  to  do  nothing ;  that  thy  benefit  may  not  be  as  it 
were  of  necessity,  but  willingly.  ^^  por  perhaps  he  departed  for  a  time  on  this 
account,  that  thou  mightest  have  him  back  forever ;  is  no  longer  as  a  servant, 
but  above  a  servant,  a  brother  beloved,  especially  to  me,  but  how  much  more  to 
thee,  both  in  the  flesh,  and  in  the  Lord !  i^  If  thou  countest  me  therefore  a  part- 
ner, receive  him  as  myself. 

18  But  if  he  wronged  thee  in  any  way,  or  owes  thee  anything,  put  that  to  my 
account,  i^  I,  Paul,  have  written  it  with  my  own  hand,  I  will  repay.  Not  to  say 
to  thee,  that  thou  owest  me  also  thine  own  self  besides.  20  Yea,  brother,  let  me 
have  joy  of  thee  in  the  Lord.  Refresh  my  heart  in  Christ.  21  Having  confidence 
in  thy  obedience  I  have  written  to  thee,  knowing  that  thou  wilt  also  do  more 
than  I  say. 

22  But  at  the  same  time  be  preparing  for  me  also  a  lodging ;  for  I  hope  that 
through  your  prayers  I  shall  be  given  to  you. 

23  There  salutes  thee  Epaphras,  my  fellow-prisoner  in  Christ  Jesus,  2*  Mark, 
Aristarchus,  Demas,  Luke,  my  fellow-workers. 

*s  The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with  your  spirit. 


THE  LETTER  OF  PAUL  TO  THE  EPHESIANS. 

The  Epistle  to  the  Ephesians  is  the  most  complete  of  the  Epistles  of  this 
period,  and  bears  a  relation  to  them  similar  to  that  which  the  Epistle  to  the 
Romans  bears  to  the  other  Epistles  of  Paul's  third  missionary  journey. 
There  has  been  some  question  as  to  the  readers  originally  addressed.  It  is  with- 
out personal  salutations  and  the  readers  are  addressed  largely,  at  least,  as  Gen- 
tiles. It  may  have  been  of  the  nature  of  a  circular  letter,  intended  primarily 
for  the  mother  church  at  Ephesus,  and  then  for  the  lesser  churches  of  Procon- 
sular Asia.  It  is  the  sublimest  of  Paul's  Epistles.  In  its  fullness  of  thought  and 
conciseness  of  language  it  embraces  the  whole  field  of  the  Christian  religion. 
In  the  first  three  chapters  it  expounds  its  doctrines,  in  the  last  three  its  duties 
and  its  morals.  In  the  former  are  displayed  the  blessedness  and  glory  of  Christ, 
comprehending  all  believers  in  him,  the  Supreme  Head  of  the  church,  as  his 
body.  In  the  latter,  the  duty  of  believers  to  realize  this  blessed  unity  in  them- 
selves is  enforced  and  the  help  they  should  give  to  make  it  a  reality  in  the  va- 
rious relations  in  which  they  are  placed.  It  was  written  probably  early  in  A.  D. 
63.    See  on  p.  259. 

II  Paul,  an  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ  through  the  will  of  God,  to  the  saints 
•    who  are  in  Ephesus,  and  the  faithful  in  Christ  Jesus  :  2  Grace  to  you,  and 
peace,  from  God  our  Father  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

3  Blessed  be  the  God  and  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  blessed  us 
with  every  spiritual  blessing  in  the  heavenly  realms  in  Christ ;  *  as  he  chose  us 
in  him  before  the  foundation  of  the  world,  that  we  should  be  holy  and  without 
blemish  before  him  in  love ;  ^  having  predestinated  us  to  the  adoption  of  sons 
through  Jesus  Christ  to  himself,  according  to  the  good  pleasure  of  his  will,  ^to 


THE   LETTER    OF   PAUL    TO    THE    EPHESIANS.  339 

the  praise  of  the  glory  of  his  grace,  which  he  graciously  bestowed  on  us  in  the 
beloved;  '' in  whom  we  have  the  redemption  through  his  blood,  the  forgiveness 
of  our  trespasses  according  to  the  riches  of  his  grace,  ^wliich  he  made  to 
abound  toward  us  in  all  wisdom  and  understanding  ;  ^  making  known  to  us  the 
mystery  of  his  will,  according  to  his  good  pleasure  which  he  purposed  in  him- 
self, i'^  in  respect  to  the  administration  of  the  fullness  of  seasons,  to  sum  up  all 
things  in  the  Christ,  those  which  are  in  the  heavens,  and  those  which  are  on  the 
earth ;  ^^  in  him,  in  whom  we  were  also  chosen  as  the  inheritance,  being  predes- 
tinated according  to  the  purpose  of  him  who  works  all  things  according  to  the 
counsel  of  his  own  will,  12  that  we  should  be  to  the  praise  of  his  glory  who  be- 
fore have  hoped  in  the  Christ ;  ^^  in  whom  ye  also,  after  having  heard  the  word 
of  truth,  the  good  news  of  your  salvation,  in  whom  having  also  believed,  ye 
were  sealed  with  the  Holy  Spirit  of  promise ;  ^*  who  is  an  earnest  of  our  inher- 
itance until  the  redemption  of  the  purchased  possession,  to  the  praise  of  his 
glory. 

^^  For  this  cause  I  also,  having  heard  of  your  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus,  which 
ye  show  to  all  the  saints,  ^^  cease  not  to  give  thanks  for  you,  making  mention  of 
you  in  my  prayers ;  1^  that  the  God  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  Father  of 
glory,  would  give  to  you  a  spirit  of  wisdom  and  of  revelation  in  the  full  knowl- 
edge of  him ;  ^^  the  eyes  of  your  heart  being  enlightened ;  that  ye  may  know 
what  is  the  hope  of  his  calling,  what  the  riches  of  the  glory  of  his  inheritance 
in  the  saints,  ^^  and  what  tlie  exceeding  greatness  of  his  power  toward  us  who 
believe,  according  to  the  working  of  the  might  of  his  strength,  20  which  he 
wrought  in  Christ  when  he  raised  him  from  the  dead  and  seated  him  at  his 
own  right  hand  in  the  heavenly  realms,  ^^  far  above  all  rule,  and  authority,  and 
power,  and  dominion,  and  every  name  that  is  named,  not  only  in  this  age,  but 
also  in  that  which  is  to  come;  22 and  subjected  all  things  under  his  feet,  and 
gave  him  to  be  head  over  all  things  to  the  church,  ^3  which  is  his  body,  the  full- 
ness of  him  who  fills  all  in  all. 

ni  You  also,  when  ye  were  dead  in  trespasses  and  sins  ; — 2  in  which  ye 
•  once  walked  according  to  the  course  of  this  age,  according  to  the  prince 
of  the  authority  of  the  air,  of  the  spirit  that  is  now  working  in  the  sons  of  dis- 
obedience ;  3  among  whom  we  also  all  had  our  way  of  life  in  time  past  in  the  de- 
sires of  our  flesh,  doing  the  will  of  the  flesh  and  of  the  thoughts,  and  were  by 
nature  children  of  wrath,  even  as  the  rest; — *  but  God,  being  rich  in  mercy,  on 
account  of  his  great  love  wherewith  he  loved  us,  made  us,  ^  even  when  we  were 
dead  in  trespasses,  alive  with  Christ,  (by  grace  ye  have  been  saved,)  ^and 
raised  us  with  him,  and  made  us  to  sit  with  him  in  the  heavenly  realms  in  Christ 
Jesus  ;  ■^  that  in  the  ages  to  come  he  might  show  the  exceeding  richness  of  his 
grace,  in  kindness  toward  us  in  Christ  Jesus.  8j?or  by  grace  ye  have  been 
saved  through  faith ;  and  that  not  of  yourselves,  it  is  the  gift  of  God ;  ^  not 
from  works,  lest  any  one  should  boast.  ^^  For  we  are  his  workmanship,  created 
in  Christ  Jesus  for  good  works,  which  God  before  prepared  that  we  should  walk 
in  them. 

11  Wherefore  remember,  that  formerly  ye,  the  Gentiles  in  the  flesh,  who  are 
called  Uncircumcision  by  that  which  is  called  the  Circumcision  in  the  flesh 


340  THE   EPISTLES   AND    REVELATION. 

made  by  hands,— ^^  that  at  that  time  ye  were  apart  from  Christ,  alienated  from 
the  commonwealth  of  Israel,  and  strangers  to  the  covenants  of  the  promise,  hav- 
ing no  hope,  and  without  God  in  the  world.  ^^  gut  now,  in  Christ  Jesus,  ye, 
who  formerly  were  far  off,  have  become  near  in  the  blood  of  Christ,  i*  For  he  is 
our  peace,  who  made  both  one,  and  broke  down  the  middle  wall  of  the  partition 
which  parted  us  ;  ^^  having  put  an  end  in  his  flesh  to  the  enmity,  the  law  of  the 
commandments  expressed  in  decrees,  that  he  might  make  the  two  one  new  man 
in  himself,  making  peace;  ^^  and  might  reconcile  both  in  one  body  to  God 
through  the  cross,  having  slain  the  enmity  thereby.  I'^And  he  came  and 
brought  the  good  news  of  peace  to  you  who  were  far  olF,  and  to  those  who  were 
near,  i^  Because  through  him  we  both  have  our  access  in  one  Spirit  to  the 
Father.  ^^  So  then  ye  are  no  longer  strangers  and  sojourners,  but  ye  are  fellow- 
citizens  with  the  saints,  and  of  the  household  of  God ;  20  having  been  built  on 
the  foundation  of  the  apostles  and  prophets,  Christ  Jesus  himself  being  the  chief 
corner-stone ;  21  in  whom  every  building,  fitly  framed  together,  is  growing  into 
a  holy  temple  in  the  Lord ;  22  in  whom  ye  also  are  being  builded  together  into 
a  habitation  of  God  in  the  Spirit. 

ml  For  this  reason  I,  Paul,  the  prisoner  of  Christ  Jesus  for  you  Gen- 
•  tiles, — 2  if  indeed  ye  heard  of  the  stewardship  of  that  grace  of  God 
which  was  given  me  for  you,  ^  that  by  revelation  the  mystery  was  made  known 
to  me,  as  I  wrote  before  briefly;  *  whereby  ye  can,  when  ye  read,  perceive  my 
understanding  in  the  mystery  of  Christ,  ^  which  in  other  generations  was  not 
made  known  to  the  sons  of  men,  as  it  has  now  been  revealed  to  his  holy  apostles 
and  prophets  in  the  Spirit;  ^that  the  Gentiles  are  joint-heirs,  and  members  of 
the  same  body,  and  joint  partakers  with  us  of  the  promise  in  Christ  Jesus  through 
the  gospel ;  "^  whereof  I  became  a  minister,  according  to  the  gift  of  that  grace  of 
God  which  was  given  to  me  according  to  the  working  of  his  power.  ^  To  me, 
who  am  less  than  the  least  of  all  saints,  was  this  grace  given,  to  preach  to  the 
Gentiles  the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ ;  ^  and  to  make  all  see  what  is  the 
stewardship  of  the  mystery,  which  from  ages  has  been  hidden  in  God,  who 
created  all  things ;  i"  in  order  that  now,  to  the  rulers  and  authorities  in  the 
heavenly  realms  might  be  made  known  through  the  church  the  manifold  wisdom 
of  God,  11  according  to  the  purpose  of  the  ages  which  he  purposed  in  Christ 
Jesus  our  Lord,  ^2  in  whom  we  have  our  boldness  and  access  with  confidence 
through  the  faith  of  him.  ^^  Wherefore  I  ask  that  ye  faint  not  at  my  afflictions 
for  you,  which  are  your  glory. 

1*  For  this  reason  I  bow  my  knees  to  the  Father,  ^^  from  whom  every  family 
in  heaven  and  on  earth  is  named,  i^that  he  would  grant  to  you,  according  to  the 
riches  of  his  glory,  to  be  strengthened  with  power  through  his  Spirit  as  to  the 
inner  man,  1^  in  order  that  Christ  may  dwell  in  your  hearts  through  faith  ;  ^^  that 
having  been  rooted  and  grounded  in  love,  ye  may  be  able  to  comprehend,  with 
all  the  saints,  what  is  the  breadth,  and  length,  and  height,  and  depth,  ^^  and  to 
know  the  love  of  Christ,  which  passes  knowledge,  that  ye  may  be  filled  unto  all 
the  fullness  of  God. 

20  Now  to  him  who  is  able  to  do  exceeding  abundantly  above  all  that  we  ask 
or  think,  according  to  the  power  that  works  in  us,  21  to  him  be  the  glory  in  the 


THE   LETTER    OF    PAUL    TO    THE    EPHESIANS.  341 

church,  and  in  Christ  Jesus,  unto  all  the  generations  of  the  eternal  ages. 
Amen. 

TTJ"  1 1,  therefore,  the  prisoner  in  the  Lord,  exhort  you,  to  walk  worthy  of 

-L  '  •  the  calling  with  which  ye  were  called,  ^  with  all  humility  and  meekness, 
with  long-suffering,  bearing  with  one  another  in  love;  ^ earnestly  endeavoring 
to  keep  the  unity  of  the  Spirit  in  the  bond  of  peace.  *  There  is  one  body,  and 
one  Spirit,  as  also  ye  were  called  in  one  hope  of  your  calling ;  ^  one  Lord,  one 
faith,  one  baptism,  ^one  God  and  Father  of  all,  who  is  over  all,  and  through  all, 
and  in  all.  "^  But  to  each  one  of  us  the  grace  was  given  according  to  the  measure 
of  the  gift  of  Christ.    ^  Wherefore  he  says, 

Having  ascended  on  high, 
He  led  captivity  captive. 
And  gave  gifts  to  men. 

5  Now  the  word,  ascended,  what  does  it  mean  but  that  he  also  descended  into 
the  lower  parts  of  the  earth?  i^The  one  who  descended,  he  is  also  the  one  who 
ascended  far  above  all  the  heavens,  that  he  might  fill  all  things,  ii  And  he  gave 
some  as  apostles,  some  as  prophets,  some  as  evangelists,  some  as  pastors  and 
teachers;  i^unto  the  perfecting  of  the  saints  for  the  work  of  ministration,  for 
the  building  up  of  the  body  of  Christ ;  ^^  until  we  all  attain  to  the  unity  of  the 
faith  and  of  the  knowledge  of  the  Son  of  God,  to  a  mature  man,  to  the  measure 
of  the  stature  of  the  fullness  of  Christ ;  ^^that  we  may  no  longer  be  babes,  tossed 
to  and  fro,  and  carried  about  with  every  wind  of  teaching,  in  the  sleight  of  men, 
in  cunning  craftiness  according  to  the  wily  manner  of  error ;  ^^  but  speaking  the 
truth,  may  in  love  grow  up  in  all  things  into  him,  who  is  the  head,  Christ ; 
16  from  whom  all  the  body,  fitly  framed  together  and  compacted  by  means  of 
every  joint  of  the  supply,  according  to  the  working  of  each  single  part  in  its 
measure,  is  effecting  the  increase  of  the  body  to  the  upbuilding  of  itself  in  love. 

1"  This  therefore  I  say,  and  testify  in  the  Lord,  that  ye  no  longer  walk  as  the 
Gentiles  also  walk,  in  the  vanity  of  their  mind,  ^^ having  the  understanding 
darkened,  alienated  from  the  life  of  God  through  the  ignorance  that  is  in  them, 
because  of  the  hardness  of  their  heart;  ^^who,  being  past  feeling,  delivered 
themselves  up  to  wantonness,  to  work  all  uncleanness  in  greediness.  20  g^t  ye 
did  not  so  learn  Christ,  21  if  indeed  ye  heard  him,  and  were  taught  in  him,  as 
the  truth  is  in  Jesus ;  22  that  ye  put  off,  as  concerns  your  former  conduct,  the  old 
man  who  is  being  corrupted  according  to  the  desires  of  deceit,  ^3  and  be  renewed 
in  the  spirit  of  your  mind,  21  and  put  on  the  new  man,  who  was  created  after 
God  in  righteousness  and  holiness  of  the  truth. 

25  Wherefore,  having  put  away  falsehood,  speak  truth  each  one  with  his 
neighbor ;  because  we  are  members  one  of  another.  26  ge  ye  angry  and  sin  not ; 
let  not  the  sun  go  down  upon  your  anger,  2"  neither  give  room  to  the  Devil. 
28  Let  the  stealer  steal  no  longer ;  but  rather  let  him  labor,  working  with  his 
hands  that  which  is  good,  that  he  may  have  to  impart  to  him  that  has  need. 
29 Let  no. foul  word  come  out  of  your  mouth,  but  whatever  is  good  for  needful 
building  up,  that  it  may  impart  grace  to  the  hearers.  ^^  And  grieve  not  the  Holy 
Spirit  of  God,  in  whom  ye  were  sealed  for  a  day  of  redemption,  ^i  Let  all  bitter- 
ness, and  wrath,  and  anger,  and  clamor,  and  railing,  be  put  away  from  you,  with 


342  THE    EPISTLES    AND    REVELATION. 

all  malice;  ^^and  become  kind  to  one  another,  tender-hearted,  forgiving  one 
another,  as  also  God  in  Christ  forgave  you. 

VI  Become  therefore  imitators  of  God,  as  beloved  children;  2  and  walk  in 
•  love,  as  also  Christ  loved  you,  and  delivered  himself  up  for  us,  an  offering 
and  a  sacrifice  to  God  for  an  odor  of  sweet  smell,  ^gut  fornication,  and  all 
uncleanness,  or  covetousness,  let  it  not  even  be  named  among  you,  as  becomes 
saints,  *nor  filthiness,  nor  foolish  talking,  nor  jesting,  which  are  not  becoming, 
but  rather  thanksgiving,  ^por  of  this  ye  are  sure,  that  no  fornicator,  nor  un- 
clean person,  nor  covetous  man,  who  is  an  idolater,  has  inheritance  in  the 
kingdom  of  Christ  and  God.  ^Let  no  one  deceive  you  with  vain  words ;  for  be- 
cause of  these  things  comes  the  wrath  of  God  upon  the  sons  of  disobedience. 
■^  Become  not  therefore  partakers  with  them.  ^  poj.  ye  were  once  darkness,  but 
now  are  light  in  the  Lord  ;  walk  as  children  of  light, — ^for  the  fruit  of  the  light 
is  in  all  goodness  and  righteousness  and  truth, — ^^  proving  what  is  well  pleasing 
to  the  Lord ;  ^^  and  have  no  fellowship  with  the  unfruitful  works  of  darkness,  but 
rather  even  convict  them.  12  p^j.  n  jg  ^  shame  even  to  speak  of  the  things  done 
by  them  in  secret.  ^^  But  all  things  when  convicted  are  by  the  light  made  mani- 
fest ;  for  everything  that  is  made  manifest  is  light.  ^*  Wherefore  he  says,  Awake, 
thou  that  sleepest,  and  arise  from  the  dead,  and  Christ  will  give  thee  light. 

15  See  to  it  then  carefully,  how  ye  walk,  not  as  unwise,  but  as  wise,  ^^  buying 
up  the  opportunity,  because  the  days  are  evil.  ^'^  Therefore,  be  not  foolish,  but 
understand  what  is  the  will  of  the  Lord,  i^  ^nj  j^g  ^ot  drunken  with  wine, 
wherein  is  riot,  but  be  filled  with  the  Spirit;  ^^ speaking  one  to  another  in 
psalms  and  hymns  and  spiritual  songs,  singing  and  making  melody  in  your 
heart  to  the  Lord ;  20  giving  thanks  always  for  all  things,  to  our  God  and  Father, 
in  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  ^isubmitting  yourselves  to  one  another  in 
the  fear  of  Christ ;  ^^  wives  to  their  own  husbands,  as  to  the  Lord.  23  Because  a 
husband  is  head  of  the  wife,  as  also  Christ  is  head  of  the  church  ;  himself  the 
Savior  of  the  body.  2455^^  ^s  the  church  is  subjected  to  Christ,  so  also  are  the 
wives  to  their  own  husbands  in  everything. 

25  Husbands,  love  your  wives,  as  also  Christ  loved  the  church,  and  delivered 
himself  up  for  it ;  26  that  he  might  sanctify  it,  having  cleansed  it  by  the  bathing 
of  water  in  the  word,  2t  that  he  might  himself  present  to  himself  the  church, 
glorious,  not  having  a  spot,  or  wrinkle,  or  any  such  thing,  but  that  it  may  be 
holy  and  without  blemish.  28  gQ  husbands  ought  to  love  their  own  wives  as 
their  own  bodies.  He  that  loves  his  own  wife  loves  himself.  29  por  no  one  ever 
hated  his  own  flesh ;  but  nourishes  and  cherishes  it,  even  as  Christ  the  church ; 
3"  because  we  are  members  of  his  body,  ^ifor  this  cause  shall  a  man  leave 
father  and  mother,  and  shall  cleave  to  his  wife,  and  the  two  shall  be  one  flesh. 
32 This  mystery  is  great;  but  I  am  speaking  of  Christ  and  of  the  church. 
33  Nevertheless  do  ye  also,  severally,  each  so  love  his  own  wife  even  as  himself; 
and  let  the  wife  see  that  she  reverence  her  husband. 

T7T         1  Children,  obey  your  parents,  in  the  Lord  ;  for  this  is  right.    2  Honor 

»  J-*     thy  father  and  mother,  which  is  the  first  commandment  with  a  promise 

attached,  3 that  it  maybe  well  with  thee,  and  thou  mayest  live  long  on  the 

earth.    *  And  fathers,  do  not  provoke  your  children  to  anger,  but  bring  them  up 


THE    LETTER    OF    PAUL    TO    THE    EPHESIANS.  343 

in  the  nurture  and  admonition  of  the  Lord.  ^  Servants,  obey  your  masters  accord- 
ing to  the  flesh,  with  fear  and  trembling,  in  singleness  of  your  heart,  as  to  Christ, 
6  not  with  eye-service,  as  men-pleasers,  but  as  servants  of  Christ,  doing  the  will 
of  God  from  the  heart,  ''  with  good  Avill  doing  service,  as  to  the  Lord,  and  not  to 
men ;  ^  knowing  that  whatever  good  thing  each  may  have  done,  that  shall  he 
receive  from  the  Lord,  whether  bond  or  free.  ^  And  masters,  do  the  same  things 
to  them,  forbearing  threatening ;  knowing  that  both  their  Master  and  yours  is  in 
heaven,  and  there  is  no  respect  of  persons  with  him. 

1°  Finally,  be  strong  in  the  Lord,  and  in  the  might  of  his  strength,  ii  Put 
on  the  whole  armor  of  God,  that  ye  may  be  able  to  stand  against  the  wiles  of 
the  Devil.  -^For  to  us,  the  contest  is  not  against  flesh  and  blood,  but  against 
the  principalities,  against  the  authorities,  against  the  world-rulers  of  this  dark- 
ness, against  the  spiritual  powers  of  evil  in  the  heavenly  realms.  ^^  Therefore 
take  on  the  whole  armor  of  God,  that  ye  may  be  able  to  withstand  in  the  evil 
day,  and  having  fully  wrought  all,  to  stand,  i*  Stand  therefore,  having  girded 
yout-  loins  about  with  truth,  and  having  put  on  the  breastplate  of  righteousness ; 
15  and  having  shod  your  feet  with  the  preparation  of  the  gospel  of  peace ;  ^^  in 
addition  to  all,  having  taken  on  the  shield  of  faith,  in  which  ye  will  be  able  to 
quench  all  the  fiery  darts  of  the  evil  one.  ^'^  And  receive  the  helmet  of  salva- 
tion, and  the  sword  of  the  Spirit,  which  is  God's  word;  ^^ praying  at  every  fit- 
ting season  in  the  Spirit,  with  all  prayer  and  supplication,  and  watching  there- 
unto in  all  perseverance  and  supplication  for  all  the  saints;  i^andforme,  that 
utterance  may  be  given  to  me  in  opening  my  mouth  to  make  known  with  bold- 
ness the  mystery  of  the  gospel,  ^o  for  which  I  am  an  ambassador  in  chains ;  that 
therein  I  may  speak  boldly  as  I  ought  to  speak. 

21  But  that  ye  also  may  know  my  affairs,  how  I  do,  Tychicus,  the  beloved 
brother  and  faithful  minister  in  the  Lord,  will  make  all  known  to  you  ;  22  whom 
I  sent  to  you  for  this  very  purpose,  that  ye  might  know  our  affairs,  and  that  he 
might  encourage  your  hearts. 

23  Peace  be  to  the  brethren,  and  love  with  faith,  from  God  the  Father,  and 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

2*  Grace  be  with  all  who  love  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  sincerity. 


EPISTLES  OF 
PAUL'S    FOURTH    MISSIONARY    JOURNEY. 


I.  First  Timothy. 
II.  Titus. 


THE  FIRST  LETTER  OF  PAUL  TO  TIMOTHY. 

In  this  volume  the  view  is  taken  that  Paul  was  liberated  after  his  two  years 
imprisonment  at  Rome  ;  and  that  he  made  missionary  journeys  to  the  east,'  vis- 
iting Macedonia,  Ephesus,  Crete,  Corinth,  Miletus,  and  Nieopolis;  and  per- 
haps also  to  the  west  as  far  as  Spain.    See  discussion  of  this  §  60,  pp.  260-262. 

Timothy  appears  to  have  been  Paul's  most  devoted  and  favorite  assistant 
(Acts  16  :  1-3 ;  17  :  15 ;  18:5;  20  :  4 ;  Rom.  16  :  21 ;  1  Thess.  3:2;  Phil.  2  :  19, 
20;  2  Tim.  1  :  3-7).  In  regard  to  Timothy,  his  circumcision,  etc.,  see  pp.  194, 
204,  261.  In  what  may  be  styled  Paul's  fourth  missionary  journey,  the  apostle 
\asited  Ephesus,  and  leaving  Timothy  in  charge  of  matters  there,  he  went  into 
Macedonia,  whence  he  wrote  the  First  Epistle  to  Timothy.  His  chief  object  was 
to  instruct  and  encourage  Timothy,  who  seemed  to  be  troubled  with  youthful 
timidity  and  somewhat  lacking  in  firmness  and  courage.  This  Epistle,  as  well 
as  that  to  Titus,  ditFers  from  the  preceding  Epistles  in  the  attention  given  to 
church  organization,  and  to  prevailing  errors  resembling  those  noticed  in  the 
Epistle  of  Jude  and  the  Second  Epistle  of  Peter.  The  date  of  First  Timothy 
may  be  assigned  to  about  A.  D.  65,  or  early  in  66. 

T  ^  Paul,  an  apostle  of  Christ  Jesus,  according  to  the  commandment  of  God 

-L*  our  Savior  and  Christ  Jesus  our  hope,  ^to  Timothy,  my  true  child  in  the 
faith :  Grace,  mercy,  peace,  from  God  the  Father  and  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord. 

'As  I  besought  thee  to  continue  in  Ephesus,  when  I  was  going  into  Mace- 
donia, that  thou  mightest  charge  certain  men  not  to  teach  a  different  doctrine, 
*nor  to  give  heed  to  fables  and  endless  genealogies,  which  further  disputes 
rather  than  God's  stewardship,  which  is  in  faith,  [so  I  do  now.] 

5  But  the  end  of  the  charge  is  love,  out  of  a  pure  heart  and  a  good  conscience 
and  an  unfeigned  faith;  ^from  which  some  erring  turned  aside  to  vain  talk ; 
'  wishing  to  be  teachers  of  the  law,  understanding  neither  what  they  say,  nor 
about  what  they  positively  aflSrm.  8  gut  we  know  that  the  law  is  good,  if  one 
use  it  lawfully  ;  ^  knowing  this,  that  law  is  not  made  for  a  righteous  man,  but 
for  lawless  and  unruly  men,  for  ungodly  and  sinful,  for  unholy  and  profane,  for 
murderers  of  fathers  and  murderers  of  mothers ;  for  man-slayers,  1°  for  forni- 
cators, for  those  who  defile  themselves  with  men,  for  enslavers,  for  liars,  for 
344 


THE   FIRST   LETTER   OF   PAUL    TO    TIMOTHY.  345 

false  swearers,  and  whatever  else  is  contrary  to  the  healthful  teaching ;  ii  ac- 
cording to  the  gospel  of  the  glory  of  the  blissful  God,  with  which  I  was  en- 
trusted. 

1*1  thank  him  who  gave  me  power,  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord,  that  he  accounted 
me  faithful,  putting  me  into  the  ministry,  i' though  I  was  formerly  a  blas- 
phemer, and  a  persecutor,  and  insolent.  But  I  obtained  mercy,  because  I  did  it 
ignorantly,  in  unbelief;  i*  and  the  grace  of  our  Lord  abounded  exceedingly  with 
faith  and  love  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus.  ^^  Faithful  is  the  saying,  and  worthy 
of  all  acceptance,  that  Christ  Jesus  came  into  the  world  to  save  sinners ;  of 
whom  I  am  chief.  ^^  g^t  for  this  cause  I  obtained  mercy,  that  in  me  as  chief 
Christ  Jesus  might  show  forth  all  his  long-suflfering,  for  an  example  to  those 
about  to  believe  on  him  to  life  eternal. 

1'^  Now  to  the  King  of  the  ages,  the  incorruptible,  invisible,  only  God,  be 
honor  and  glory  forever  and  ever.     Amen. 

18  This  charge  I  commit  to  thee,  my  cliild  Timothy,  according  to  the  proph- 
ecies which  went  before  in  respect  to  thee,  that  thou  mayest  war  in  them  the  good 
warfare ;  ^^  having  faith,  and  a  good  conscience,  which  some  thrusting  away 
made  shipwreck  concerning  the  faith.  20  of  whom  is  Hymenseus  and  Alexan- 
der ;  whom  I  delivered  over  to  Satan,  that  they  might  be  taught  not  to  blas- 
pheme. 

TT  II  exhort  then,  first  of  all,  that  supplications,  prayers,  intercessions, 

J-J-«  thanksgivings,  be  made  for  all  men;  2 for  kings,  and  all  that  are  in  au- 
thority ;  that  we  may  lead  a  tranquil  and  quiet  life  in  all  godliness  and  decorum. 
3  This  is  good  and  acceptable  in  the  sight  of  our  Savior  God  ;  *  who  wishes  all 
men  to  be  saved,  and  to  come  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth.  ^For  there  is  one 
God,  one  mediator  also  between  God  and  men,  the  man  Christ  Jesus ;  ^  who  gave 
himself  a  ransom  for  all,  the  testimony  to  be  given  in  due  season  ;  ''for  which  I 
was  appointed  a  preacher,  and  an  apostle  (I  speak  truth,  I  lie  not),  a  teacher  of 
Gentiles  in  faith  and  truth. 

8 1  will,  therefore,  that  the  men  pray  in  every  place,  lifting  up  holy  hands, 
without  wrath  and  disputing;  ^ in  like  manner  also  that  women  adorn  them- 
selves in  becoming  apparel,  with  modesty  and  soberness ;  not  in  braided  hair, 
and  gold,  or  peai-ls,  or  costly  apparel ;  i"  but,  which  becomes  women  professing 
godliness,  tlirough  good  works.  ^^  Let  a  woman  learn  in  quietness,  with  all  sub- 
jection. 12  g|2^  I  permit  not  a  woman  to  teach,  nor  to  have  authority  over  a  man, 
but  to  be  in  quietness.  ^^For  Adam  was  first  formed,  then  Eve.  i*And  Adam 
was  not  deceived  ;  but  the  woman,  being  deceived,  has  fallen  into  transgression. 
15  But  she  shall  be  saved  through  child-bearing,  if  they  abide  in  faith,  and  love, 
and  sanctification,  with  sobriety. 
TTT      1  Faithful  is  the  saying. 

-*--*- -L»  If  any  one  longs  for  the  office  of  *  bishop,  he  desires  a  good  work. 
2  The  » bishop  then  must  be  blameless,  husband  of  one  wife,  sober,  discreet, 
orderly,  hospitable,  apt  in  teaching;  ^not  given  to  wine,  not  a  striker,  but  for- 
bearing, averse  to  strife,  not  a  money-lover;  *  presiding  well  over  his  own  house, 

»  Or,  overseer. 


346  THE    EPISTLES    AND    REVELATION. 

having  his  children  in  subjection  with  all  decorum ;  (^but  if  one  knows  not  how 
to  preside  over  his  own  house,  how  shall  he  take  care  of  the  church  of  God?) 
6  not  a  novice,  lest  being  pufied  up  he  fall  into  the  condemnation  of  the  Devil. 
■^  But  he  must  also  have  a  good  testimony  from  those  without,  that  he  fall  not  into 
reproach  and  a  snare  of  the  Devil. 

8  Deacons  in  like  manner  must  be  grave,  not  double-tongued,  not  given  to 
much  wine,  not  greedy  of  base  gain ;  ^  holding  the  mystery  of  the  faith  in  a  pure 
conscience.  ^^  And  let  these  also  first  be  proved ;  then  let  them  serve  as  deacons, 
being  without  reproach,  i^  Women  in  like  manner  must  be  grave,  not  slanderers, 
sober,  faithfid  in  all  things. 

12  Let  deacons  be  husbands  of  one  wife,  presiding  well  over  their  children 
and  their  own  houses.  ^^  Yor  they  that  have  served  well  as  deacons  gain  for 
themselves  a  good  standing,  and  great  boldness  in  the  faith  which  is  in  Christ 
Jesus. 

1*  These  things  I  write  to  thee,  hoping  to  come  to  thee  shortly ;  ^^  but  if  I 
delay,  that  thou  mayest  know  "how  thou  oughtest  to  conduct  thyself  in  the 
house  of  God,  which  is  the  church  of  the  living  God,  the  pillar  and  ground  of 
the  truth.  ^^  And  confessedly,  great  is  the  mystery  of  godliness ;  who  was 
manifested  in  the  flesh,  justified  in  the  Spirit,  appeared  to  angels,  preached 
among  Gentiles,  believed  on  in  the  world,  taken  up  in  glory. 
TTT  1  But  the  Spirit  says  expressly,  that  in  aftertimes  some  will  fall  away 
-L  V  .  from  the  faith,  giving  heed  to  decei%'ing  spirits,  and  teachings  of 
demons ;  ^  of  those  who  speak  lies  in  hypocrisy,  having  their  own  conscience 
seared  with  a  hot  iron ;  ^  forbidding  to  marry,  commanding  to  abstain  from 
foods,  which  God  created  for  those  who  believe  and  know  the  truth  to  receive 
with  thanksgiving.  *  Because  every  creature  of  God  is  good,  and  nothing  to  be 
refused,  if  it  is  received  with  thanksgiving;  ^for  it  is  sanctified  through  the 
word  of  God  and  prayer. 

6  If  thou  put  the  brethren  in  mind  of  these  things,  thou  wilt  be  a  good 
minister  of  Christ  Jesus,  nurtured  in  the  words  of  the  faith  and  of  the  good 
teaching,  which  thou  hast  strictly  followed.  ''  But  the  profane  and  old  wives' 
fables  refuse,  and  exercise  thyself  unto  godliness.  ^  For  bodily  exercise  is  profit- 
able for  a  little ;  but  godliness  is  profitable  for  all  things,  having  promise  of  the 
life  that  now  is,  and  of  that  Avhich  is  to  come.  ^  Faithful  is  the  saying,  and 
worthy  of  all  acceptance.  ^^  For  to  this  end  we  labor  and  strive,  because  we 
have  hoped  in  the  living  God,  who  is  Savior  of  all  men,  especially  of  believers. 

11  Charge  and  teach  these  things.  12  l^^  qq  one  despise  thy  youth ;  but  be- 
come an  example  of  the  believers,  in  word,  in  conduct,  in  love,  in  faith,  in 
purity.  13  Until  I  come,  give  attention  to  the  reading,  to  the  exhortation,  to  the 
teaching.  1*  Neglect  not  the  gift  that  is  in  thee,  which  was  given  thee  through 
prophecy,  with  the  laying  on  of  the  hands  of  the  eldership.  i»  Meditate  on  these 
things ;  give  thyself  wholly  to  them  ;  that  thy  progress  may  be  manifest  to  all. 
16  Take  heed  to  thyself,  and  to  the  teaching ;  continue  in  them  ;  for  in  doing 
this  thou  wilt  save  both  thyself,  and  those  who  hear  thee. 

a  Or,  how  men  ought  to  conduct  themselves. 


V. 


THE   FIRST    LETTER   OF    PAUL    TO    TIMOTHY  347 

^  Do  not  reprimand  an  elder,  but  exhort  him  as  a  father  ;  younger  men 
as  brothers ;  ^  elder  women  as  mothers,  younger  as  sisters,  in  all  purity. 
3  Honor  as  widows  those  who  are  widows  indeed.  *  But  if  any  widow  has  chil- 
dren or  grandchildren,  let  them  learn  first  to  show  piety  to  their  own  household, 
and  to  requite  their  parents,  for  this  is  acceptable  before  God.  ^  Now  she  that  is 
a  widow  indeed,  and  left  alone,  has  set  her  hope  on  God,  and  continues  in  sup- 
plications and  prayers,  night  and  day.  ^  But  she  that  lives  in  pleasure  is  dead 
while  she  lives.  "^  And  these  things  charge,  that  they  may  be  blameless.  ^  gut 
if  any  one  provides  not  for  his  own,  and  especially  for  those  of  his  own  house- 
hold, he  has  denied  the  faith,  and  is  worse  than  an  unbeliever.  ^  Let  no  one 
be  enrolled  as  a  widow  under  sixty  years  old,  the  wife  of  one  husband,  i"  well 
reported  of  for  good  works,  if  she  brought  up  children,  if  she  lodged  strangers, 
if  she  washed  saints'  feet,  if  she  relieved  afflicted  ones,  if  she  diligently  followed 
every  good  work. 

11  But  younger  widows  refuse ;  for  when  they  become  wanton  against  Christ, 
they  wish  to  marry ;  12  having  condemnation,  because  they  broke  their  first  faith. 
13  And  at  the  same  time  they  also  learn  to  be  idle,  going  about  from  house  to 
house ;  and  not  only  idle,  but  tattlers  also  and  busybodies,  speaking  the  things 
which  they  ought  not.  1*  I  will  therefore  that  younger  widows  marry,  bear 
children,  guide  the  house,  give  no  occasion  to  the  adversary  to  speak  revilingly. 
15  For  already,  some  have  turned  aside  after  Satan.  i^If  any  believing  woman 
has  widows,  let  her  relieve  them,  and  let  not  the  church  be  burdened;  that  it 
may  relieve  those  who  are  widows  indeed. 

1'^  Let  elders  who  preside  well  be  counted  worthy  of  double  honor,  especially 
they  who  labor  in  word  and  teaching,  is  For  the  Scripture  says,  Thou  shalt  not 
muzzle  an  ox  while  treading  out  the  grain  ;  and.  The  workman  is  worthy  of  his 
wages.  13  Against  an  elder  receive  not  an  accusation,  except  on  the  testimony 
of  two  or  three  witnesses.  20  Those  who  sin  reprove  before  all,  that  the  rest  also 
may  fear. 

21 1  charge  thee  before  God,  and  Christ  Jesus,  and  the  elect  angels,  that  thou 
guard  these  things  without  prejudging,  doing  nothing  with  partiality.  22Lay 
hands  quickly  on  no  one,  neither  share  in  other  men's  sins.  Keep  thyself 
pure.  23jfo  longer  drink  water  only,  but  use  a  little  wine  for  thy  stomach's 
sake,  and  for  thy  frequent  infirmities.  24  The  sins  of  some  men  are  openly  mani- 
fest, going  before  to  judgment;  and  some  men  they  also  follow  after.  25  j^  like 
manner  also  the  works  that  are  good  are  openly  manifest ;  and  those  that  are 
otherwise  cannot  be  hidden. 

T7T  1  Let  as  many  as  are  servants  under  the  yoke  account  their  own  mas- 

▼  J-.  ters  worthy  of  all  honor,  that  the  name  of  God  and  the  teaching  be  not 
blasphemed.  2  And  they  that  have  believing  masters,  let  them  not  despise  them 
because  they  are  brethren ;  but  serve  them  the  more,  because  they  who  receive 
the  benefit  are  believing  and  beloved.    These  things  teach  and  exhort. 

3  If  any  one  teaches  otherwise,  and  assents  not  to  healthful  words,  those  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  to  the  teaching  which  is  according  to  godliness,  *  he 
is  puffed  up,  knowing  nothing,  but  morbid  about  questions  and  strifes  of  words, 
from  which  comes  envy,  strife,  railings,  evil  surmisings,  ^  wranglings  of  men 


348  THE    EPISTLES    AND    REVELATION. 

corrupted  in  mind,  and  robbed  of  the  truth,  supposing  that  godliness  is  a  means 
of  gain.  ^  But  godliness  with  contentment  is  a  great  means  of  gain.  '  For  we 
brought  nothing  into  the  world  ;  neither  can  we  carry  anything  out ;  ^  and  hav- 
ing food  and  covering,  with  these  we  shall  be  content.  ^  But  they  who  desire  to 
be  rich  fall  into  temptation  and  a  snare,  and  into  many  foolish  and  hurtful  de- 
sires, which  sink  men  into  destruction  and  perdition,  i"  For  the  love  of  money 
is  a  root  of  all  evils ;  which  some  longing  for  wandered  away  from  the  faith, 
and  pierced  themselves  through  with  many  sorrows. 

^1  But  thou,  O  man  of  God,  flee  these  things ;  and  pursue  righteousness, 
godliness,  faith,  love,  patience,  meekness  of  spirit.  ^^  Fight  the  good  fight  of 
the  faith,  lay  hold  on  the  eternal  life,  to  which  thou  wast  called,  and  didst  con- 
fess the  good  confession  before  many  witnesses.  ^^  j  charge  thee  before  God, 
who  preserves  alive  all  things,  and  Christ  Jesus,  who  before  Pontius  Pilate  tes- 
tified the  good  confession,  i*that  thou  keep  the  commandment  without  spot, 
blameless,  until  the  appearing  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  ^^  which  in  his  own 
times  he  will  show,  who  is  the  blissful  and  only  Potentate,  the  King  of  kings, 
and  Lord  of  lords ;  ^^  who  only  has  immortality,  dwelling  in  light  unapproach- 
able ;  whom  no  man  has  seen,  or  can  see ;  to  whom  be  honor  and  might  ever- 
lasting.   Amen. 

1^  Charge  those  who  are  rich  in  this  age  not  to  be  high-minded,  not  to  place 
their  hope  on  the  uncertainty  of  riches,  but  on  God,  who  gives  us  all  things 
richly  for  enjoyment;  ^^to  do  good,  to  be  rich  in  good  works,  to  be  free  in  im- 
parting, willing  to  communicate ;  ^^  laying  up  in  store  for  themselves  a  good 
foundation  against  the  time  to  come,  that  they  may  lay  hold  on  the  life  indeed. 

20  O  Timothy,  guard  that  which  is  committed  to  thee,  turning  away  from  the 
profane  babblings,  and  oppositions  of  that  which  is  falsely  called  knowledge ; 
21  which  some  professing  erred  concerning  the  faith.     Grace  be  with  thee. 


THE  LETTER  OF  PAUL  TO  TITUS. 


Titus  was  a  Gentile,  perhaps  a  Cretan,  and  was  converted  through  the 
agency  of  Paul  (Titus  1:4).  He  is  not  mentioned  in  the  Acts,  but  much  con- 
cerning him  may  be  gathered  from  the  Epistles.  He  appears  to  have  been  with 
Paul  at  the  confei-ence  at  Jerusalem  as  a  representative  of  the  Gentile  converts, 
and  there  he  was  not  compelled  to  be  circumcised  (Acts  15  ;  Gal.  2  :  1-3 ;  see  p. 
204).  He  seems  to  have  been  well  known  in  Galatia,  and  during  Paul's  third 
missionary  journey  he  was  with  him  at  Ephesus,  and  was  sent  three  times  by  the 
apostle  to  the  Corinthian  church  in  their  troubles,  where  he  showed  great  ability 
and  firmness  of  character.  After  the  apostle's  liberation  Titus  appears  to  have 
accompanied  him  to  Crete,  where  he  was  left  to  look  after  the  churches  (Titus 
1:5).  A  little  later  Paul  wrote  to  Titus,  perhaps  from  Corinth,  probably  in 
A.  D.  66. 

This  Epistle,  like  the  First  to  Timothy,  indicates  the  closing  period  of  Paul's 
life,  and  a  stage  of  Christianity  somewhat  later  than  that  brought  to  view  in  his 


THE    LETTER    OF    PAUL    TO    TITUS.  349 

earlier  Epistles.  Titus'  position  was  one  of  great  difl3.culty.  There  were  error- 
ists  of  Jewish  origin.  The  character  of  the  Cretans  was  adverse  to  the  influence 
of  the  gospel.  Paul  instructs  Titus  in  regard  to  the  organization  of  churches 
and  the  treatment  of  prevailing  errors.  The  Epistle  is  brief  and  comprehensive, 
embracing  much  instruction  as  to  doctrine,  morals,  and  discipline.  It  is  indeed 
a  pastor's  manual.    See  p.  261. 

I  I.Paul,  a  servant  of  God,  and  an  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ,  according  to  the 

•  faith  of  God's  elect,  and  the  knowledge  of  the  truth  which  is  according  to 
godliness ;  ^  upon  hope  of  eternal  life,  which  God,  who  cannot  lie,  promised  be- 
fore eternal  ages,  ^  but  in  its  own  times  manifested  his  word  in  the  preaching, 
with  which  I  was  intrusted  according  to  the  commandment  of  our  Savior  God  ; 
*  to  Titus,  a  true  child  according  to  the  common  faith :  Grace  and  peace,  from 
God  the  Father  and  Christ  Jesus  our  Savior. 

5  For  this  cause  I  left  thee  in  Crete,  that  thou  shouldest  set  in  order  the  things 
that  are  lacking,  and  appoint  elders  in  each  city,  as  I  directed  thee  ;  ^  if  any  one 
is  without  reproach,  the  husband  of  one  wife,  having  believing  children  who  are 
not  accused  of  rioting  or  unruly.  "^  For  the  =*  bishop  must  be  without  reproach, 
as  God's  steward;  not  self-willed,  not  soon  angry,  not  given  to  wine,  not  a 
striker,  not  greedy  of  base  gain;  ^but  hospitable,  a  lover  of  the  good,  discreet, 
righteous,  holy,  self-controlled ;  ^  holding  fast  the  faithful  word  which  is  accord- 
ing to  the  teaching,  that  he  may  be  able  both  to  exhort  in  the  healthful  teaching 
and  to  convict  the  gainsayers.  ^°  For  there  are  many  unruly  men,  vain  talkers 
and  deceivers,  especially  they  of  the  circumcision  ;  ^^  whose  mouths  must  be 
stopped,  who  overturn  whole  houses,  teaching  things  which  they  ought  not,  for  the 
sake  of  base  gain.  ^'^  One  of  themselves,  a  prophet  of  their  own,  said,  Cretans 
are  always  liars,  evil  beasts,  idle  gluttons.  ^^  This  testimony  is  true.  For  which 
cause  reprove  them  sharply,  that  they  may  be  ^  sound  in  the  faith;  ^*  not  giving 
heed  to  Jewish  fables,  and  commandments  of  men,  who  turn  away  from  the 
truth. 

15 To  the  pure  all  things  are  pure;  but  to  the  defiled  and  unbelieving 
nothing  is  pure;  but  both  their  mind  and  their  conscience  are  defiled. 
16 They  profess  that  they  know  God;  but  by  their  works  they  deny  him, 
being  abominable,  and  disobedient,  and  for  every  good  work  reprobate. 

ni  But  do  thou  speak  the  things  which  become  the  healthful  teaching  ; 
•  2  that  aged  men  be  temperate,  grave,  sober, «  sound  in  the  faith,  in  love,  in 
patience ;  '  that  aged  women  in  like  manner  be  reverent  in  behavior,  not 
slanderers,  not  in  bondage  to  much  wine,  teachers  of  that  which  is  good  ;  *that 
they  may  train  the  young  women  to  love  their  husbands,  to  love  their  children, 
5  to  be  sober,  pure,  workers  at  home,  good,  submitting  themselves  to  their  own 
husbands,  in  order  that  the  word  of  God  be  not  blasphemed.  ^  The  younger  men 
in  like  manner  exhort  to  be  sober.  "^  In  all  things  showing  thyself  an  example 
of  good  works  ;  in  teaching  showing  uncorruptness,  gravity,  ^  healthful  speech, 
that  cannot  be  condemned :  in.  order  that  he  that  is  of  the  contrary  part  may  be 


»  Or,  overseer.  >>  Or,  healthy.  «  Or,  healthy. 


350  THE    EPISTLES   AND    REVELATION. 

put  to  shame,  having  no  evil  thing  to  say  of  us.  ^  Exhort  servants  to  submit 
themselves  to  their  own  masters,  to  be  well-pleasing  in  all  things ;  not  contra- 
dicting, 10 not  purloining,  but  showing  all  good  fidelity;  that  they  may  adorn 
the  teaching  of  our  Savior  God  in  all  things. 

11  For  the  saving  grace  of  God  appeared  to  all  men,  12  instructing  us  that, 
denying  ungodliness  and  worldly  desires,  we  should  live  soberly  and  righteously 
and  godly,  in  this  present  age ;  1^  looking  for  the  blissful  hope  and  appearing  of 
the  glory  ^  of  the  great  God  and  our  Savior  Jesus  Christ ;  1*  who  gave  himself 
for  us,  that  he  might  redeem  us  from  all  iniquity,  and  cleanse  for  himself  a 
people  for  his  own  possession,  zealous  of  good  works. 

15  These  things  speak,  and  exhort,  and  reprove  with  all  authority.  Let  no 
one  despise  thee. 

ml  Remind  them  to  submit  themselves  to  rulers,  to  authorities,  to  be 
•  obedient,  to  be  ready  for  every  good  work,  2  to  speak  evil  of  no  one,  to 
be  averse  to  strife,  forbearing,  showing  all  meekness  towards  all  men. 

3  For  we  also  were  once  foolish,  disobedient,  going  astray,  serving  manifold 
desires  and  pleasures,  living  in  malice  and  envy,  hateful,  hating  one  another. 
*  But  when  the  kindness  and  the  love  toward  man  of  our  Savior  God  appeared, 
5  not  by  works  of  righteousness  which  we  did,  but  according  to  his  mercy 
he  saved  us,  through  the  bathing  of  regeneration  and  renewing  of  the  Holy 
Spirit;  « which  he  poured  out  on  us  richly  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Savior; 
■^  that,  being  justified  by  his  grace,  we  should  become  heirs  according  to  the  hope 
of  eternal  life. 

8  Faithful  is  the  saying ;  and  concerning  these  things  I  desire  thee  to  affirm 
steadfastly,  that  they  who  have  believed  God  may  be  careful  to  maintain  good 
works.  These  things  are  good  and  profitable  to  men.  ^ But  shun  foolish  ques- 
tionings, and  genealogies,  and  strifes,  and  fightings  about  the  law ;  for  they  are 
unprofitable  and  vain. 

10 A  man  that  causes  division,  after  a  first  and  second  admonition,  reject; 
11  knowing  that  such  an  one  is  perverted,  and  sins,  being  self-condemned. 

12  When  I  shall  send  Artemas  to  thee,  or  Tychicus,  earnestly  endeavor  to 
come  to  me  to  Nicopolis ;  for  I  have  decided  there  to  winter. 

i^Zenas  the  lawyer,  and  Apollos,  send  forward  on  their  journey  zealously, 
that  nothing  may  be  lacking  to  them.  1*  And  let  our  people  also  learn  to 
maintain  good  works  for  necessary  wants,  that  they  may  not  be  unfruitful. 

15  All  that  are  with  me  salute  thee.  Salute  those  who  love  us  in  the  faith. 
Grace  be  with  you  all. 

»  Or,  of  our  great  God  and  Savior. 


THE   EPISTLES  OF  THE   PERIOD 
OF    SUFFERING   AND   THE   JEWISH   WAR. 


I.  First  Epistle  of  Peter. 
II.  The  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews. 

III.  The  Epistle  of  Jude. 

IV.  Second  Epistle  of  Peter. 
V.  Paul's  Second  to  Timothy. 

The  period  A.  d.  64-70  was  full  of  events  of  the  greatest  importance  to 
Christians  and  early  Christianity.  Beginning  a  little  earlier,  among  the  im- 
portant events  were :  The  martyrdom  of  James  at  Jerusalem,  about  A.  D.  63 ; 
the  troubles  and  resistance  to  Eoman  authority,  culminating  in  the  Jewish  revolt 
in  A.  D.  66,  which  reached  its  terrible  climax  in  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem  in 
A.  D.  70  ;  the  burning  of  Eome  and  persecution  of  Christians  under  Nero,  A.  D. 
64;  the  death  of  Nero,  July,  A.  D.  68.     See  Table,  p.  143. 

The  First  Epistle  of  Peter  was  addressed  to  Jewish  and  Gentile  Christians 
of  the  provinces  in  Asia  Minor,  along  the  great  pilgrim  route  between  Byzantium 
and  Jerusalem,  and  for  the  most  part  north  of  the  regions  where  Paul  labored. 
After  leaving  Jeinisalem  (Acts  12  :  17)  Peter  traveled  about  on  missionary  work, 
accompanied  by  his  wife  (1  Cor.  9:5).  Probably  some  time  between  A.  D.  44 
and  57  he  labored  in  this  region.  Some  would  fix  this  Epistle  as  early  as  A.  D.  50 ; 
but  this  is  not  probable,  for  the  influence  of  Paul's  Epistles,  especially  those  to 
the  Romans  and  the  Ephesians,  is  seen  upon  it ;  and  also  the  persecutions  endured 
as  Christians  (1  Peter  4  :  16)  point  to  a  later  date.  It  may  be  that  Peter  in- 
cidentally would  show  his  agreement  with  Paul ;  and  at  the  same  time  encourage 
those  who  were  sufiering  on  account  of  their  faith.  It  is  an  Epistle  of  hope, 
wrought  out  of  his  own  experience,  in  view  of  the  example,  sufierings,  and  glory 
of  Christ.  Its  most  probable  date  is  about  A.  D.  65,  and  written  from  Babylon. 
Some  regard  this  name  as  symbolic  of  Rome.  The  Epistle  should  be  compared 
with  the  addresses  of  Peter  in  the  Acts.    See  p.  155. 

THE  FIRST  GENERAL  LETTER  OF  PETER. 

II  Peter,  an  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ,  to  the  sojourners  of  the  Dispersion  in 
•  Pontus,  Galatia,  Cappadocia,  Asia,  and  Bithynia;  ^  elect  according  to  the 
foreknowledge  of  God  the  Father,  in  sanctification  of  the  Spirit,  to  obedience 
and  sprinkling  of  the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ :  Grace  and  peace  be  multiplied  to 
you. 

'  Blessed  be  the  God  and  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  according  to 
his  abundant  mercy  begot  us  again  to  a  living  hope  through  the  resurrection  of 

351 


352  THE   EPISTLES   AND    REVELATION. 

Jesus  Christ  from  the  dead  ;  *  to  an  inheritance  imperishable,  and  undefiled,  and 
unfading,  kept  in  heaven  for  you,  ^who  by  the  i)Ower  of  God,  are  guarded 
through  faith,  unto  a  salvation  ready  to  be  revealed  in  the  last  time.  ^  wherein 
ye  greatly  rejoice,  though  now  for  a  little  time,  if  need  be,  made  sorrowful  in 
manifold  temptations ;  ''  that  the  proving  of  your  faith,  much  more  precious  than 
gold  tliat  perishes  but  is  proved  by  fire,  may  be  found  unto  praise  and  glory  and 
honor  at  the  revelation  of  Jesus  Christ ;  ^  whom  not  having  seen  ye  love ;  on 
whom,  though  now  ye  see  him  not,  yet  believing,  ye  rejoice  with  joy  unspeak- 
able and  full  of  glory ;  ^  receiving  the  end  of  your  faith,  salvation  of  your  souls. 
^^  Concerning  which  salvation  the  prophets  diligently  sought  and  searched,  who 
prophesied  of  the  grace  toward  you ;  ^^  searching  against  what  or  what  manner 
of  time  the  Spirit  of  Christ  which  was  in  them  gave  indication,  when  it  testified 
beforehand  the  sufierings  destined  for  Christ,  and  the  glories  that  would  follow ; 
12  to  whom  it  was  revealed,  that  not  to  themselves,  but  to  you  they  were  minister- 
ing those  things,  which  now  have  been  announced  to  you,  through  those  who 
brought  you  the  good  news  by  the  Holy  Spirit  sent  from  heaven  ;  which  things 
angels  desire  to  look  into.  ^^  Wherefore,  girding  up  the  loins  of  your  mind,  be 
sober,  and  hope  perfectly  for  the  grace  that  is  to  be  brought  to  you  at  the  revela- 
tion of  Jesus  Christ;  ^^as  children  of  obedience,  not  conforming  yourselves  to 
the  former  desires  in  your  ignorance ;  ^^  but  as  he  who  called  you  is  holy,  be  ye 
yourselves  holy  in  all  your  conduct;  ^^  because  it  is  written,  Ye  shall  be  holy, 
because  I  am  holy.  ^'^  And  if  ye  call  him  Father,  who  without  respect  of  persons 
judges  according  to  each  one's  work,  pass  the  time  of  your  sojourning  in  fear  ; 
18  knowing  that  not  with  perishable  things,  silver  and  gold,  ye  were  redeemed 
from  your  vain  course  of  life  handed  over  from  your  fathers,  i^but  with  the 
precious  blood  of  Christ,  as  of  a  lamb  without  blemish  and  without  spot ;  20  -^yho 
was  foreknown  indeed  before  the  foundation  of  the  world,  but  manifested  in 
these  last  times  for  you,  21  who  through  him  believe  on  God,  who  raised  him  from 
the  dead,  and  gave  him  glory ;  so  that  your  faith  and  hope  might  be  on  God. 

22  Having  purified  your  souls  in  obeying  the  truth  unto  unfeigned  brotherly 
love,  love  one  another  from  the  heart  earnestly;  23]3eing  born  again,  not  of 
perishable  seed,  but  of  imperishable,  through  the  word  of  God,  which  lives  and 
abides.    21  Because, 

All  flesh  is  as  grass. 

And  all  its  glory  as  the  flower  of  grass. 

The  grass  withers,  and  its  flower  fall  off"; 
25  But  the  word  of  the  Lord  abides  forever. 
And  this  is  the  word  which  was  preached  to  you. 
TT         1  Putting  off"  therefore  all  wickedness,  and  all  guile,  and  hypocrisies, 
-LJ-.    and  envyings,  and  all  evil  speakings,  2 as  new  born  babes,  long  for  the 
spiritual,  unadulterated  milk,  that  by  it  ye  may  grow  unto  salvation;   ^if  ye 
tasted  that  the  Lord  is  gracious ;  *to  whom  coming,  a  living  stone,  rejected  indeed 
by  men,  but  with  God  elect,  *  precious,  ^ye  yourselves  also,  as  living  stones,  are 
being  built  up  a  spiritual  house,  to  be  a  holy  priesthood,  to  offer  up  spiritual 

»  Or,  honored. 


THE    FIRST    GENERAL    LETTER    OF    PETER.  353 

sacrifices,  acceptable  to  God  through  Jesus  Christ.    ^  Because  it  is  contained  in 
Scripture, 

Behold,  I  lay  in  Zion  a  chief  corner-stone,  elect,  *  precious  ; 
And  he  that  believes  on  him  shall  not  be  put  to  shame. 
■^  For  you  therefore  who  believe  is  the  ^  preciousness ;  but  for  persons  who  dis- 
believe, 

A  stone  which  the  builders  rejected, 
This  became  the  head  of  the  corner, 
8  and 

A  stone  of  stumbling  and  a  rock  of  ofiense, 
persons  who  stumble,  being  disobedient  to  the  word ;  to  which  they  were  also 
appointed.  ^But  ye  are  an  elect  race,  a  kingly  priesthood,  a  holy  nation,  a 
people  for  a  possession  ;  that  ye  should  show  forth  the  excellencies  of  him  who 
called  you  out  of  darkness  into  his  marvelous  light ;  i"  ^-Jiq  once  were  not  a 
people,  but  are  now  God's  people ;  who  had  not  obtained  mercy  but  now  have 
obtained  mercy. 

"  Beloved,  I  exhort  you  as  foreigners  and  sojourners,  to  abstain  from  fleshly 
desires,  which  war  against  the  soul ;  12  having  your  conduct  becoming  among  the 
Gentiles ;  that,  wherein  they  speak  against  you  as  evil-doers,  they  may  from 
your  good  works,  beholding  them,  glorify  God  in  the  day  of  visitation. 

13  Be  subject  to  every  human  institution,  for  the  Lord's  sake  ;  whether  to  the 
king,  as  pre-eminent,  1*  or  to  governors  as  sent  through  him  for  the  punishment 
of  evil-doers,  and  the  praise  of  those  who  do  well,  ^^por  go  ig  the  will  of  God, 
that  with  well-doing  ye  should  silence  the  ignorance  of  foolish  men  ;  i^  as  free, 
and  not  as  having  your  freedom  for  a  vail  of  Avickedness,  but  as  God's  servants. 
1"  Honor  all  men ;  love  the  brotherhood  ;  fear  God ;  honor  the  king. 

18  Servants,  be  subject  to  your  masters  with  all  fear,  not  only  to  the  good  and 
forbearing,  but  also  to  the  perverse.  ^^For  this  is  acceptable,  if  one  for  con- 
science toward  God  endures  griefs,  suffering  wrongfully.  20  por  what  glory  is  it, 
if  when  ye  sin  and  are  beaten,  ye  endure  it  ?  But  if  when  ye  do  well,  and  suffer, 
ye  shall  endure  it,  this  is  acceptable  with  God.  21  For  to  this  ye  were  called ; 
because  Christ  also  sufiered  for  you,  leaving  you  an  example,  that  ye  should 
follow  his  steps ;  22^viio  did  no  sin,  nor  was  guile  found  in  his  mouth;  ^3  ^yho, 
when  he  was  reviled,  reviled  not  again ;  when  he  suffered,  threatened  not ;  but 
committed  it  to  him  who  judges  righteously  ;  2*  who  himself  bore  our  sins  in  his 
own  body  on  the  tree,  in  order  that  we,  having  died  to  sins,  should  live  to  right- 
eousness, by  whose  stripes  ye  were  healed,  ^spor  ye  were  going  astray  like 
sheep ;  but  have  returned  now  to  the  Shepherd  and  Overseer  of  your  souls. 

ml  In  like  manner,  ye  wives,  be  subject  to  your  own  husbands ;  that 
•  even  if  any  obey  not  the  word,  they  may  without  the  word  be  gained 
through  the  conduct  of  their  wives,  ^  when  they  behold  your  pure  conduct  in 
fear.  ^  Whose  adorning,  let  it  not  be  the  outward  one  of  braiding  the  hair,  and 
of  wearing  golden  ornaments,  or  of  putting  on  apparel ;  *  but  the  hidden  man  of 
the  heart,  in  that  which  is  imperishable  of  the  meek  and  quiet  spirit,  which  in 

*  Or,  honored.  ^  Or,  honor. 


854  *       THE    EPISTLES   AND    REVELATION. 

the  sight  of  God  is  of  great  price.  ^For  so  in  the  old  time  the  holy  women  also, 
who  hoped  in  God,  adorned  themselves,  being  in  subjection  to  their  own  hus- 
bands, 6 as  Sarah  obeyed  Abraham,  calling  him  lord;  of  whom  ye  become  chil- 
dren, if  ye  do  good,  and  fear  no  alarm. 

'Ye  husbands,  in  like  manner,  dwell  with  them  according  to  knowledge, 
giving  honor  to  the  woman,  as  the  weaker  vessel,  as  being  also  joint-heirs  of  the 
grace  of  life ;  that  your  prayers  be  not  hindered. 

8  Finally,  be  all  of  one  mind,  sympathizing,  loving  as  brethren,  tender- 
hearted, humble-minded ;  ^  not  returning  evil  for  evil,  or  reviling  for  reviling ; 
but  on  the  contrary  blessing,  because  to  this  end  ye  were  called,  in  order  that  ye 
might  inherit  blessing,    lo  For 

He  who  wishes  to  love  life, 

And  to  see  good  days, 

Let  him  refrain  his  tongue  from  evil, 

And  his  lips  from  speaking  guile ; 

11  Let  him  avoid  evil,  and  do  good ; 
Let  him  seek  peace,  and  pursue  it. 

12  Because  the  eyes  of  the  Lord  are  on  the  righteous, 
And  his  ears  are  toward  their  supplication  ; 

But  the  face  of  the  Lord  is  against  those  who  do  evil. 
1'  And  who  is  he  that  will  harm  you,  if  ye  are  zealous  for  that  which  is  good  ? 
1*  But  if  ye  should  even  suffer  for  righteousness'  sake,  happy  are  ye ;  and  fear 
not  their  fear ;  nor  be  troubled ;  i^  but  sanctify  Christ  as  Lord  in  your  hearts ; 
ready  always  for  a  defence  to  every  one  that  asks  of  you  an  account  concerning 
the  hope  that  is  in  you,  with  meekness  and  fear ;  i6  having  a  good  conscience,  in 
order  that  wherein  ye  are  spoken  against,  they  may  be  ashamed  that  falsely 
accuse  your  good  conduct  in  Christ,  i'^  For  it  is  better,  if  such  should  be  the 
will  of  God,  that  ye  suffer  for  well-doing,  than  for  evil-doing,  i^  Because  Christ 
also  suffered  for  sins  once,  the  righteous  for  the  unrighteous,  that  he  might  bring 
us  to  God,  being  put  to  death  in  flesh,  but  made  alive  in  spirit ;  i^  in  which  also 
he  went  and  preached  to  the  spirits  in  prison,  20  who  were  disobedient  in  the  old 
time,  when  the  long-suffering  of  God  waited  in  the  days  of  Noah,  while  an  ark 
was  preparing,  in  which  a  few,  that  is,  eight  souls,  were  saved  through  water ; 
21  which  in  an  antitype,  baptism,  now  saves  you  also,  (not  the  putting  away  of 
the  filth  of  the  flesh,  but  the  =* requirement  of  a  good  conscience  toward  God), 
through  the  resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ ;  22  -who  is  on  the  right  hand  of  God, 
Inxving  gone  into  heaven,  angels  and  authorities  and  powers  being  made  subject 
to  him. 

TT7  1  Christ  then  having  suffered  in  the  flesh,  do  ye  also  arm  yourselves 
-*-  '^  •  with  the  same  mind ;  because  he  who  suffered  in  the  flesh  has  ceased 
from  sin  ;  2  that  ye  no  longer  may  live  the  time  which  remains  in  the  flesh  by 
men's  desires,  but  by  God's  will.  ^For  the  time  past  suffices  to  have  wrought 
the  will  of  the  Gentiles,  when  we  walked  in  wantonness,  lusts,  excess  of  wine, 
revelings,  carousings,  and  unhallowed  idolatries;    *at  which   thing  they  are 

»  Or,  inquiry ;  or,  request. 


THE   FIRST   GENERAL   LETTER    OF   PETER.  355 

astonished,  as  ye  run  not  with  them  to  the  same  excess  of  riot,  speaking 
evil  of  you;  ^who  shall  give  account  to  him  who  is  ready  to  judge  living 
and  dead.  ^  For  to  this  end  was  the  good  news  preached  also  to  dead  men, 
that  they  might  be  judged  according  to  men  in  flesh,  but  live  according  to  God 
in  spirit. 

^  But  the  end  of  all  things  is  at  hand.  Be  therefore  sober,  and  Avatch  unto 
prayers ;  ^  above  all  things  having  your  love  toward  one  another  earnest,  because 
love  covers  a  multitude  of  sins ;  ^  hospitable  to  one  another,  without  murmur- 
ing; 10  according  as  each  received  a  gift,  ministering  it  among  yourselves,  as 
good  stewards  of  God's  manifold  grace  ;  ^^  if  any  one  speaks,  as  uttering  God's 
oracles ;  if  any  one  serves,  as  of  strength  which  God  supplies,  that  in  all  things 
God  may  be  glorified,  through  Jesus  Christ,  to  whom  is  the  glory  and  the  might 
forever  and  ever.    Amen. 

12  Beloved,  be  not  astonished  at  the  fiery  test  taking  place  among  you  to 
prove  you,  as  though  a  strange  thing  were  befalling  you;  i^but,  in  so  far  as  ye 
share  in  Christ's  sufferings,  rejoice ;  that,  at  the  revelation  of  his  glory  also,  ye 
may  rejoice  with  exceeding  joy.  i^If  ye  are  reproached  in  Christ's  name,  happy 
are  ye  ;  because  the  Spirit  of  glory  and  that  of  God  rests  on  you.  ^^  For  let  no 
one  of  you  suffer  as  a  murderer,  or  a  thief,  or  an  evil-doer,  or  as  a  busybody  in 
other  men's  matters;  i^^ut  if  as  a  Christian,  let  him  not  be  ashamed,  but  let 
him  glorify  God  in  this  name.  ^^  Because  the  season  is  come  that  judgment 
should  begin  from  the  house  of  God ;  and  if  it  begin  first  from  us,  what  will  be 
the  end  of  those  who  obey  not  the  gospel  of  God  ?  is  And  if  the  righteous  is 
with  difficulty  saved,  where  will  the  ungodly  and  sinner  appear?  i^  Wherefore 
let  those  also  who  suffer  according  to  the  will  of  God,  commit  their  souls  in  well- 
doing to  a  faithful  Creator. 

VI  The  elders  therefore  among  you  I  exhort,  who  am  a  fellow-elder,  and  a 
•  witness  of  the  sufferings  of  Christ,  who  am  also  a  partaker  of  the  glory 
about  to  be  revealed;  2 shepherd  the  flock  of  God  which  is  among  you,  " over- 
seeing it  not  by  constraint  but  willingly,  *>  according  to  God,  not  for  base  gain 
but  with  good  will ;  ^  neither  as  lording  it  over  the  allotted  charges,  but  becom- 
ing examples  to  the  flock ;  ^  and  when  the  chief  Shepherd  is  manifested,  ye  will 
receive  the  unfading  crown  of  glory. 

5  In  like  manner,  ye  younger,  be  subject  to  the  elder.  Yea,  all  of  you  for 
one  another  gird  yourselves  with  humility ;  because  God  resists  the  proud,  but 
gives  grace  to  the  lowly.  ^  Humble  yourselves  therefore  under  the  mighty  hand 
of  God,  that  he  may  exalt  you  in  due  season ;  ^  casting  all  your  anxiety  on  him, 
because  he  cares  for  you. 

8  Be  sober,  be  watchful.  Your  adversary  the  Devil,  as  a  roaring  lion,  is 
walking  about,  seeking  whom  he  may  devour;  ^whom  resist,  steadfast  in  the 
fliith,  knowing  that  the  same  sufferings  are  being  accomplished  in  your  <=  breth- 
ren that  are  in  the  world.  10  And  the  God  of  all  grace,  who  called  you  to  his 
eternal  glory  in  Christ,  after  ye  have  suffered  a  little  while,  will  himself  per- 

*Some  ancient  documents  omit  overseeing  it. 
^Some  ancient  documents  omit  according  to  God.  «  Qr.,  brotherhood. 


356  THE    EPISTLES    AND    REVELATION. 

feet,  establish,  strengthen,  •''  settle  you.    ^^  To  him  be  the  might  forever  and  ever. 
Amen. 

12  Through  Silvanus,  our  faithful  brother,  as  I  consider,  I  have  written  to 
you  in  few  words,  exhorting,  and  testifying  that  this  is  the  true  grace  of  God, 
and  therein  stand,  i^  b  The  [church  that  is]  in  Babylon,  elected  with  you,  salutes 
you ;  and  Mark,  my  son.  i*  Salute  one  another  with  a  kiss  of  love.  Peace  to 
you  all  that  are  in  Christ. 


LETTER  TO  THE  HEBREWS. 


The  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews  was  probably  written  to  the  Hebrew  Christians 
of  Palestine,  perhaps  of  Jerusalem,  at  a  time  of  suffering  and  of  trial  of  their 
faith  (3  :  12;  10  :  23 ;  11  :  Iff.).  Christ  had  not  returned;  Israel  had  not  been 
converted ;  the  separation  between  the  synagogue  and  the  church  was  increas- 
ing ;  Christians  were  persecuted,  and  Judaism  was  getting  new  strength  under 
the  patriotism  aroused  by  the  encroachments  of  Rome.  Christians  were  in 
danger  of  relapsing  into  Judaism  or  yielding  to  skepticism  and  irreligion.  One 
object  of  this  Epistle  was  to  fortify  them  against  this  danger.  But  beyond  this 
it  was  evidently  the  writer's  aim  to  show  that  God  had  fully  and  finally  revealed 
himself  in  his  Son,  and  that  the  Mosciic  institution  must  give  way  to  the  perfect 
and  permanent  dispensation  of  the  gospel.  It  appears  to  have  been  written 
while  the  temple  was  yet  standing,  in  the  troublous  times  that  followed  the 
martyrdom  of  James,  the  brother  of  our  Lord,  A.  D.  63,  and  probably  before  the 
Jewish  revolt  of  A.  D.  66.  Its  effect  must  have  been  good,  and  among  other 
things  may  have  prepared  the  minds  of  Christians  at  Jerusalem  for  their  flight 
to  Bella  in  a.  d.  66. 

The  Epistle  was  written  from  Italy,  possibly  from  Rome  (13  :  24),  in  a 
Hebrew  mold,  but  in  excellent  Greek,  and  in  Pauline  doctrine  and  tone.  Its 
authorship  is  uncertain.  Tradition  points  to  Paul.  Some  early  writers  name 
Barnabas.  Others  suppose  that  Paul  gave  the  thought,  and  Luke  clothed  it  in 
language.  The  trend  of  opinion  of  late  has  been  toward  Apollos,  the  learned 
and  eloquent  preacher  from  Alexandria  (Acts  18  :  24).    See  p.  261. 

II  God,  having  in  many  parts  and  in  many  ways  spoken  of  old  to  the 
•    fathers  in  the  prophets,  ^  in  these  last  days  spoke  to  us  in  his  Son,  whom  he 
appointed  heir  of  all  things,  through  whom  he  also  <=  made  the  ages  ;  ^  who,  being 
the  brightness  of  his  glory  and  the  impress  of  his  substance,  and  upholding  all 
things  by  the  word  of  his  power,  when  he  had  made  a  purification  of  sins,  sat 
down  on  the  right  hand  of  the  Majesty  on  high ;   *  having  become  so  much 
superior  to  the  angels,  as  he  has  inherited  a  more  excellent  name  than  they. 
5  For  to  whom  of  the  angels  said  he  ever, 
Thou  art  my  Son, 
I  this  day  have  begotten  thee  ? 

a  Some  ancient  documents  omit,  settle. 
i>  Or,  The  sister  chosen  with  you,  in  Babylon,  salutes  you.      <=  Or,  constituted  the  ages. 


LETTER   TO    THE   HEBREWS.  357 

and  again,  I  will  be  to  him  a  Father,  and  he  shall  be  to  me  a  Son  ?    ^  But  when 
he  shall  again  have  brought  the  first-born  into  the  ^  world,  he  says,  And  let  all 
the  angels  of  God  worship  him.     "^  And  of  the  angels  he  says, 
Who  makes  his  angels  winds, 
And  his  ministers  a  flame  of  fire  ; 
8  but  of  the  Son, 

Thy  throne,  O  God,  is  forever  and  ever ; 
A  sceptre  of  rectitude  is  the  sceptre  of  thy  kingdom ; 
*  Thou  lovedst  righteousness,  and  hatedst  iniquity ; 
Therefore  God,  thy  God,  anointed  thee, 
With  the  oil  of  gladness,  above  thy  fellows ; 
10  and. 

Thou,  Lord,  in  the  beginning,  didst  found  the  earth, 
And  the  heavens  are  the  works  of  thy  hands ; 

11  They  will  perish,  but  thou  abidest ; 

And  they  all  will  become  old,  as  does  a  garment, 

12  And  as  a  mantle  thou  wilt  roll  them  up,  as  a  garment  they  will  be  changed ; 
But  thou  art  the  same. 

And  thy  years  will  not  fail. 
1'  But  to  whom  of  the  angels  has  he  ever  said. 
Sit  on  my  right  hand. 
Until  I  make  thine  enemies  thy  footstool  ? 
1*  Are  they  not  all  ministering  spirits,  sent  forth  for  service,  for  the  sake  of 
hose  about  to  inherit  salvation  ? 

ni  On  this  account  we  ought  to  give  the  more  earnest  heed  to  the  things 
•  we  have  heard,  lest  perhaps  we  drift  past  them.  ^  Yq^  if  the  word  spoken 
through  angels  proved  steadfast,  and  every  transgression  and  disobedience  re- 
ceived just  retribution,  ^  how  shall  we  escape,  if  we  neglect  so  great  a  salvation ; 
which  had  its  beginning  in  being  spoken  through  the  Lord,  and  w^  as  made  sure 
to  us  by  those  who  heard,  *  God  testifying  with  them  by  signs,  and  Avonders,  and 
many  kinds  of  miracles,  and  distributions  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  according  to  his 
own  will  ? 

5  For  not  to  angels  did  he  put  in  subjection  the  i^  world  that  is  to  be,  about 
which  we  speak.    ^  g^t  one  in  a  certain  place  testified,  saying, 
What  is  man,  that  thou  art  mindful  of  him ; 
Or  the  son  of  man,  that  thou  visitest  him  ? 
■^  Thou  madest  him  a  little  lower  than  the  angels ; 
Thou  crownedst  him  with  glory  and  honor ; 
And  didst  set  him  over  the  works  of  thy  hands ; 
8  Thou  didst  put  all  things  in  subjection  under  his  feet. 
For  in  that  he  put  all  in  subjection  to  him,  he  left  nothing  that  is  not  sub- 
jected to  him. 

But  now  we  do  not  yet  see  all  things  put  in  subjection  to  him.    *  But  we 
behold  him,  who  was  made  a  little  lower  than  the  angels,  Jesus,  on  account  of 

»  Gr.,  inhabited  earth.  '>  Gr.,  future  inhabited  earth. 


358  THE    EPISTLES    AND    REVELATION. 

the  suffering  of  death,  crowned  with  glory  and  honor,  in  order  that  he  by  the 
grace  of  God  might  taste  death  for  every  one.  i°  For  it  became  him,  on  account 
of  whom  are  all  things,  and  through  whom  are  all  things,  in  bringing  many 
sons  to  glory,  to  perfect  through  sufferings  the  ^  author  of  their  salvation. 

11  For  both  the  sanctiiier  and  the  sanctified  are  all  of  one ;  for  which  cause 
he  is  not  ashamed  to  call  them  brethren,  12  saying, 
I  will  declare  thy  name  to  my  brethren  ; 
In  the  midst  of  the  congregation  I  will  sing  praise  to  thee. 
13  And  again,  I  will  put  my  trust  in  him.    And  again,  Behold,  I  and  the  children 
whom  God  gave  me.     1*  Since  then  the  children  are  partakers  of  flesh  and  blood, 
he  also  in  like  manner  partook  in  the  same ;  that  through  death  he  might  destroy 
him  who  had  the  power  of  death,  that  is,  the  Devil ;   i^  anj  might  deliver  all 
those  Avho,  through  fear  of  death,  were  all  their  lifetime  subject  to  bondage. 

16  For  surely  he  does  not  succor  angels ;  but  he  succors  the  seed  of  Abraham. 
1^  AVherefore,  it  behoved  him  in  all  things  to  be  made  like  his  brethren,  that  he 
might  become  a  merciful  and  faithful  high  priest  in  things  pertaining  to  God,  to 
make  propitiation  for  the  sins  of  the  people,     i^  For  in  that  he  himself  has 
suffered  being  tempted,  he  is  able  to  help  those  who  are  tempted. 
TTT          1  Wherefore,  holy  brethren,  partakers  of  a  heavenly  calling,  consider 
J- J--L*    the  Apostle  and  High  Priest  of  our  confession,  Jesus,  ^  who  was  faithful 
to  him  that  appointed  him,  as  also  was  Moses  in  all  His  house.    ^  For  he  has 
been  accounted  worthy  of  more  glory  than  Moses,  by  so  much  as  he  wlio  built 
the  house  has  more  honor  than  the  house,     *For  every  house  is  builded  by  some 
one ;  but  he  who  built  all  things  is  God.    5  \n(j  Moses  indeed  was  faithful  in  all 
His  house  as  a  servant,  for  a  testimony  of  the  things  which  were  to  be  afterward 
spoken ;  6  but  Christ  as  son  over  His  house ;  whose  house  are  we,  if  we  hold 
fast  the  boldness  and  the  glorying  of  our  hope  firm  to  the  end. 
■^  Wherefore,  as  the  Holy  Spirit  says. 
To-day,  if  ye  hear  his  voice, 
8  Harden  not  your  hearts,  as  in  the  provocation, 
In  the  day  of  the  temptation  in  the  wilderness ; 
^  Where  your  fathers  tempted  me,  in  proving  me, 
And  saw  my  works,  forty  years. 

10  Wherefore,  I  was  displeased  with  that  generation ; 
And  I  said.  They  always  go  astray  in  their  heart, 
And  they  did  not  know  my  ways  ; 

11  As  I  swore  in  my  wrath, 

They  shall  not  enter  into  my  rest. 
12  Take  heed,  brethren,  lest  there  shall  be  in  any  one  of  you  an  evil  heart  of 
unbelief,  in  falling  away  from  the  living  God.  i^  But  exhort  one  another  daily, 
as  long  as  it  is  called  To-day,  that  no  one  of  you  may  be  hardened  through  the 
dceeitfulness  of  sin.  i*  For  we  have  become  partakers  of  Christ,  if  we  hold  fast 
the  beginning  of  our  confidence  firm  to  the  end.  is  w'hile  it  is  said,  To-day,  if 
ye  hear  his  voice,  harden  not  your  hearts  as  in  the  provocation,    i^  Who  then, 

»  Or,  captain. 


LETTER    TO    THE    HEBREWS.  359 

when  they  had  heard,  provoked  ?  Was  it  not  all  who  came  forth  out  of  Egypt 
through  Moses?  ^'^  And  with  whom  was  he  displeased  forty  years?  Was  it  not 
with  those  who  sinned?  whose  carcasses  fell  in  the  wilderness,  i^^mj  iq  ^hom 
did  he  swear,  that  they  should  not  enter  into  his  rest,  but  to  those  who  were  dis- 
believing ?  19  And  we  see  that  they  were  not  able  to  enter  in,  because  of  unbelief. 
TT^  ^Let  us  fear,  therefore,  lest,  a  promise  being  still  left  us  of  entering 

J-  '  •  into  his  rest,  any  one  of  you  should  seem  to  have  come  short  of  it.  2  Yor 
we  have  had  glad  tidings  preached  to  us  even  also  as  they ;  but  the  word  which 
they  heard  did  not  profit  them,  not  being  mingled  in  faith  with  those  who  heard, 
3  For  we  who  believed  do  enter  into  the  rest,  even  as  he  has  said.  As  I  swore  in  my 
wrath,  they  shall  not  enter  into  my  rest,  although  the  works  were  finished  from 
the  foundation  of  the  world,  ^for  he  has  spoken  in  a  certain  place  of  the 
seventh  day  thus,  And  God  rested  on  the  seventh  day  from  all  his  works ;  ^  and 
in  this  place  again,  They  shall  not  enter  into  my  rest. 

6  Since  then  it  remains  for  some  to  enter  into  it,  and  they  to  whom  glad  tid- 
ings were  formerly  preached  entered  not  in  because  of  disbelief,  "^  again  he  desig- 
nates a  certain  day.  To-day,  (saying  in  David,  after  so  long  a  time,  as  has  before 
been  said, ) 

To-day,  if  ye  hear  his  voice, 
Harden  not  your  hearts. 
8  For  if  Joshua  had  given  them  rest,  he  would  not  afterward  have  spoken  about 
another  day. 

^  So  then,  there  remains  a  Sabbath-rest  to  the  people  of  God.  10  For  he  that 
entered  into  his  rest,  himself  also  rested  from  his  works,  as  God  did  from  his 
own.  11  Let  us  therefore  earnestly  endeavor  to  enter  into  that  rest,  that  no  one 
may  fall  after  the  same  example  of  disbelief. 

12  For  the  word  of  God  is  living,  and  effectual,  and  sharper  than  any  two- 
edged  sword,  piercing  even  to  the  dividing  of  soul  and  spirit,  of  both  joints  and 
marrow,  and  is  a  discerner  of  the  thoughts  and  intents  of  the  heart,  i^^^^j 
there  is  no  creature  that  is  not  manifest  in  his  sight ;  but  all  things  are  naked 
and  laid  bare  to  the  eyes  of  him  with  whom  we  have  to  do. 

1*  Having  therefore  a  great  high  priest,  who  has  passed  through  the  heavens, 
Jesus  the  Son  of  God,  let  us  hold  fast  our  confession.  1=  For  we  have  not  a  high 
priest  who  cannot  sympathize  with  our  infirmities,  but  who  has  in  all  points 
been  tempted  like  as  we  are,  apart  from  sin.  i^  Let  us  therefore  come  boldly  to 
tiie  throne  of  grace,  that  we  may  receive  mercy,  and  find  grace  for  well-timed 
help. 

TT          ^  For  every  high  priest,  being  taken  from  among  men,  is  appointed  for 
»   •    men  in  things  pertaining  to  God,  that  he  may  offer  both  gifts  and  sacrifices 
for  si»s ;  2  being  able  to  bear  with  the  ignorant  and  erring,  since  he  himself  also 
is  encompassed  with  infirmity ;  ^  and  on  account  of  it  he  is  bound,  as  for  the 
people,  so  also  for  himself,  to  make  ofiering  for  sins.     *  And  no  one  takes  to  him- 
self the  honor,  unless  he  is  called  by  God,  as  was  also  Aaron.    ^  go  Christ  also 
did  not  glorify  himself  to  become  high  priest,  but  he  who  spoke  to  him. 
Thou  art  my  Son, 
I  this  day  have  begotten  thee ; 


360  THE   EPISTLES   AND    REVELATION. 

6  as  also  iu  another  place,  he  says, 

Thou  art  a  priest  forever, 
After  the  order  of  Melchizedek ; 
^  who,  in  the  days  of  his  flesh  offering  prayers  and  supplications,  with  strong  cry- 
ing and  tears,  to  him  who  was  able  to  save  him  from  death,  and  being  heard  on 
account  of  his  godly  fear,  ^  though  he  was  a  Son  yet  learned  obedience  from  what 
he  suffered,  ^  and  being  perfected  became  the  author  of  eternal  salvation  to  all  who 
obey  him ;  ^o  addressed  by  God  as  High  Priest,  after  the  order  of  Melchizedek. 

11  Concerning  w^hom  we  have  much  to  say,  and  hard  to  be  explained,  since 
ye  have  become  dull  of  hearing.  12  Yot  though  ye  ought,  on  account  of  the  time, 
to  be  teachers,  ye  again  have  need  that  some  one  teach  you  the  first  rudiments 
of  the  oracles  of  God,  and  have  become  such  as  have  need  of  milk,  and  not  of 
solid  food.  13  For  every  one  who  partakes  of  milk  is  inexperienced  in  the  word 
of  righteousness ;  for  he  is  a  babe.  ^^  But  solid  food  belongs  to  those  who  are 
mature,  who  by  use  have  their  senses  trained  to  discern  good  and  evil. 
TTT  1  Wherefore,  leaving  the  elements  of  the  doctrine  of  Christ,  let  us  press 
»  J-.  on  to  maturity;  not  laying  again  a  foundation  of  repentance  from  dead 
works  and  faith  toward  God,  2  of  teaching  of  baptisms  and  laying  on  of  hands, 
of  resurrection  of  the  dead  and  eternal  judgment.  ^  And  this  we  will  do,  if  God 
permit.  *For  it  is  impossible  that  they  who  have  once  been  enlightened,  and 
have  tasted  of  the  heavenly  gift,  and  become  partakers  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  ^  and 
have  tasted  the  good  word  of  God,  and  the  powers  of  the  coming  age,  ^and  have 
fallen  away,  should  again  be  renewed  to  repentance ;  seeing  they  are  crucifying 
to  themselves  the  Son  of  God  afresh,  and  putting  him  to  open  shame.  Tor  the 
ground  which  has  drunk  in  the  rain  that  often  comes  on  it,  and  brings  forth 
herbs  fit  for  those  for  whose  sake  it  is  also  tilled,  partakes  of  blessing  from  God ; 
8 but  if  it  bears  thorns  and  thistles  it  is  rejected,  and  is  near  to  cursing;  whose 
end  is  to  be  burned. 

3  But,  beloved,  we  are  persuaded  better  things  concerning  you,  and  things 
that  accompany  salvation,  though  we  thus  speak.  i^For  God  is  not  unrighteous 
to  forget  your  work,  and  the  love  which  ye  showed  toward  his  name,  in  that  ye 
ministered  to  the  saints,  and  still  do  minister.  11  But  we  desire  that  each  one  of 
you  show  the  same  diligence,  for  the  full  assurance  of  the  hope  to  the  end  ;  ^^  that 
ye  may  not  become  slothful,  but  imitators  of  those  who  through  faith  and  long- 
suffering  inherit  the  promises,  i^  Yov  when  God  made  the  promise  to  Abraham, 
since  he  could  swear  by  no  one  greater,  he  swore  by  himself,  ^*  saying.  Surely, 
blessing  I  will  bless  thee,  and  multiplying  I  will  multiply  thee.  I'^nd  so, 
having  patiently  endured,  he  obtained  the  promise.  ^^  for  men  indeed  swear  by 
the  greater;  and  the  oath  serves  them  for  confirmation  as  an  end  of  all  gain- 
saying. 1'^  Wherein  God,  wishing  to  show  more  abundantly  to  the  heirs  of  the 
promise  the  immutability  of  his  counsel,  interposed  with  an  oath  ;  ^^  that  through 
two  immutable  things,  in  which  it  is  impossible  that  God  should  lie,  we  may 
have  strong  encouragement,  who  fled  for  refuge  to  lay  hold  on  the  hope  set  before 
us,  19-vv'hich  we  have  as  an  anchor  of  the  soul,  sure  and  steadfast,  and  entering 
into  that  within  the  vail ;  20  where  as  forerunner  for  us  Jesus  entered,  having 
become,  after  the  order  of  Melchizedek,  a  high  priest  forever. 


LETTER    TO    THE   HEBREWS.  361 

TTTT  1  For  this  Melchizedek,  king  of  Salem,  priest  of  the  most  high  God, 
V  iJ..  -^iio  met  Abraham  returning  from  the  slaughter  of  the  kings,  and 
blessed  him ;  2  to  whom  also  Abraham  divided  a  tenth  of  all ;  being  first  by  the 
interpretation  of  his  name  King  of  righteousness,  and  then  also  King  of  Salem , 
that  is,  King  of  peace;  ^ -without  father,  without  mother,  without  table  of 
descent,  having  neither  beginning  of  days,  nor  end  of  life,  but  likened  to  the 
Son  of  God,  abides  a  priest  continually. 

*  Now  behold  how  great  this  man  was,  to  whom  Abraham,  the  patriarch, 
gave  a  tenth  of  the  spoils.  ^  And  those  of  the  sons  of  Levi,  who  receive  the 
ofiice  of  the  priesthood,  have  a  commandment  to  take  tithes  of  the  people  accord- 
ing to  the  law,  that  is,  of  their  brethren,  though  these  have  come  out  of  the 
loins  of  Abraham ;  ^  but  he  whose  descent  is  not  reckoned  from  them  has  taken 
tithes  of  Abraham,  and  has  blessed  him  who  had  the  promises.  "^  And  without 
any  gainsaying,  the  less  is  blessed  by  the  better.  ^  ^^^d  hej-e  indeed  men  who 
die  receive  tithes ;  but  there,  one  received  them  of  whom  it  is  testified  that  he 
lives.  3  And  so  to  speak,  through  Abraham  Levi  even  who  receives  tithes,  has 
paid  tithes ;  ^^  for  he  was  yet  in  the  loins  of  his  father,  when  Melchizedek  met 
him. 

i^If  therefore  perfection  was  through  the  Levitical  priesthood  (for  upon  it 
the  people  have  received  the  law),  what  further  need  was  there  that  a  different 
priest  should  arise  after  the  order  of  Melchizedek,  and  not  be  reckoned  after  the 
order  of  Aaron  ?  ^^  Yor  the  priesthood  being  changed,  of  necessity  there  comes 
also  a  change  of  law.  ^^  For  he  of  whom  these  things  are  spoken  has  taken 
part  in  a  different  tribe,  from  which  no  one  has  given  attendance  at  the  altar. 
i*For  it  is  evident  that  our  Lord  has  arisen  out  of  Judah;  as  to  which 
tribe  Moses  spake  nothing  concerning  priests,  i^^mj  this  is  yet  more 
abundantly  evident,  if  after  the  likeness  of  Melchizedek  there  arises  another 
priest,  i^who  has  been  made  a  priest,  not  after  the  law  of  a  fleshly  com- 
mandment, but  after  the  power  of  an  indissoluble  life,  i''  For  it  is  testified 
of  him, 

Thou  art  a  priest  forever, 
After  the  order  of  Melchizedek. 

18  For  on  the  one  hand,  there  comes  an  annulling  of  a  previous  command- 
ment, on  account  of  its  weakness  and  unprofitableness, — ^^  for  the  law  perfected 
nothing, — and  on  the  other  a  bringing  in  of  a  better  hope,  through  which  we 
draw  near  to  God. 

*°And  inasmuch  as  it  was  not  without  the  taking  of  an  oath, — ^ifof  they 
indeed  became  priests  without  taking  an  oath,  but  he  with  an  oath  through  him 
who  said  to  him.  The  Lord  swore  and  will  not  repent,  thou  art  a  priest  forever, — 
22  by  so  much  also  has  Jesus  become  a  surety  of  a  better  covenant.  '^  And  they 
indeed  have  become  priests  many  in  number,  because  they  were  forbidden  by 
death  to  continue ;  2*  but  he,  because  he  abides  forever,  has  his  priesthood  *  un- 
changeable. 25  Whence  also  he  is  able  to  save  to  the  end  those  who  come  to  God 
through  him,  since  he  ever  lives  to  intercede  for  them. 

»  Or,  untransmissible  ;  or,  inalienable. 


362  THE   EPISTLES   AND   REVELATION. 

26  For  such  a  high  priest  became  us,  holy,  harmless,  undefiled,  separated 
from  sinners,  and  made  higher  than  the  heavens ;  ^7  who  is  not  under  a  daily 
necessity,  liJce  those  high  priests,  of  offering  sacrifices,  first  for  his  own  sins,  and 
then  for  those  of  the  people ;  for  this  he  did  once  for  all,  in  offering  him- 
self. 28  Pqi-  the  law  appoints  men  high  priests  who  have  infirmity ;  but  the 
word  of  the  oath  which  came  after  the  law,  appoints  the  Son,  who  is  perfected 
forever. 

T7TTT         1  Now  of  the  things  which  we  are  saying,  ^a  chief  point  is  this : 
»  -I--I--L*     We  have  such  a  high  priest,  who  sat  down  on  the  right  hand  of  the 
throne  of  the  Majesty  in  the  heavens  ;  2  a  minister  of  the  holy  places,  and  of  the 
true  tabernacle,  which  the  Lord  pitched,  and  not  man. 

3  For  every  high  priest  is  appointed  to  offer  both  gifts  and  sacrifices ;  where- 
fore it  is  necessary,  that  this  one  also  have  something  which  he  may  offer. 
*Now  if  he  were  on  earth,  he  would  not  be  a  priest  at  all,  since  there  are  those 
who  offer  the  gifts  according  to  law,  ^  who  serve  in  an  outline  and  a  shadow  of  the 
heavenly  things,'as  Moses  was  divinely  instructed,  when  he  was  about  to  make 
the  tabernacle ;  for,  See,  says  he,  that  thou  make  all  things  according  to  the 
example  which  was  showed  thee  in  the  mount.  ^  But  now  he  has  obtained  a 
more  excellent  ministry,  by  so  much  as  he  is  mediator  of  a  better  covenant  also, 
which  has  been  established  upon  better  promises. 

''  For  if  that  first  covenant  had  been  faultless,  place  would  not  be  sought  for 
the  second.    ^  For  finding  fault  with  them,  he  says, 
Behold  days  are  coming,  says  the  Lord, 
When  I  will  make  with  the  house  of  Israel, 
And  with  the  house  of  Judah,  a  new  covenant ; 
9  Not  according  to  the  covenant  that  I  made  with  their  fathers, 
In  the  day  when  I  took  hold  of  their  hand. 
To  lead  them  out  of  the  land  of  Egypt ; 
Because  they  abode  not  in  my  covenant, 
And  I  regarded  them  not,  says  the  Lord. 
1"  Because  this  is  the  covenant  that  I  will  covenant  with  the  house  of  Israel, 
After  those  days,  says  the  Lord, 
Putting  my  laws  into  their  mind, 
And  on  their  heart  I  will  write  them  ; 
And  I  will  be  to  them  a  God, 
And  they  shall  be  to  me  a  people  ; 
1^  And  they  will  not  teach. 
Each  one  his  neighbor,  and  each  one  his  brother, 
Saying,  Know  the  Lord  ; 

Because  all  will  know  me,  from  the  least  to  the  greatest  of  them ; 
12  Because  I  will  be  merciful  to  their  iniquities. 
And  their  sins  I  will  remember  no  more. 
1'  In  that  he  says,  A  new  covenant,  he  has  made  the  first  one  old.    Now  that 
Which  is  growing  old,  and  wearing  out  with  age,  is  ready  to  vanish  away. 

»  Or,  the  sum  of  what  we  have  said. 


LETTER    TO    THE    HEBREWS.  363 

T'V'  iNow  the  first  covenant  had  also  ordinances  of  service,  and  its 
-L^^«  sanctuary,  one  belonging  to  this  world.  ^For  a  tabernacle  was  pre- 
pared ;  the  first,  in  which  is  the  lamp-stand,  and  the  table,  and  the  show-bread, 
which  is  called  the  holy  place ;  ^  and  beyond  the  second  vail,  a  tabernacle  which 
is  called  the  holy  of  holies,  *  containing  the  golden  censer,  and  the  ark  of  the 
covenant  overlaid  on  every  side  with  gold,  in  which  was  a  golden  pot  containing 
the  manna,  and  the  rod  of  Aaron  which  budded,  and  the  tables  of  the  covenant, 
5  and  above  it  cherubim  of  glory  overshadowing  the  mercy-seat ;  concerning 
which  things  we  cannot  now  speak  particularly. 

6  These  things  being  thus  prepared,  into  the  first  tabernacle  the  priests  go 
continually,  performing  their  service ;  "^  but  into  the  second,  the  high  priest 
alone,  once  a  year,  not  without  blood,  which  he  offers  for  himself  and  for  the 
sins  of  ignorance  of  the  people  ;  ^  the  Holy  Spirit  signifying  this,  that  the  way 
into  the  holy  places  has  not  yet  been  made  manifest,  while  the  first  tabernacle 
is  yet  standing ;  ^  which  is  a  figure  for  the  time  present,  according  to  which  are 
otifered  both  gifts  and  sacrifices,  unable  to  perfect  the  worshiper  as  to  the  con- 
science ;  10  which  are  only  with  foods  and  drinks,  and  various  immersions,  or- 
dinances of  the  flesh,  imposed  until  a  time  of  reformation,  i^  But  Christ,  hav- 
ing come  as  a  high  priest  of  the  good  things  to  come,  through  the  greater  and 
more  perfect  tabernacle,  not  made  with  hands  (that  is,  not  of  this  creation), 
12  and  not  through  the  blood  of  goats  and  calves  but  through  his  own  blood, 
entered  once  for  all  into  the  holy  places,  obtaining  eternal  redemption,  i^pyj-if 
the  blood  of  goats  and  bulls,  and  ashes  of  a  heifer  sprinkling  those  who  have 
been  defiled,  sanctifies  to  the  purification  of  the  flesh ;  i*  how  much  more  will 
the  blood  of  Christ  who  through  the  eternal  Spirit  offered  himself  without  blem- 
ish to  God,  cleanse  your  conscience  from  dead  works  to  serve  the  living  God  ? 
15  And  for  this  cause  he  is  mediator  of  a  new  covenant,  in  order  that,  death 
having  taken  place  for  the  redemption  of  the  transgressions  that  were  under 
the  first  covenant,  they  who  have  been  called  may  receive  the  promise  of  the 
eternal  inheritance. 

16  For  where  there  is  a  *  testament,  there  must  also  of  necessity  be  brought  in 
the  death  of  the  testator,  i"^  For  a  testament  is  of  force  after  men  are  dead ;  since 
it  is  of  no  strength  at  all  while  the  testator  is  living. 

18  Wherefore,  neither  has  the  first  covenant  been  dedicated  without  blood. 
19  For,  when  Moses  had  spoken  every  commandment  to  all  the  people  according 
to  the  law,  he  took  the  blood  of  the  calves  and  of  the  goats,  with  water,  and 
scarlet  wool,  and  hyssop,  and  sprinkled  both  the  book  itself  and  all  the  people, 
saying,  20  This  is  the  blood  of  the  covenant,  which  God  commanded  .in  respect  to 
you.  2i^\nd  moreover,  the  tabernacle,  and  all  the  vessels  of  the  service,  he  in 
like  manner  sprinkled  with  the  blood.  22  ^^^  nearly  all  things  are  cleansed 
according  to  the  law  with  blood ;  and  apart  from  shedding  of  blood  comes  no 
remission. 

23  It  was  necessary  therefore,  that  the  outlines  of  the  things  in  the  heavens 
should  be  cleansed  with  these ;  but  the  heavenly  things  themselves,  with  better 

» The  same  Greek  word  means  covenant  and  also  testament. 


364  THE    EPISTLES   AND   REVELATION. 


sacrifices  than  these.  21  For  Christ  entered  not  into  holy  places  made  with 
hands,  figures  of  the  true ;  but  into  heaven  itself,  now  to  appear  inlhe  presence 
of  God  for  us ;  25  nor  yet  that  he  should  many  times  offer  himself,  as  the  high 
priest  enters  into  the  holy  places  every  year  with  blood  of  others;  26 for  then 
must  he  many  times  have  sufiered  since  the  foundation  of  the  world ;  but  now 
once,  at  the  end  of  the  ages,  he  has  been  manifested  to  put  away  sin  through  the 
sacrifice  of  himself.  27  And  inasmuch  as  it  is  appointed  to  men  once  to  die,  but 
after  this,  judgment ;  2850  also  the  Christ,  having  been  once  offered  to  bear  the 
sins  of  many,  will  to  those  who  wait  for  him  appear  a  second  time  apart  from 
sin,  unto  salvation. 

XI  For  the  law  having  a  shadow  of  the  good  things  to  come,  not  the  very 
•  picture  of  the  things,  can  never,  with  the  same  sacrifices  which  they  offer 
year  by  year  continually,  perfect  those  who  come  to  them.  2  For  then  would 
they  not  have  ceased  to  be  oflered,  because  the  worshipers  would  have  had  no 
more  consciousness  of  sins,  having  been  once  cleansed  ?  ^  But  in  those  sacrifices 
there  is  a  remembrance  made  of  sins  year  by  year.  *  For  it  is  impossible  that 
the  blood  of  bulls  and  of  goats  should  take  away  sins.  ^  Wherefore,  when  he 
enters  into  the  world,  he  says. 

Sacrifice  and  offering  thou  didst  not  wish, 

But  a  body  didst  thou  prepare  for  me ; 
6  In  whole  burnt-offerings,  and  sin-offerings,  thou  hadst  no  pleasure. 
"^Then  said  I,  Lo,  I  am  come. 

In  the  volume  of  the  book  it  is  written  concerning  me, 

To  do  thy  will,  O  God. 
8  Saying  above.  Sacrifices  and  offerings  and  whole  burnt-offerings  and  sin-offer- 
ings thou  didst  not  Avish,  nor  hadst  pleasure  therein,  which  are  offered  according 
to  the  law,  ^  then  has  he  said,  Lo,  I  am  come  to  do  thy  will.  He  takes  away  the 
first,  that  he  may  establish  the  second.  10  jn  which  will  we  have  been  sanctified, 
through  the  offering  of  the  body  of  Jesus  Christ  once  for  all. 

11  And  every  priest  indeed  stands  daily  ministering,  and  offering  many  times 
the  same  sacrifices,  which  can  never  take  away  sins ;  ^2  b^it  he,  having  offered 
one  sacrifice  for  sins,  for  ever  sat  down  on  the  right  hand  of  God ;  ^^from  hence- 
forth waiting  until  his  enemies  be  made  his  footstool.  ^*For  by  one  offering  lie 
has  perfected  forever  those  who  are  sanctified.  ^^  Moreover,  the  Holy  Spirit  also 
testifies  to  us ;  for  after  he  had  said,  i^  This  is  the  covenant  that  I  will  covenant 
with  them  after  those  days,  says  the  Lord,  putting  my  laws  on  their  hearts,  and 
on  their  mind  I  will  write  them,  ^^  and  their  sins  and  their  transgressions  I  will 
remember  no  more.  ^^  But  where  there  is  remission  of  these,  there  is  no  longer  a 
sin-offering, 

19  Having  therefore,  brethren,  boldness  for  the  entrance  into  the  holy  places 
by  the  blood  of  Jesus,  which  he  instituted  for  us,  20  a  new  and  living  way,  through 
the  vail,  that  is  to  say,  his  flesh  ;  21  and  having  a  great  priest  over  the  house  of 
God  ;  22  let  us  come  with  a  true  heart  in  fullness  of  faith,  having  had  our  hearts 
sprinkled  from  an  evil  conscience ;  and  ha^ang  had  our  body  washed  with  pure 
water,  23  let  us  hold  fast  the  confession  of  the  hope  without  wavering,  for  he  is 
faithful  who  promised ;  24  and  let  us  consider  one  another,  to  incite  to  love  and 


LETTER    TO    THE    HEBREWS.  365 

to  good  works;  25 not  forsaking  the  gathering  of  ourselves  together,  as  is  the 
custom  of  some,  but  exhorting,  and  so  much  the  more  as  ye  see  the  day  ap- 
proaching. 

26  For  if  we  are  -svillfully  sinning,  after  having  received  the  knowledge  of 
the  truth,  there  no  longer  remains  a  sin-offering,  27  but  a  certain  fearful  looking 
for  of  judgment,  and  a  fiery  indignation  which  is  about  to  devour  the  adver- 
saries. 28  One  yr\iQ  has  rejected  Moses'  law  dies  without  mercy,  on  the  testimony 
of  two  or  three  witnesses.  29  Qf  how  much  worse  punishment,  think  ye,  will 
he  be  judged  worthy,  who  has  trampled  under  foot  the  Son  of  God,  and  has 
accounted  the  blood  of  the  covenant,  wherewith  he  was  sanctified,  a  defiled 
thing,  and  has  insulted  the  Spirit  of  grace  ?  ^o  Yor  we  know  him  who  said.  To 
me  belongs  vengeance ;  I  will  recompense ;  and  again.  The  Lord  will  judge  his 
people.    31  It  is  a  fearful  thing  to  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  living  God. 

32  But  call  to  remembrance  the  former  days,  in  which,  after  ye  were  en- 
lightened, ye  endured  a  great  conflict  of  sufferings;  ^3 partly,  whilst  ye  were 
made  a  spectacle  both  by  reproaches  and  afflictions;  and  partly,  in  that  ye 
became  partakers  with  those  who  were  so  used,  ^-t  for  ye  sympathized  with  the 
prisoners,  and  ye  took  joyfully  the  plundering  of  your  goods,  knowing  that  ye 
have  yourselves  a  better  possession  and  an  abiding  one. 

35  Cast  not  away  therefore  your  boldness,  which  has  great  recompense.  36  por 
ye  have  need  of  patience,  that  having  done  the  will  of  God  ye  may  receive  the 
promise.  37  Fqj.  yg^  ^  very  little  while,  the  Coming  One  will  come,  and  will  not 
delay.  38  ^ut,  my  righteous  one  shall  live  by  faith ;  and  if  he  draw  back,  my 
soul  has  no  pleasure  in  him.  39  g^t  we  are  not  of  those  who  draw  back  to  per- 
dition ;  but  of  those  who  have  faith  to  the  saving  of  the  soul. 
^VT  1  Now  faith  is  an  assurance  of  things  hoped  for,  a  conviction  of  things 
-^-L»     not  seen.     2  por  in  this  the  elders  obtained  a  good  testimony. 

3  By  faith  we  perceive  *that  the  ages  have  been  framed  by  God's  word,  so 
that  what  is  seen  has  not  arisen  out  of  things  which  appear. 

*  By  faith  Abel  offered  to  God  a  more  excellent  sacrifice  than  Cain,  through 
which  he  received  testimony  that  he  was  righteous,  God  testifying  of  his  gifts ; 
and  through  it,  being  dead,  he  yet  speaks. 

5 By  faith  Enoch  was  translated,  so  as  not  to  see  death;  and  he  was  not 
found,  because  God  translated  him ;  for  before  his  translation,  he  has  had  the 
testimony  that  he  pleased  God.  6  And  apart  from  faith  it  is  impossible  to  please 
him ;  for  he  who  comes  to  God  must  believe  that  he  is,  and  that  he  becomes  a 
rewarder  to  those  who  seek  after  him. 

''  By  faith  Noah,  being  divinely  instructed  concerning  things  not  yet  seen^ 
moved  with  fear,  prepared  an  ark  for  the  saving  of  his  house ;  through  which 
he  condemned  the  world,  and  became  heir  of  the  righteousness  which  is  accord- 
ing to  faith. 

8  By  faith  Abraham  when  called  obeyed,  to  go  forth  into  a  place  which  he 
was  about  to  receive  for  an  inheritance,  and  went  forth,  not  knowing  whither  he 
was  going.    ^By  faith  he  sojourned  in  the  land  of  promise,  as  a  foreign  land, 

» Or,  that  the  ages  were  constituted. 


366  THE    EPISTLES    AND    REVELATION. 

dwelling  in  tents  with  Isaac  and  Jacob,  the  heirs  with  him  of  the  same  promise ; 
10  for  he  waited  for  the  city  which  has  the  foundations,  whose  builder  and  maker 
is  God. 

11  By  faith  Sarah  herself  also  received  power  to  conceive  seed,  even  when 
she  was  past  age,  because  she  accounted  him  faithful  who  promised,  i^  Where- 
fore also  there  sprang  from  one,  and  him  become  as  dead,  as  many  as  the  stars 
of  heaven  in  multitude,  and  as  the  sand  which  is  by  the  seashore  innumerable. 

13  In  faith  these  all  died,  not  having  received  the  promises,  but  having  seen 
them  from  afar,  and  greeted  them,  and  confessed  that  they  were  strangers  and 
sojourners  on  the  earth.  i*For  they  that  say  such  things  declare  plainly,  that 
they  are  seeking  a  country,  i^  And  if  indeed,  they  had  kept  in  mind  that  from 
which  they  came  out,  they  would  have  had  opportunity  to  return,  i^  But  now 
they  long  for  a  better  country,  that  is,  a  heavenly ;  wherefore  God  is  not  ashamed 
of  them  to  be  called  their  God ;  for  he  prepared  for  them  a  city. 

i'^  By  faith  Abraham,  being  tried,  has  oiBfered  Isaac ;  and  he  who  had  gladly 
received  the  promises  was  offering  his  only  begotten,  i^  of  whom  it  was  said.  In 
Isaac  shall  thy  seed  be  called  ;  i^  accounting  that  God  is  able  even  to  raise  from 
the  dead ;  whence  he  did  also  as  in  a  figure  receive  him  back. 

20  By  faith  Isaac  blessed  Jacob  and  Esau,  concerning  things  about  to  be. 

21  By  faith  Jacob,  when  dying,  blessed  each  of  the  sons  of  Joseph ;  and  he 
worshiped  [leaning]  on  the  top  of  his  staff. 

22  By  faith  Joseph,  when  dying,  made  mention  of  the  departure  of  the  sons 
of  Israel,  and  commanded  concerning  his  bones. 

23  By  faith  Moses,  when  born,  was  hidden  three  months  by  his  parents, 
because  they  saw  that  the  child  was  fair ;  and  they  were  not  afraid  of  the  king's 
edict. 

2*  By  faith  Moses,  when  grown  up,  refused  to  be  called  son  of  a  daughter  of 
Pharaoh ;  25  choosing  rather  to  suffer  affliction  with  the  people  of  God,  than  to 
enjoy  the  pleasures  of  sin  for  a  season;  26 accounting  the  reproach  of  the  Christ 
greater  riches  than  the  treasures  of  Egypt ;  for  he  looked  away  to  the  reward. 

2T  By  faith  he  left  Egypt,  not  fearing  the  wrath  of  the  king ;  for  he  endured, 
as  seeing  him  who  is  invisible. 

28  By  faith  he  has  instituted  the  passover,  and  the  affusion  of  the  blood,  that 
the  destroyer  of  the  first-born  might  not  touch  them. 

29 By  faith  they  passed  through  the  Red  sea  as  by  dry  land;  which  the 
Egyptians  attempting  were  swallowed  up. 

30  By  faith  the  walls  of  Jericho  fell,  after  they  had  been  encompassed  for 
seven  days. 

31  By  faith  Rahab  the  harlot  did  not  perish  with  those  who  disbelieved,  after 
having  received  the  spies  with  peace. 

32  And  what  more  shall  I  say  ?  For  the  time  will  fail  me  if  I  tell  about 
Gideon,  Barak,  Samson,  Jephthah ;  of  David  also  and  Samuel  and  the  prophets ; 
33  who  through  faith  overcame  kingdoms,  wrought  righteousness,  obtained 
promises,  shut  the  mouths  of  lions,  3*  quenched  the  power  of  fire,  escaped  the 
edge  of  the  sword,  from  weakness  were  made  strong,  became  mighty  in  war, 
turned  to  flight  armies  of  aliens.    35  Women  received  their  dead,  by  a  resurrec- 


LETTER    TO    THE    HEBREWS.  367 

tiou ;  and  others  were  tortured,  not  accepting  the  deliverance,  that  they  might 
obtain  a  better  resurrection.  36^n(j  others  had  trial  of  mockings,  and  scourg- 
ings,  and,  moreover,  of  bonds  and  imprisonment.  ^TXhey  were  stoned,  they 
were  sawn  asunder,  they  were  tempted,  they  were  slain  with  the  sword;  they 
went  about  in  sheep-skins  and  goats'  skins,  being  destitute,  afflicted,  ill-treated ; 
38  of  whom  the  world  was  not  worthy ;  wandering  in  deserts  and  mountains  and 
caves,  and  the  holes  of  the  earth. 

39  And  all  these,  having  obtained  a  good  testimony  through  their  faith,  did 
not  receive  the  promise ;  *o  God  having  provided  something  better  concerning  us, 
that  apart  from  us  they  should  not  be  perfected. 

ml  Therefore,  let  us  also,  having  so  great  a  cloud  of  witnesses  sur- 
•  rounding  us,  put  oflf  every  weight,  and  the  easily  besetting  sin,  and 
run  with  patience  the  race  that  is  set  before  us,  ^  looking  away  to  the  author  and 
perfecter  of  the  faith,  Jesus ;  who  for  the  joy  set  before  him  endured  the  cross, 
despising  shame,  and  has  sat  down  on  the  right  hand  of  the  throne  of  God.  ^  for 
consider  him  who  has  endured  such  gainsaying  of  sinners  against  *  himself;  that 
ye  become  not  weary,  fainting  in  your  souls. 

*  Not  yet  did  ye  resist  unto  blood,  contending  against  sin ;  ^  and  ye  have 
forgotten  the  exhortation,  which  discourses  with  you  as  with  sons. 

My  son,  regard  not  lightly  the  chastening  of  the  Lord, 
Nor  faint  when  reproved  by  him ; 
^  For  whom  the  Lord  loves  he  chastens. 
And  scourges  every  son  whom  he  receives. 

■^  It  is  for  chastening  that  ye  endure ;  God  deals  with  you  as  with  sons ;  for 
what  son  is  there  whom  his  father  chastens  not  ?  ^  But  if  ye  are  without  chas- 
tening, of  which  all  have  become  partakers,  then  are  ye  bastards,  and  not  sons. 
9  Furthermore,  we  had  the  fathers  of  our  flesh,  as  chasteners,  and  we  reverenced 
them ;  shall  we  not  much  rather  be  in  subjection  to  the  Father  of  spirits,  and 
live  ?  10  For  they  indeed  for  a  few  days  chastened  us  as  seemed  good  to  them  ; 
but  he  for  our  profit,  that  we  may  be  partakers  of  his  holiness.  ^^  Now  all  chas- 
tening for  the  present  indeed  seems  to  be  not  joyous,  but  grievous;  afterward,  it 
yields  the  peaceable  fruit  of  righteousness,  to  those  who  have  been  trained  thereby. 

12  Wherefore  lift  up  the  relaxed  hands,  and  the  palsied  knees ;  i^  and  make 
straight  paths  for  your  feet,  that  the  lame  be  not  turned  out  of  the  way,  but 
rather  be  healed,  i*  Pursue  peace  with  all,  and  the  sanctification,  apart  from 
which  no  man  shall  see  the  Lord ;  i^  looking  diligently,  lest  there  be  any  one 
coming  short  of  the  grace  of  God  ;  lest  any  root  of  bitterness  springing  up  trouble 
you,  and  the  many  be  thereby  defiled ;  i^  lest  there  be  any  fornicator,  or  profane 
person,  as  Esau,  who  for  a  single  meal  sold  his  birthright,  i'^  For  ye  know  that 
even  when  afterward  wishing  to  inherit  the  blessing,  he  was  rejected  (for  he 
found  no  place  of  repentance) ;  though  he  sought  after  it  with  tears. 

18  For  ye  have  not  come  to  a  mount  that  is  touched,  and  burning  with  fire, 
nor  to  blackness,  and  darkness,  and  tempest,  i^  and  the  sound  of  a  trumpet,  and 
the  voice  of  words ;  which  voice  they  who  heard  entreated  that  no  word  more 

»  Several  of  the  earliest  documents  read  themselves. 


368  THE    EPISTLES    AND    REVELATION. 

should  be  spoken  to  them ;  20  for  they  could  not  bear  that  which  was  commanded, 
Even  if  a  beast  touch  the  mountain,  it  shall  be  stoned  ;  '^^  and  so  terrible  was  the 
sight,  that  Moses  said,  I  am  terrified,  and  trembling.  22  j^^t  ye  have  come  to 
mount  Zion,  and  to  the  city  of  the  living  God,  the  heavenly  Jerusalem,  and  to 
'^  myriads  of  angels,  ^sto  the  general  assembly  and  church  of  the  first-born,  who 
are  enrolled  in  heaven,  and  to  God  the  Judge  of  all,  and  to  the  spirits  of  right- 
eous men  perfected  ;  24  and  to  Jesus  the  mediator  of  a  new  covenant,  and  to  the 
blood  of  sprinkling,  that  speaks  better  than  Abel. 

25  See  that  ye  refuse  not  him  who  speaks ;  for  if  they  did  not  escape,  refusing 
him  who  declared  the  divine  will  on  earth,  much  more  shall  not  we,  who  turn 
away  from  him  who  speaks  from  heaven ;  26  whose  voice  then  shook  the  earth ; 
but  now  he  has  promised,  saying.  Yet  once  more  I  will  shake,  not  the  earth 
only,  but  also  heaven.  27  And  this.  Yet  once  more,  signifies  the  removing  of  the 
things  shaken,  as  of  things  that  have  been  made,  that  the  things  which  are  not 
shaken  may  abide. 

28  Wherefore,  receiving  a  kingdom  which  can  not  be  shaken,  let  us  have  grace 
whereby  we  may  serve  God  acceptably,  with  reverence  and  fear ;  29  for  our  God 
is  a  consuming  fire. 

VTTT  1  Let  brotherly  love  abide. 

-^J-J-J-.  2j)Qnot  forget  hospitality;  for  thereby  some  entertained  angels 
unawares. 

3  Remember  the  prisoners,  as  bound  with  them ;  those  ill-treated,  as  being 
yourselves  also  in  the  body. 

*  Let  marriage  be  honored  by  all,  and  let  the  bed  be  undefiled ;  for  fornicators 
and  adulterers  God  will  judge. 

5  Let  your  disposition  be  without  love  of  money,  content  with  what  ye  have ; 
for  he  himself  has  said,  I  will  never  leave  thee,  nor  forsake  thee.  ^So  that  we 
confidently  say, 

The  Lord  is  my  helper,  and  I  will  not  fear ; 
What  shall  man  do  to  me  ? 

■^  Remember  those  who  were  your  leaders,  who  spoke  to  you  the  word  of  God ; 
and  observing  the  issue  of  their  manner  of  life,  imitate  their  faith. 

8  Jesus  Christ  is  yesterday  and  to-day  the  same,  yea  and  forever.  ^  Be  not 
carried  away  with  manifold  and  strange  teachings ;  for  it  is  good  that  the  heart 
be  confirmed  with  grace,  not  with  foods,  which  did  not  profit  those  who  walked 
therein. 

^^  We  have  an  altar,  from  which  they  have  no  right  to  eat  Avho  serve  the 
tabernacle.  ^^  For  the  bodies  of  those  beasts,  whose  blood  is  brought  into  the 
holy  places  through  the  high  priest  as  an  offering  for  sin,  are  burned  without 
the  camp.  12  Wherefore  Jesus  also,  that  he  might  sanctify  the  people  througli 
his  own  blood,  suffered  without  the  gate.  ^^  Tj^grefore,  let  us  go  forth  to  him 
without  the  camp,  bearing  his  reproach.  1*  For  here  we  have  not  an  abiding 
city,  but  are  seeking  for  the  one  that  is  to  be. 

»  Or,  and  to  innumerable  hosts,  the  general  assembly  of  angels,  and  the  church  of 
the  first-born. 


THE    GENERAL    LETTER    OF    JUDE.  369 

15  Through  him,  therefore,  let  us  offer  up  a  sacrifice  of  praise  to  God  contin- 
ually, that  is,  the  fruit  of  lips  that  give  thanks  to  his  name.  ^^  But  to  do  good 
and  to  communicate  forget  not ;  for  with  such  sacrifices  God  is  well  pleased. 

1^  Obey  those  who  are  your  leaders,  and  submit ;  for  it  is  they  who  watch  in 
behalf  of  your  souls,  as  those  who  are  to  give  account ;  that  they  may  do  this 
with  joy,  and  not  with  sighing,  for  this  would  be  unprofitable  for  you. 

18 Pray  for  us;  for  we  are  persuaded  that  we  have  a  good  conscience,  in  all 
things  wishing  to  deport  ourselves  well.  i^But  I  the  more  earnestly  beseech  you 
to  do  this,  that  I  may  the  more  quickly  be  restored  to  you. 

20  Now  the  God  of  peace,  who  brought  up  from  the  dead  our  Lord  Jesus,  the 
great  Shepherd  of  the  sheep  in  virtue  of  the  blood  of  an  eternal  covenant,  ^^  make 
you  perfect  in  every  good  thing  to  do  his  will,  working  in  ^  us  that  which  is  well 
pleasing  in  his  sight,  through  Jesus  Christ;  to  whom  be  the  glory,  forever  and 
ever.    Amen. 

22  But  I  exhort  you,  brethren,  bear  with  the  word  of  exhortation ;  for  I  have 
written  to  you  in  few  words. 

23 Know  that  our  brother,  Timothy,  has  been  set  at  liberty;  with  whom,  if 
he  comes  shortly,  I  will  see  you, 

21  Salute  all  your  leaders,  and  all  the  saints.    Those  from  Italy  salute  you. 
25  Grace  be  with  you  all.    Amen. 


THE  GENERAL  LETTER  OF  JUDE. 

Jude  styles  himself  a  brother  of  James,  probably  the  brother  of  our  Lord 
(Gal.  1  :  19),  and  the  writer  of  the  Epistle  bearing  his  name.  The  Epistle  of 
Jude  is  a  stimulation  and  a  warning  against  Antinomian  errors  and  practices  and 
licentious  tendencies  prevailing  between  A.  D.  60  and  70.  It  seems  to  have  been 
written  before  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  since  no  reference  is  made  to  that 
event,  which  could  naturally  have  been  done  as  an  example  of  divine  vengeance 
upon  the  unbelieving  and  godless.  A  remarkable  resemblance  also  exists 
between  this  Epistle  and  the  second  chapter  of  Second  Peter,  indicating  an  influ- 
ence of  one  upon  the  other.  The  fresh  and  vigorous  style  of  Jude,  and  its  close 
adherence  of  thought  throughout,  are  against  the  view  that  it  was  borrowed. 
On  the  other  hand,  the  differences  between  First  and  Second  Peter  are  mostly 
confined  to  the  second  chapter.  This  would  indicate  the  priority  of  Jude. 
Second  Peter  also  has  the  appearance  of  having  selected  certain  things  from 
Jude,  rather  than  Jude  from  Second  Peter.  It  seems  very  probable  that  Peter 
had  read  the  Epistle  of  Jude,  and  under  the  Spirit's  direction  made  large  use  of 
it  in  addressing  his  Christian  readers.  It  is  uncertain  as  to  whom  Jude  wrote, 
very  likely  to  the  Christians  of  Palestine,  about  A.  D.  65  or  66. 

1  Jude,  a  servant  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  brother  of  James,  to  the  called,  beloved 
in  God  the  Father,  and  kept  for  Jesus  Christ :  2  Mercy,  and  peace,  and  love,  be 

multiplied  to  you.  

*Many  ancient  documents  read  you. 
Y 


370  THE    EPISTLES    AND    REVELATION. 

3  Beloved,  while  giving  all  diligence  to  write  to  you  concerning  our  common 
salvation,  I  found  it  necessary  to  write  to  you  exhorting  you  to  contend  earnestly 
for  the  faith  delivered  once  for  all  to  the  saints.  *  For  there  crept  in  stealthily 
some  men,  who  of  old  were  set  forth  beforehand  to  this  condemnation,  ungodly 
men,  turning  the  grace  of  our  God  into  wantonness,  and  denying  the  only  Master, 
and  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

5  But  I  wish  to  remind  you,  though  ye  know  all  things  once  for  all,  that 
a  Jesus,  having  saved  the  people  out  of  the  land  of  Egypt,  afterward  destroyed 
those  who  believed  not.  «  And  angels  who  kept  not  their  principality,  but  left 
their  own  habitation,  he  has  kept  in  everlasting  bonds  under  darkness,  to  the 
judgment  of  the  great  day.  ^  As  Sodom  and  Gomorrah,  and  the  cities  about 
them,  in  like  manner  with  these  giving  themselves  over  to  fornication,  and 
going  away  after  other  flesh,  are  set  forth  as  an  example,  suffering  the  vengeance 
of  eternal  fire.  ^  Yet,  in  like  manner,  these  also  in  their  dreaming  defile  the 
flesh,  reject  dominion,  and  rail  at  dignities.  ^  But  Michael  the  archangel,  when 
contending  with  the  devil  he  disputed  concerning  the  body  of  Moses,  dared  not 
bring  against  him  a  railing  judgment,  but  said,  The  Lord  rebuke  thee  !  ^^But 
these  rail  at  whatever  thing-s  they  know  not ;  but  what  things  naturally,  as  the 
irrational  creatures,  they  understand,  in  these  they  are  destroyed.  i^Woe  to 
them  !  Because  they  went  in  the  way  of  Cain,  and  rushed  on  in  the  error  of  Ba- 
laam for  wages,  and  perished  in  the  gainsaying  of  Korah. 

12  These  are  the  hidden  rocks  in  your  love  feasts,  when  they  feast  with  you, 
fearlessly  shepherding  themselves ;  waterless  clouds  swept  along  by  winds ; 
autumn  trees,  without  fruit,  twice  dead,  rooted  up ;  ^^  raging  waves  of  the  sea, 
foaming  out  their  own  shame  ;  wandering  stars,  for  whom  the  blackness  of  dark- 
ness has  been  kept  forever.  ^^And  to  these  also  Enoch  a  seventh  from  Adam 
prophesied,  saying.  Behold,  the  Lord  came,  with  his  holy  myriads,  ^5  to  execute 
judgment  on  all,  and  to  convict  all  the  ungodly  of  all  their  works  of  ungodli- 
ness which  they  did,  and  of  all  the  hard  things  which  ungodly  sinners  spoke 
against  him.  ^^  These  are  murmurers,  complaining  of  their  lot,  walking  accord- 
ing to  their  desires ;  and  their  mouth  speaks  swelling  words ;  admiring  men's 
persons,  for  the  sake  of  profit. 

1'^  But  do  ye,  beloved,  remember  the  words  which  were  before  spoken  by  the 
apostles  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  ^^  that  they  said  to  you,  in  the  last  time  there 
will  be  scoffers,  walking  after  their  own  ungodly  desires.  ^^  These  are  they  who 
make  separations ;  natural,  having  not  the  Spirit,  ^o  g^t  ye,  beloved,  building  up 
yourselves  on  your  most  holy  faith,  praying  in  the  Holy  Spirit,  21  keep  yourselves 
in  the  love  of  God,  looking  for  the  mercy  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  to  eternal  life. 
22  And  some  ^refute  when  they  are  contending;  and  some  save,  snatching  them 
out  of  the  fire ;  ^3  and  some  compassionate  with  fear,  hating  even  the  garment 
spotted  by  the  flesh. 

2*  Now  to  him  who  is  able  to  guard  you  from  falling,  and  to  set  you  without 
blemish  in  gladness  before  the  presence  of  his  glory ;  25  to  the  only  God  our  Sav- 

*  Many  ancienl  documents  read  the  Lord. 

b  Many  ancient  documents  read  compassionate. 


THE  SECOND  GENERAL  LETTER  OF  PETER.       371 

ior,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord,  be  glory,  majesty,  might,  and  authority, 
before  all  time,  and  now,  and  forever.     Amen. 


THE  SECOND  GENERAL  LETTER  OF  PETER. 

The  Second  Epistle  of  Peter  is  addressed  to  the  same  churches  as  his  First 
Epistle  (3  :  1),  but  later,  when  the  apostle  was  expecting  speedy  martyrdom 
(1  :  14).  It  is  a  sort  of  final  testimony  and  admonition  to  those  among 
whom  he  had  labored.  In  his  First  Epistle  he  dwells  more  largely  upon  the 
trials  and  persecutions  from  without  the  church.  In  this  he  points  more  to 
dangers  from  within,  false  teachers,  scoffers,  and  licentious  professors.  In  both 
he  would  confirm  their  faith.     In  both  he  appears  in  agreement  with  Paul. 

This  Epistle  appears  to  have  been  written  before  the  destruction  of  Jeru- 
salem, as  no  reference  is  made  to  that  event,  nor  is  there  anything  which  would 
indicate  the  fall  of  the  Jewish  State.  On  the  resemblance  between  the  second 
chapter  and  the  Epistle  of  Jude,  see  prefatory  remarks  on  that  Epistle.  Where 
it  was  written  we  have  no  means  of  deciding.  Possibly  at  Rome,  where  he 
appears  to  have  suffered  martyrdom.  Its  date  may  be  assigned  to  A.  D.  66  or  67. 
See  on  p.  262. 

II  Simon  Peter,  a  servant  and  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ,  to  those  who  have 
•  obtained  an  equally  precious  faith  with  us  in  the  righteousness  of  our  God 
and  Savior  Jesus  Christ :  ^  Grace  and  peace  be  multiplied  to  you,  in  the  knowl- 
edge of  God  and  of  Jesus  our  Lord. 

3  Seeing  that  his  divine  power  has  given  us  all  things  that  belong  to  life  and 
godliness,  through  the  knowledge  of  him  who  called  us  by  his  own  glory  and 
virtue ;  *  through  which  he  has  given  us  precious  and  exceeding  great  promises, 
that  through  these  ye  may  become  partakers  of  ^the  divine  nature,  having 
escaped  from  the  corruption  that  is  in  the  world  by  desire ;  ^even  for  this  very 
reason,  adding  on  your  part  all  diligence,  in  your  faith  supply  virtue;  and  in 
virtue,  knowledge  ;  ^  and  in  knowledge,  self-control ;  and  in  self-control,  patience  ; 
and  in  patience,  godliness  ;  "^  and  in  godliness,  brotherly  affection  ;  and  in  brotlierly 
affection,  love.  ^For  if  these  things  are  yours,  and  abound,  they  cause  that  ye 
shall  not  be  idle  nor  unfruitful  unto  the  full  knowledge  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
9  But  he  that  lacks  these  things  is  blind,  not  seeing  afar  off",  having  forgotten 
the  cleansing  away  of  his  old  sins.  ^^  Wherefore  the  rather,  brethren,  earnestly 
endeavor  to  make  your  calling  and  election  sure ;  for  if  ye  do  these  things,  ye 
will  never  fall.  ^^  For  so  will  be  richly  supplied  to  you  the  entrance  into  the 
eternal  kingdom  of  our  Lord  and  Savior  Jesus  Christ. 

12  Wherefore,  I  shall  be  always  ready  to  remind  you  of  these  things,  though 
ye  know  them,  and  are  established  in  the  truth  that  is  with  you.  i^  And  I  think 
it  right,  so  long  as  I  am  in  this  tabernacle,  to  stir  you  up  by  reminding  you ; 
1*  knowing  that  I  must  soon  put  off"  my  tabernacle,  as  also  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 

»  Or,  a  divine  nature.- 


372  THE    EPISTLES    AND    REVELATION. 


signified  to  me.    ^^  And  I  will  also  earnestly  endeavor  that  at  all  times  ye  may 
be  able  after  my  departure  to  call  these  things  to  mind. 

16  For  we  did  not  follow  cunningly  devised  fables,  when  we  made  known  to 
you  the  power  and  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  but  had  been  eyewitnesses 
of  his  majesty.  ^'^  For  he  received  from  God  the  Father  honor  and  glory,  when 
such  a  voice  was  borne  to  him  from  the  majestic  glory,  This  is  my  beloved  Son, 
in  whom  I  am  well  pleased  ;  i^and  this  voice  we  heard  borne  from  heaven,  when 
we  were  with  him  in  the  holy  mount.  ^^  And  we  have  the  prophetic  word  made 
more  sure ;  to  which  ye  do  well  that  ye  take  heed,  as  to  a  lamp  shining  in  a  dark 
place,  until  the  day  dawn,  and  the  day-star  arise  in  your  hearts;  20  knowing  this 
first,  that  no  prophecy  of  Scripture  comes  of  one's  own  interpretation ;  21  for 
prophecy  was  never  brought  by  the  will  of  man ;  but  moved  by  the  Holy  Spirit, 
men  spoke  from  God. 

ni  But  false  prophets  also  arose  among  the  people,  as  among  you  also 
•  there  will  be  false  teachers,  who  will  stealthily  bring  in  ^  heresies  of  per- 
dition, even  denying  as  Master  him  who  bought  them,  bringing  upon  themselves 
swift  perdition.  2  And  many  will  follow  their  lasciviousness ;  through  whom 
the  way  of  the  truth  will  be  evil  spoken  of.  ^  And  in  covetousness  will  they 
with  feigned  words  make  merchandise  of  you  ;  for  whom  the  judgment  from  of 
old  lingers  not,  and  their  perdition  slumbers  not. 

*  For  if  God  spared  not  angels,  when  they  sinned,  but  casting  them  down  to 
^hell  delivered  them  over  to  chains  of  darkness,  kept  unto  judgment;  ^and 
spared  not  the  old  world,  but  preserved  Noah,  with  seven  others,  a  preacher  of 
righteousness,  bringing  a  flood  on  the  world  of  ungodly  men,  « and  turning  to 
ashes  the  cities  of  Sodom  and  Gomorrah  condemned  them  to  overthrow,  having 
made  them  an  example  to  those  who  should  afterward  live  ungodly ;  '  and  de- 
livered righteous  Lot,  wearied  out  with  the  lewd  conduct  of  the  lawless;  (Sfor 
in  seeing  and  hearing  that  righteous  man,  dwelling  among  them,  tortured  his 
righteous  soul  from  day  to  day  with  their  lawless  deeds ; )  ^  the  Lord  knows  how 
to  deliver  the  godly  out  of  temptation,  and  to  keep  the  unrighteous  under  pun- 
ishment to  the  day  of  judgment ;  '^^  but  especially  those  who  walk  after  the  flesh 
in  unclean  desire,  and  despise  dominion.  Daring,  self-willed,  they  do  not  trem- 
ble when  railing  at  dignities ;  ^^  whereas  angels,  being  greater  in  strength  and 
power,  bring  not  a  railing  judgment  against  them  before  the  Lord. 

12  But  these,  as  irrational  creatures,  born  mere  animals  for  capture  and  de- 
struction, railing  in  things  they  know  not,  will  in  their  destruction  be  also 
destroyed,  ^^  unrighteously  treated  as  the  wages  of  unrighteousness ;  accounting 
it  pleasure  to  revel  in  the  day  time  ;  spots,  and  blemishes,  reveling  in  their  '^  love- 
feasts  while  feasting  with  you ;  1*  having  eyes  full  of  an  adulteress,  and  that  can 
not  cease  from  sin  ;  enticing  unstable  souls ;  having  a  heart  exercised  in  covet- 
ousness ;  children  of  a  curse ;  ^^  leaving  the  right  way,  they  went  astray,  having 
followed  the  way  of  Balaam  the  son  of  Beor,  who  loved  the  wages  of  unright- 
eousness, 16  but  was  rebuked  for  his  own  transgression ;  a  dumb  ass,  speaking 
with  man's  voice,  forbade  the  madness  of  the  prophet. 

•  Or,  sects.       »>  Gr.,  Tartarus.       « Many  ancient  documents  read  deceits. 


THE  SECOND  GENERAL  LETTER  OF  PETER.       373 

i'?  These  are  Avaterless  fountains,  and  mists  driven  by  a  storm,  for  whom  the 
blackness  of  darkness  has  been  kept.  ^^  For,  speaking  swelling  words  of  vanity, 
in  desires  of  the  flesh  they  entice,  by  wantonness,  such  as  are  partly  escaping 
those  who  live  in  error;  ^^ promising  them  freedom,  while  they  themselves  are 
slaves  of  corruption  ;  for  by  what  one  is  overcome,  by  this  he  is  also  enslaved. 
20  For  if,  having  escaped  the  pollutions  of  the  world  in  the  knowledge  of  our 
Lord  and  Savior  Jesus  Christ,  they  again  are  entangled  therein  and  overcome,  the 
last  state  is  become  worse  with  them  than  the  tirst.  ^i  Por  it  were  better  for  them 
not  to  have  known  the  way  of  righteousness,  than,  having  known  it,  to  turn 
back  from  the  holy  commandment  delivered  to  them.  22  j^  j^gs  happened  to 
them  according  to  the  true  proverb,  A  dog,  returning  to  his  own  vomit ;  and,  A 
sow  that  had  washed,  to  wallowing  in  the  mire. 

ml  This  is  now,  beloved,  the  second  letter  I  am  writing  to  you ;  in  both 
•  which  I  stir  up  your  pure  mind  by  way  of  remembrance ;  2  that  ye  may 
remember  the  words  spoken  before  by  the  holy  prophets,  and  the  commandment 
of  the  Lord  and  Savior  by  your  apostles ;  ^  knowing  this  first,  that  there  will 
come  in  the  last  of  the  days  scoffers,  in  their  scoffings,  walking  after  their  own 
desires,  *  and  saying.  Where  is  his  promised  coming  ?  for  from  the  day  the  fathers 
fell  asleep,  all  things  remain  as  they  were  from  the  beginning  of  the  creation. 
5  For  this  escapes  them  by  their  own  will,  that  there  were  heavens  of  old,  and 
an  earth  framed  cut  of  water,  and  through  water,  by  the  word  of  God ;  ^  \)j 
which  means  the  world  that  then  was,  being  overflowed  with  water,  perished ; 
■^  but  the  heavens  that  now  are,  and  the  earth,  by  the  same  word  have  been  stored 
up  for  fire,  being  kept  unto  the  day  of  judgment  and  of  perdition  of  ungodly 
men, 

s  But,  beloved,  let  not  this  one  thing  escape  you,  that  one  day  is  with  the 
Lord  as  a  thousand  years,  and  a  thousand  years  as  one  day.  ^  The  Lord  is  not 
tardy  in  respect  to  the  promise,  as  some  account  tardiness ;  but  is  long-suffering 
toward  you,  not  wishing  that  any  should  perish,  but  that  all  should  come  to 
repentance.  i^'But  the  day  of  the  Lord  will  come  as  a  thief;  in  which  the 
heavens  will  pass  away  with  a  rushing  noise,  and  the  elements  will  be  dissolved 
with  burning  heat,  and  the  earth  and  the  works  therein  will  be  ^  burned  up. 
11  Seeing  that  all  these  things  are  thus  dissolving,  what  manner  of  men  ought  ye 
to  be,  in  all  holy  conduct  and  godliness ;  ^^  looking  for  and  hastening  the  coming 
of  the  day  of  God,  because  of  which  the  heavens  being  on  fire  will  be  dissolved, 
and  the  elements  will  melt  with  burning  heat  ?  i^  g^t,  according  to  his  promise, 
we  look  for  new  heavens  and  a  new  earth,  Avherein  dwells  righteousness. 

1' Wherefore,  beloved,  seeing  that  ye  look  for  these  things,  earnestly  en- 
deavor to  be  found  without  spot  and  blameless  in  his  sight,  in  peace,  is  ^^(j  the 
long-suffering  of  our  Lord  account  salvation  ;  as  our  beloved  brother  Paul  also, 
according  to  the  wisdom  given  him,  wrote  to  you ;  ^^  as  also  in  all  his  letters, 
speaking  in  them  of  these  things ;  in  which  are  some  things  hard  to  understand, 
which  the  ignorant  and  unstable  wrest,  as  they  do  also  the  other  Scriptures,  to 
their  own  perdition. 

•/Some  of  the  most  ancient  documents  read  found. 


374  THE    EPISTLES    AND    REVELATION. 

"  Ye  therefore,  beloved,  knowing  these  things  beforehand,  be  on  your  guard 
lest,  being  carried  away  with  the  error  of  the  lawless,  ye  fall  from  your  own 
steadfastness.  ^^  gut  grow  in  the  grace  and  knowledge  of  our  Lord  and  Savior 
Jesus  Christ.    To  him  be  the  glory,  both  now  and  forever.    Amen. 


THE  SECOND  LETTER  OF  PAUL  TO  TIMOTHY. 

This  is  Paul's  dying  legacy  to  Timothy  and  to  the  Christian  world,  written 
during  his  second  imprisonment  and  a  little  before  his  martyrdom.  (See  on  p. 
260-2. )  Timothy  was  probably  at  Ephesus,  or  some  other  place  in  Asia  Minor,  as 
his  route  to  Rome  would  be  through  Troas  (-4  :  13).  Paul  appears  to  have  been 
without  friends  and  helpers,  and  he  is  anxious  for  Timothy  to  come  to  him 
speedily.  But  knowing  that  he  might  be  martyred  before  Timothy's  arrival,  he 
gives  him  fatherly  instruction :  To  be  courageous  under  trial,  seeking  a  trust- 
worthy ministry,  opposing  false  teachers  and  moral  corruptions,  enduring  perse- 
cutions, and  carrying  on  his  ministry  to  the  end.  While  under  the  shadow  of 
death,  he  is  radiant  with  hope.  Timothy,  naturally  timid,  and  perhaps  despond- 
ing, needed  just  such  an  unfolding  of  truth.    It  was  written,  probably,  A.  D.  67. 

T  1  Paul,  an  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ,  through  the  will  of  God,  according  to 
-'-•  the  promise  of  life  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus,  ^  to  Timothy,  a  beloved  child  : 
Grace,  mercy,  peace,  from  God  the  Father  and  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord. 

3 1  thank  God,  whom  I  serve  from  my  forefathers,  in  a  pure  conscience,  how 
unceasingly  I  have  remembrance  of  thee  in  my  supplications  night  and  day; 
^longing  to  see  thee,  remembering  thy  tears,  that  I  may  be  filled  with  joy; 
5  calling  to  remembrance  the  unfeigned  faith  that  is  in  thee,  which  dwelt  first  in 
thy  grandmother  Lois,  and  thy  mother  Eunice;  and  I  am  persuaded  that  it 
dwells  in  thee  also.  ^  For  which  cause  I  put  thee  in  remembrance,  that  thou 
kindle  up  the  gift  of  God,  which  is  in  thee  through  the  laying  on  of  my  hands. 
'  For  God  did  not  give  us  a  spirit  of  cowardice ;  but  of  power,  and  of  love,  and 
of  sobriety. 

8  Be  not  then  ashamed  of  the  testimony  of  our  Lord,  nor  of  me  his  prisoner ; 
but  endure  hardship  with  me  for  the  gospel,  according  to  the  power  of  God ; 
^  who  saved  us,  and  called  us  with  a  holy  calling,  not  according  to  our  works, 
but  according  to  his  own  purpose,  and  the  grace  which  was  given  us  in  Christ 
Jesus  before  eternal  ages,  ^^but  now  is  made  manifest  through  the  appearing  of 
our  Savior  Christ  Jesus ;  who  destroyed  death,  and  brought  life  and  incorruption 
to  light  through  the  gospel;  ^^for  which  I  was  appointed  a  preacher,  and  an 
apostle,  and  a  teacher.  12  Yqj.  -which  cause  I  suffer  these  things  also.  But  I  am 
not  ashamed ;  for  I  know  whom  I  have  believed,  and  am  persuaded  that  he  is 
able  to  guard  that  which  I  have  committed  to  him,  unto  that  day.  i^  jjold  the 
pattern  of  healthful  words,  which  thou  heardest  from  me,  in  faith  and  love  which 
is  in  Christ  Jesus.  i*The  good  thing  committed  to  thee  guard,  through  the  Holy 
Spirit  who  dwells  in  us. 


THE    SECOND    LETTER    OF    PAUL    TO    TIMOTHY.  375 

15  Thou  knowest  this,  that  all  those  in  Asia  turned  away  from  me ;  of  whom 
is  Phygellus  and  Hermogenes.  ^6  xhe  Lord  give  mercy  to  the  house  of  Onesi- 
phorus ;  because  he  often  refreshed  me,  and  was  not  ashamed  of  my  chain ;  ^'^  but 
when  he  was  in  Rome,  he  sought  me  out  very  diligently,  and  found  me :  ^^  the 
Lord  grant  to  him,  that  he  may  find  mercy  of  the  Lord  in  that  day !  and  in  how 
many  things  he  ministered  to  me  at  Ephesus,  thou  knowest  very  well. 

ni  Thou  therefore,  my  child,  be  strong  in  the  grace  that  is  in  Christ  Jesus. 
•  2  And  the  things  that  thou  heardest  from  me  through  many  witnesses, 
these  commit  thou  to  faithful  men,  who  will  be  able  to  teach  others  also.  ^  Suffer 
hardship  with  me,  as  a  good  soldier  of  Christ  Jesus.  *  No  one  serving  as  a  soldier 
entangles  himself  with  the  affairs  of  life,  that  he  may  please  him  who  enrolled 
him  as  a  soldier.  ^  And  if  one  also  contends  in  the  games,  he  is  not  crowned, 
unless  he  contends  lawfully.  ^  The  husbandman  that  labors  must  be  the  first  to 
partake  of  the  fruits.  "^  Consider  what  I  say ;  for  the  Lord  will  give  thee  discern- 
ment in  all  things. 

8  Remember  Jesus  Christ,  raised  from  the  dead,  of  the  seed  of  David,  accord- 
ing to  my  gospel ;  ^  in  which  I  suffer  hardship,  even  to  bonds,  as  a  malefactor ; 
but  the  word  of  God  is  not  bound.  ^^  For  this  cause,  I  endure  all  things  for  the 
sake  of  the  elect,  that  they  also  may  obtain  the  salvation  which  is  in  Christ 
Jesus,  with  eternal  glory.  ^^  Faithful  is  the  saying :  For  if  we  died  with  him, 
we  shall  also  live  with  him ;  ^^  if  ^e  endure,  we  shall  also  reign  with  him ;  if  we 
shall  deny  him,  he  also  will  deny  us ;  i^jf -^^e  are  faithless,  he  abides  faithful,  for 
he  can  not  deny  himself. 

1*  Of  these  things  remind  them,  charging  them  before  the  *Lord  not  to  strive 
about  words  to  no  profit,  to  the  subverting  of  the  hearers. 

15  Earnestly  endeavor  to  present  thyself  approved  to  God,  a  workman  not 
made  ashamed,  rightly  dividing  the  word  of  the  truth.  ^^But  shun  the  profane 
babblings  ;  for  they  will  go  on  to  more  ungodliness,  ^"^  and  their  word  will  eat  as 
does  a  gangrene ;  of  whom  is  Hymenseus  and  Philetus ;  ^^  who  erred  concerning 
the  truth,  saying  that  the  resurrection  has  already  taken  place,  and  overturn  the 
faith  of  some.  ^^  Nevertheless,  the  firm  foundation  of  God  stands,  having  this 
seal :  The  Lord  knows  those  who  are  his ;  and,  Let  every  one  that  names  the 
name  of  the  Lord  depart  from  unrighteousness,  ^o  g^t  in  a  great  house  there  are 
not  only  vessels  of  gold  and  of  silver,  but  also  of  wood  and  of  earth  ;  and  some 
for  honor  and  some  for  dishonor.  21  jf  one  therefore  cleanse  himself  from  these, 
he  will  be  a  vessel  for  honor,  sanctified,  useful  for  the  master,  prepared  for  every 
good  work. 

22  But  flee  youthful  desires,  and  pursue  righteousness,  faith,  love,  peace,  with 
those  who  call  on  the  Lord  out  of  a  pure  heart.  23  jj^t  the  foolish  and  ignorant 
questionings  reject,  knowing  that  they  beget  strifes.  24  ^nd  a  servant  of  the  Lord 
must  not  strive,  but  be  gentle  toward  all,  apt  in  teaching,  patient  of  wrong;  25  in 
meekness  teaching  those  who  oppose  themselves ;  if  perhaps  God  may  give  them 
repentance  to  a  full  knowledge  of  the  truth  ;  26  and  out  of  the  snare  of  the  Devil, 
being  captured  by  him,  they  may  awake  to  soberness  to  do  God's  will. 

»  Many  ancient  documents  read  God. 


376  THE    EPISTLES    AND    REVELATION. 

ml  But  know  this,  that  in  the  last  days  grievous  times  will  come.  ^  For 
•  men  will  be  lovers  of  themselves,  lovers  of  money,  boasters,  proud, 
blasphemers,  disobedient  to  parents,  ungrateful,  unholy,  ^  without  natural  affec- 
tion, implacable,  slanderers,  without  self-control,  fierce,  no  lovers  of  good,  *  be- 
trayers, headstrong,  puffed  up,  lovers  of  pleasure  rather  than  lovers  of  God; 
5  holding  a  form  of  godliness,  but  having  denied  the  power  thereof;  and  from 
these  turn  away.  ^  For  of  these  are  also  they  who  creep  into  houses,  and  lead 
captive  silly  women  laden  with  sins,  led  away  with  manifold  desires,  "^  always 
learning,  and  never  able  to  come  to  the  full  knowledge  of  the  truth. 

8  Now  as  Jannes  and  Jambres  withstood  Moses,  so  also  do  these  Avithstand 
the  truth;  men  corrupted  in  mind,  reprobate  concerning  the  faith.  ^But  they 
will  proceed  no  further ;  for  their  folly  will  be  fully  manifest  to  all,  as  theirs  also 
became. 

1"  But  thou  didst  accurately  trace  my  teaching,  manner  of  life,  purpose,  faith, 
long-suffering,  love,  patience,  ^^  persecutions,  afflictions ;  what  things  came  upon 
me  at  Antioch,  at  Iconium,  at  Lystra ;  what  persecutions  I  endured,  and  out  of 
all  the  Lord  delivered  me.  i^  Yea,  and  all  who  wish  to  live  godly  in  Christ  Jesus 
will  suffer  persecution,  i^  g^t  evil  men  and  impostors  will  grow  worse  and  worse, 
deceiving  and  being  deceived,  i*  But  do  thou  abide  in  the  things  which  thou 
learnedst  and  wast  assured  of,  knowing  from  what  persons  thou  didst  learn; 
1^  and  that  from  a  babe  thou  hast  known  the  Holy  Scriptures,  which  are  able  to 
make  thee  wise  to  salvation,  through  faith  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus. 

16  a  AH  Scripture  is  inspired  by  God,  and  is  profitable  for  teaching,  for  re- 
proof, for  correction,  for  instruction  in  righteousness ;  i'^  that  the  man  of  God 
may  be  complete,  completely  furnished  to  every  good  work. 
TT^  1 1  charge  thee  before  God,  and  Christ  Jesus  who  is  to  judge  living  and 
■A-  »  •  dead,  and  by  his  appearing  and  his  kingdom,  2  preach  the  word ;  be 
urgent  in  season,  out  of  season ;  reprove,  rebuke,  exhort,  with  all  long-suffering 
and  teaching.  ^  Yoy  a  period  will  come  when  they  will  not  endure  the  healthful 
teaching,  but  ha^ang  itching  ears  will  for  themselves  heap  up  teachers  according 
to  their  own  desires;  *and  they  will  turn  away  their  ears  from  the  truth,  and 
will  turn  aside  to  the  fables. 

5  But  do  thou  be  watchful  in  all  things,  suffer  hardship,  do  the  work  of  an 
evangelist,  fully  accomplish  thy  ministry.  6  for  as  to  me,  I  am  already  being  of- 
fered, and  the  time  of  my  departure  is  at  hand.  "^  I  have  fought  the  good  fight,  I 
have  finished  the  course,  I  have  kept  the  faith ;  s  henceforth  there  is  laid  up  for  me 
the  crown  of  righteousness,  which  the  Lord,  the  righteous  judge,  will  give  me  at 
that  day ;  and  not  to  me  only,  but  also  to  all  those  who  have  loved  his  appearing. 

3  Earnestly  endeavor  to  come  to  me  shortly.  i^For  Demas  forsook  me, 
having  loved  the  present  age,  and  went  to  Thessalonica ;  Crescens  to  Galatia, 
Titus  to  Dalmatia.  "  Luke  alone  is  with  me.  Take  Mark  and  bring  him  with 
thee ;  for  he  is  useful  to  me  for  ministering.     12  g^^  Tychicus  I  sent  to  Ephesus. 

13  The  cloak,  which  I  left  at  Troas  with  Carpus,  when  thou  comest  bring, 
and  the  books,  especially  the  parchments. 

»  Or,  Every  Scripture,  inspired  by  God,  is  also  profitable. 


THE    SECOND    LETTER    OF    PAUL    TO    TIMOTHY.  377 

14  Alexander  the  coppersmith  showed  me  much  evil ;  the  Lord  will  reward 
him  according  to  his  works.  ^^  Qf  whom  do  thou  also  beware  ;  for  he  has  greatly 
withstood  our  words. 

16  At  my  first  defense  no  one  took  my  part,  but  all  forsook  me.  May  it  not 
be  laid  to  their  charge !  i^  But  the  Lord  stood  by  me,  and  strengthened  me ; 
that  through  me  the  preaching  might  be  fully  accomplished,  and  all  the  Gentiles 
might  hear;  and  I  was  delivered  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  lion,  i^  xhe  Lord  will 
deliver  me  from  every  evil  work,  and  will  bring  me  safe  to  his  heavenly  king- 
dom ;  to  whom  be  the  glory,  forever  and  ever.    Amen. 

13  Salute  Prisea  and  Aquila,  and  the  household  of  Onesiphorus. 

20  Erastus  abode  in  Corinth,  but  Trophimus  I  left  in  Miletus  sick. 

21  Earnestly  endeavor  to  come  before  winter.  Eubulus  salutes  thee,  and 
Pudens,  and  Linus,  and  Claudia,  and  all  the  brethren, 

22  The  Lord  be  with  thy  spirit.     Grace  be  with  you. 


EPISTLES  OF  THE  LAST  APOSTOLIC  DAYS. 


I.  First  John. 
II.  Second  John. 

III.  Third  John. 

IV.  The  Revelation. 


THE  FIRST  GENERAL  LETTER  OF  JOHN. 

It  is  supposed  that  the  Apostle  John  left  Jerusalem  about  A.  D.  66,  when 
Christians  took  their  flight  to  Pella.  Soon  after  he  came  to  Ephesus,  where  he 
spent  the  'rest  of  his  long  life.  Here  he  wrote  his  Gospel,  about  A.  D.  80,  and 
probably  about  the  same  time  his  First  Epistle,  which  may  be  regarded  as  a 
circular  letter  or  discourse,  intended  to  accompany  his  Gospel.  There  is  no 
reference  in  this  Epistle  to  Judaizing  teachers  who  disturbed  the  ministry  of 
Paul.  But  some  questioned  the  Divine  dignity  of  Christ  (4  :  15)  ;  others  his 
proper  humanity  (4:3).  Such  errors  he  denounces,  and  declares  that  he  him- 
self had  handled  the  body  of  his  Lord  (1:1).  In  this  Epistle  John  shows 
what  true  fellowship  with  God  is,  and  that  this  fellowship  is  secured  to  us  in 
Jesus  Christ,  the  Son  of  God.  It  is  fitting  to  read  the  Gospel  of  John  with  this 
Epistle. 

II  That  which  was  from  the  beginning,  that  which  we  have  heard,  that 
•  which  we  have  seen  with  our  eyes,  that  which  we  beheld,  and  our  hands 
handled,  concerning  the  Word  of  life  ; — ^  and  the  life  was  manifested,  and  we 
have  seen,  and  bear  testimony,  and  report  to  you  the  eternal  life,  which  was  with 
the  Father,  and  was  manifested  to  us  ; — ^  that  which  we  have  seen  and  have 
heard  we  report  to  you  also,  that  ye  also  may  have  fellowship  with  us;  and  our 
fellowship  also  is  with  the  Father,  and  with  his  Son  Jesus  Christ.  *  And  these 
things  we  write  that  *  our  joy  may  be  made  full.  ^  ^.nd  this  is  the  message  which 
we  have  heard  from  him,  and  announce  to  you.  That  God  is  light,  and  in  him 
there  is  no  darkness.  ^  jf  -^^e  say  that  we  have  fellowship  with  him,  and  walk  in 
the  darkness,  we  lie,  and  do  not  the  truth ;  "^  but  if  we  walk  in  the  light,  as  he  is 
in  the  light,  we  have  fellowship  one  with  another,  and  the  blood  of  Jesus  his  Son 
cleanses  us  from  all  sin.  ^jf  ^e  say  that  we  have  no  sin,  we  deceive  ourselves, 
and  the  truth  is  not  in  us.  ^  If  we  confess  our  sins,  he  is  faithful  and  righteous 
to  forgive  us  our  sins,  and  to  cleanse  us  from  all  unrighteousness.  ^°If  we  say 
that  we  have  not  sinned,  we  make  him  a  liar,  and  his  word  is  not  in  us. 

»  Many  ancient  documents  read  your. 
378 


II, 


THE    FIRST    GENERAL    LETTER    OF    JOHN.  379 

1  My  little  children,  these  things  I  write  to  you,  that  ye  may  not  sin. 
And  if  any  one  sin,  we  have  an  *  Advocate  with  the  Father,  Jesus  Christ 
the  righteous.  ^  And  he  is  a  propitiation  for  our  sins ;  and  not  for  ours  only, 
but  also  for  the  whole  world. 

3  And  in  this  we  know  that  we  know  him,  if  we  keep  his  commandments. 
*  He  that  says,  I  know  him,  and  keeps  not  his  commandments,  is  a  liar,  and  in 
him  the  truth  is  not.  ^  But  whoever  keeps  his  word,  truly  in  him  the  love  of 
God  is  perfected.  In  this  we  know  that  we  are  in  him.  ^  jje  that  says  he  abides 
in  him  ought  himself  also  to  walk  even  as  he  walked. 

■^Beloved,  I  write  not  to  you  a  new  commandment,  but  an  old  command- 
ment which  ye  had  from  the  beginning.  The  old  commandment  is  the  word 
which  ye  heard.  8^\gain,  a  new  commandment  I  write  to  you,  which  thing  is 
true  in  him  and  in  you ;  because  the  darkness  is  passing  away,  and  the  true 
light  is  now  shining.  ^  He  that  says  he  is  in  the  light,  and  hates  his  brother;  is 
in  the  darkness  until  now.  i"  He  that  loves  his  brother  abides  in  the  light,  and 
there  is  no  occasion  of  stumbling  in  him.  ^^  But  he  that  hates  his  brother  is  in 
the  darkness,  and  walks  in  the  darkness,  and  knows  not  where  he  is  going,  be- 
cause the  darkness  blinded  his  eyes. 

12 1  write  to  you,  little  children,  because  your  sins  have  been  forgiven  you 
for  his  name's  sake.  ^^  I  write  to  you,  fathers,  because  ye  know  him  who  is  from 
the  beginning.  I  write  to  you,  young  men,  because  ye  have  overcome  the  evil 
one.  I  have  written  to  you,  little  children,  because  ye  know  the  Father.  i*I 
have  written  to  you,  fathers,  because  ye  know  him  that  is  from  the  beginning. 
I  have  written  to  you,  young  men,  because  ye  are  strong,  and  the  word  of  God 
abides  in  you,  and  ye  have  overcome  the  evil  one.  ^^  Love  not  the  world,  neither 
the  things  in  the  world.  If  any  one  loves  the  world,  the  love  of  the  Father  is 
not  in  him.  ^^  Because  all  that  is  in  the  world,  the  desire  of  the  flesh,  and  the 
desire  of  the  eyes,  and  the  vain  glory  of  life,  is  not  of  the  Father,  but  is  of  the 
world.  i^And  the  world  is  passing  away,  and  the  desire  thereof;  but  he  that 
does  the  will  of  God  abides  forever. 

18  Little  children,  it  is  the  last  hour ;  and  as  ye  heard  that  antichrist  is  com- 
ing, even  now  many  antichrists  have  arisen ;  whence  we  know  that  it  is  the  last 
hour.  19  They  went  out  from  among  us,  but  they  were  not  of  us ;  for  if  they  had 
been  of  us,  they  would  have  abode  with  us  ;  but  it  was  in  order  that  they  might 
be  made  manifest,  that  they  are  not  all  of  us.  ^o  ^n(i  ye  have  an  anointing  from 
the  Holy  One,  ^  and  ye  all  know  ;  21 1  have  not  written  to  you  because  ye  know 
not  the  truth,  but  because  ye  do  know  it,  and  because  no  lie  is  of  the  truth. 
22  Who  is  the  liar,  but  he  that  denies  that  Jesus  is  the  Christ  ?  This  is  the  anti- 
christ, he  that  denies  the  Father  and  the  Son.  23  Every  one  that  denies  the  Son 
has  not  the  Father  either ;  he  that  confesses  the  Son  has  the  Father  also. 

2*  As  for  you,  let  that  which  ye  heard  from  the  beginning  abide  in  you.  If 
what  ye  heard  from  the  beginning  shall  abide  in  you,  ye  also  will  abide  in  the 
Son,  and  in  the  Father.  25  ^^nd  this  is  the  promise  which  he  himself  promised 
us,  the  life  eternal. 

»  Or,  Helper ;  Qr.,  Paraclete.        ^Some  ancient  documents  read  and  ye  know  all  things. 


380  THE    EPISTLES    AND    REVELATION. 

26  These  things  I  have  written  to  you  concerning  those  who  are  leading  you 
astray,  ^t  And  the  anointing  which  ye  received  from  him  abides  in  you,  and  ye 
have  no  need  that  any  one  teach  you ;  but  as  his  anointing  teaches  you  concern- 
ing all  things,  and  is  truth,  and  is  not  a  lie,  and  even  as  it  taught  you,  ^  ye  abide 
in  him, 

28  And  now,  little  children,  abide  in  him ;  that,  if  he  be  manifested,  we  may 
have  confidence,  and  not  turn  away  from  him  with  shame  at  his  coming.  20  jf 
ye  know  that  he  is  righteous,  ye  know  that  every  one  that  does  righteousness 
has  been  begotten  of  him. 

ml  Behold  what  manner  of  love  the  Father  has  given  to  us,  that  w^e 
•  should  be  called  children  of  God ;  and  such  we  are.  For  this  cause  the 
world  knows  us  not,  because  it  knew  him  not.  2  Beloved,  now  are  we  children 
of  God,  and  it  was  never  yet  manifested  what  we  shall  be.  We  know  that  if 
b  he  be  manifested,  we  shall  be  like  him,  because  we  shall  see  him  as  he  is.  3  And 
every  one,  that  has  this  hope  oh  him,  purifies  himself  even  as  he  is  pure.  *  Every 
one  that  commits  sin  commits  transgression  of  law  also  ;  and  sin  is  transgression 
of  law.  5 And  ye  know  that  he  was  manifested  that  he  might  take  away  sins; 
and  in  him  is  no  sin.  ^  Every  one  that  abides  in  him  sins  not ;  whoever  sins  has 
not  seen  him,  nor  does  he  knoAv  him. 

7  Little  children,  let  no  one  deceive  you.  He  that  does  righteousness  is 
righteous,  even  as  he  is  righteous.  ^  jje  that  commits  sin  is  of  the  Devil ;  because 
the  Devil  sins  from  the  beginning.  To  this  end  the  Son  of  God  was  manifested, 
that  he  might  destroy  the  works  of  the  Devil.  ^  Whoever  has  been  begotten  of 
God  does  not  commit  sin ;  because  his  seed  abides  in  him ;  and  he  can  not  sin, 
because  he  has  been  begotten  of  God.  i"  In  this  are  manifest  the  children  of 
God,  and  the  children  of  the  Devil.  Every  one  that  does  not  righteousness  is 
not  of  God,  neither  he  that  loves  not  his  brother ;  ^  because  this  is  the  message 
which  ye  heard  from  the  beginning,  that  we  should  love  one  another.  12  -^q^  ^s 
Cain  was  of  the  evil  one,  and  slew  his  brother.  And  wherefore  did  he  slay  him? 
Because  his  own  works  were  evil,  and  his  brother's  righteous.  i3-\YQji(3g].  ^ot, 
brethren,  if  the  world  hates  you. 

1*  We  know  that  we  have  passed  out  of  death  into  life,  because  we  love  the 
brethren.  He  that  loves  not  abides  in  death.  i5  Every  one  that  hates  his  brother 
is  a  murderer;  and  ye  know  that  no  murderer  has  eternal  life  abiding  in  him. 
16 In  this  we  know  love,  that  he  laid  down  his  life  for  us;  and  we  ought  to  lay 
down  our  lives  for  the  brethren,  i''  But  whoever  has  the  world's  sustenance,  and 
beholds  his  brother  having  need,  and  shuts  up  his  pity  from  him,  how  abides 
the  love  of  God  in  him  ? 

18  Little  children,  let  us  not  love  in  word,  neither  with  the  tongue ;  but  in 
deed  and  truth,  i^  In  this  we  shall  know  that  we  are  of  the  truth,  and  we  shall 
assure  our  heart  before  him,  20  whatever  our  heart  may  condemn  us  for,  because 
God  is  greater  than  our  heart,  and  knows  all  things.  21  Beloved,  if  our  heart 
condemn  us  not,  we  have  confidence  toward  God.  22  And  whatever  we  ask,  we 
receive  from  him,  because  we  keep  his  commandments,  and  do  the  things  that 

»  Or,  abide  in  him.  i>  Or,  it. 


THE    FIRST    GENERAL    LETTER    OF    JOHN.  381 

are  pleasing  before  him.  ^s^i^j  this  is  his  commandment,  that  we  should  believe 
on  the  name  of  his  Son  Jesus  Christ,  and  should  love  one  another,  as  he  gave  us 
commandment.  ^4  And  he  that  keeps  his  commandments  abides  in  him,  and  he 
in  him.  And  in  this  we  know  that  he  abides  in  us,  from  the  Spirit  which  he 
gave  us. 

TT7  1  Beloved,  believe  not  every  spirit,  but  try  the  spirits  whether  they  are 

-*-  '  •  of  God ;  because  many  false  prophets  have  gone  forth  into  the  world. 
2  In  this  ye  know  the  Spirit  of  God :  ^  Every  spirit  that  confesses  that  Jesus 
Christ  has  come  in  the  flesh,  is  of  God ;  and  every  spirit  that  does  not  confess 
Jesus,  is  not  of  God ;  and  this  is  the  spirit  of  the  antichrist,  of  which  ye  have 
heard  that  it  is  coming ;  and  now,  it  is  in  the  world  already. 

*  Ye  are  of  God,  little  children,  and  have  overcome  them  ;  because  greater  is 
he  who  is  in  you,  than  he  who  is  in  the  world.  ^They  are  of  the  world ;  for  this 
cause  they  speak  of  the  world,  and  the  world  hears  them.  «  We  are  of  God  ;  he 
that  knows  God,  hears  us;  he  that  is  not  of  God,  hears  us  not.  From  this  we 
know  the  spirit  of  truth,  and  the  spirit  of  error. 

■^  Beloved,  let  us  love  one  another ;  because  love  is  of  God,  and  every  one 
that  loves  has  been  begotten  of  God,  and  knows  God.  »  He  that  loves  not,  has 
not  known  God ;  because  God  is  love.  ^  In  this  was  manifested  the  love  of  God 
in  our  case,  that  God  has  sent  his  only  begotten  Son  into  the  world,  that  we  may 
live  through  him.  i"  Herein  is  love,  not  that  we  loved  God,  but  that  he  loved 
us,  and  sent  his  Son  to  be  a  propitiation  for  our  sins. 

1^  Beloved,  if  God  so  loved  us,  we  also  ought  to  love  one  another.  ^^  ]s[o  qj^q 
has  ever  beheld  God.  If  we  love  one  another,  God  abides  in  us,  and  *the  love 
of  him  is  perfected  in  us.  ^^  In  this  we  know  that  we  abide  in  him,  and  he  in 
us,  because  he  has  given  us  of  his  Spirit,  i*  And  we  have  beheld,  and  testify, 
that  the  Father  has  sent  the  Son,  as  Savior  of  the  world,  is^^hoever  confesses 
that  Jesus  is  the  Son  of  God,  God  abides  in  him,  and  he  in  God..  i^And  we 
liave  known,  and  have  believed,  the  love  that  God  has  in  our  case,  God  is  love ; 
and  he  that  abides  in  love  abides  in  God,  and  God  abides  in  him. 

1^  In  this  has  love  been  perfected  with  us,  that  we  may  have  confidence  in 
the  day  of  judgment;  because  even  as  he  is,  so  we  also  are  in  this  world. 
18 There  is  no  fear  in  love;  but  perfect  love  casts  out  fear,  because  fear  has 
torment ;  and  he  that  fears  is  not  perfected  in  love.  ^^  We  love,  because  he  first 
loved  us.  20 If  any  one  say,  I  love  God,  and  hates  his  brother,  he  is  a  liar;  for 
he  that  loves  not  his  brother  whom  he  has  seen,  *>  cannot  love  God  whom  he  has 
not  seen.  21  ^.nd  this  commandment  we  have  from  him,  that  he  who  loves  God 
love  his  brother  also. 

VI  Every  one  who  believes  that  Jesus  is  the  Christ  has  been  begotten  of 
•  God ;  and  every  one  that  loves  him  who  begot,  loves  also  him  who  has 
been  begotten  of  him.  2  in  this  we  know  that  we  love  the  children  of  God,  when 
we  love  God,  and  do  his  commandments.  'For  this  is  the  love  of  God,  that  we 
keep  his  commandments.  And  his  commandments  are  not  burdensome;  *  be- 
cause all  that  has  been  begotten  of  God  overcomes  the  world ;  and  this  is  the 

»  Or,  his  love.  "» Many  ancient  documents  read  how  can  he  love. 


382  THE    EPISTLES    AND    REVELATION. 

victory  that  has  overcome  the  world,  even  our  faith.  ^  ^nd  who  is  he  that  over- 
comes the  world,  but  he  that  believes  that  Jesus  is  the  Son  of  God  ? 

6  This  is  the  one  who  came  by  water  and  blood,  Jesus  Christ ;  not  in  the 
water  only,  but  in  the  water  and  in  the  blood.  And  the  Spirit  is  that  which 
testifies,  because  the  Spirit  is  the  truth.  "^  For  there  are  three  that  testify ;  the 
Spirit,  and  the  water,  and  the  blood  ;  ^and  the  three  agree  in  one.  ^If  we  re- 
ceive the  testimony  of  men,  the  testimony  of  God  is  greater;  because  this  is  the 
testimony  of  God,  that  he  has  testified  concerning  his  Son.  1°  He  that  believes 
on  the  Son  of  God  has  the  testimony  in  himself;  he  that  believes  not  God  has 
made  him  a  liar ;  because  he  has  not  believed  in  the  testimony  which  God  has 
testified  concerning  his  Son.  ^^  And  this  is  the  testimony,  that  God  gave  to  us 
eternal  life,  and  this  life  is  in  his  Son.  i^  jje  that  has  the  Son  has  the  life ;  he 
that  has  not  the  Son  of  God  has  not  the  life. 

13  These  things  have  I  written  to  you  who  believe  on  the  name  of  the  Son  of 
God,  that  ye  may  know  that  ye  have  eternal  life. 

3*  And  this  is  the  confidence  that  we  have  toward  him,  that,  if  we  ask  any- 
thing according  to  his  will,  he  hears  us.  i^^ncl  if  we  know  that  he  hears  us, 
whatever  we  ask,  we  know  that  we  have  the  requests  which  we  have  asked  of 
him. 

16  If  any  one  see  his  brother  sinning  a  sin  not  to  death,  he  shall  ask,  and  he 
will  give  him  life, — to  those  who  sin  not  to  death.  There  is  a  sin  to  death ;  not 
concerning  that  do  I  say  that  he  shall  make  request.  ^^  All  unrighteousness  is 
sin ;  and  there  is  a  sin  not  to  death.  ^^  \ye  know  that  every  one  who  has  been 
begotten  of  God  sins  not ;  but  he  that  was  begotten  of  God  keeps  himself,  and 
the  evil  one  touches  him  not.  i^  We  know  that  we  are  of  God,  and  the  whole 
world  is  lying  in  the  evil  one,  ^^  And  we  know  that  the  Son  of  God  is  come,  and 
has  given  us  understanding,  that  we  may  know  the  True  One ;  and  we  are  in  the 
True  One,  in  his  Son  Jesus  Christ.    This  is  the  true  God,  and  eternal  life. 

21  Little  children,  guard  yourselves  from  idols. 


THE  SECOND  LETTER  OF  JOHN. 


This  Epistle  is  addressed  to  a  Christian  matron  who  had  children,  a  sister 
and  nieces.  It  is  similar  in  its  teachings  to  the  First  Epistle,  and  may  have 
been  written  soon  after.  Eight  of  its  verses  are  found  in  substance  in  his  First 
Epistle.  John  styles  himself  "  the  elder,"  like  as  Peter  did  in  1  Peter  5  : 1.  We 
may  regard  it  as  a  designation  of  modesty  from  the  oldest  Christian  teacher 
then  living. 

iThe  elder  to  the  elect  lady,  and  to  her  children,  whom  I  love  in  truth,  and 
not  I  alone  but  also  all  that  know  the  truth, — ^for  the  sake  of  the  truth,  which 
abides  in  us,  and  it  will  be  with  us  forever  :  ^  Grace,  mercy,  peace,  shall  be  with 
us,  from  God  the  Father,  and  from  Jesus  Christ,  the  Son  of  the  Father,  in  truth 
and  love. 


THE    THIRD    LETTER    OF    JOHN.  383 

*I  rejoiced  greatly,  that  I  have  found  some  of  thy  children  walking  in  truth, 
as  we  received  commandment  from  the  Father.  5  ^n(j  now  I  ask  thee,  lady,  not 
as  writing  to  thee  a  new  commandment,  but  that  which  we  had  from  the  begin- 
ning, that  we  love  one  another.  6  And  this  is  love,  that  we  walk  according  to 
his  commandment ;  this  is  the  commandment,  that  even  as  ye  heard  from  the 
beginning,  ye  should  walk  in  it.  '^  Because  many  deceivers  have  gone  out  into 
the  world,  who  confess  not  Jesus  Christ  as  coming  in  the  flesh.  This  is  the  de- 
ceiver, and  the  antichrist. 

8  Look  to  yourselves,  that  ye  lose  not  the  things  which  we  wrought,  but  that 
ye  receive  a  full  reward.  ^  Every  one  who  leads  forward,  and  abides  not  in  the 
teaching  of  Christ,  has  not  God.  He  that  abides  in  the  teaching,  he  has  both 
the  Father  and  the  Sou.  lo  jf  any  one  comes  to  you,  and  brings  not  this  teach- 
ing, receive  him  not  into  your  house,  and  give  him  no  greeting ;  ^^  for  he  that 
gives  him  greeting  shares  in  his  evil  works. 

12  Having  many  things  to  write  to  you,  I  was  not  willing  to  write  with  paper 
and  ink ;  but  I  hope  to  come  to  you,  and  to  speak  face  to  face,  that  *  our  joy  may 
be  made  full.    ^^  The  children  of  thy  elect  sister  salute  thee. 


THE  THIRD  LETTER  OF  JOHN. 


Gaius,  to  whom  this  Epistle  is  addressed,  was  probably  the  one  at  Corinth 
(Rom.  16  :  23  ;  1  Cor.  1  :  14)  as  he  appears  to  have  been  eminent  as  a  Christian, 
and  for  his  hospitality  to  Christian  missionaries.  As  the  missionary  Epistle  of 
the  New  Testament,  it  very  properly  comes  last,  leaving  the  open  door  to  Chris- 
tians for  their  great  work.  It  may  have  been  written  about  the  same  time  as  the 
Second,  and  the  journey  referred  to  may  be  the  same. 

iThe  elder  to  Gaius  the  beloved,  whom  I  love  in  truth. 

2  Beloved,  I  pray  that  in  all  things  thou  mayest  prosper  and  be  in  health,  as 
thy  soul  prospers.  ^  por  I  rejoiced  greatly,  when  brethren  came  and  testified  to 
thy  truth,  even  as  thou  walkest  in  the  truth.  *I  have  no  greater  ^joy  than  this, 
to  hear  of  my  children  walking  in  the  truth. 

5  Beloved,  thou  doest  a  faithful  work,  in  whatever  thou  doest  to  the  brethren, 
and  that  to  strangers,  ^  who  testified  to  thy  love  before  the  church ;  whom  thou 
wilt  do  well  to  send  forward  on  their  journey  worthily  of  God ;  '  for  on  behalf  of 
the  NAME  they  went  forth,  taking  nothing  from  the  Gentiles.  »  \ye  therefore 
ought  to  sustain  such  persons,  that  we  may  become  fellow-workers  <=  for  the  truth. 

9 1  wrote  somewhat  to  the  church ;  but  Diotrephes,  who  loves  to  have  the 
pre-eminence  among  them,  receives  us  not.  i"  therefore,  if  I  come,  I  will  bring 
to  remembrance  his  deeds  which  he  does,  prating  against  us  with  evil  words. 
And  not  content  therewith,  neither  does  he  himself  receive  the  brethren,  and 
those  who  wish  to  do  so,  he  forbids,  and  casts  them  out  of  the  church. 

>  Many  ancient  documents  read  your. 
*>  Some  ancient  documents  read  favor.  « Or,  with  the  truth. 


384  THE    EPISTLES    AND    REVELATION. 

11  Beloved,  do  not  imitate  what  is  evil,  but  what  is  good.    He  that  does  good, 
is  of  God  ;  he  that  does  evil,  has  not  seen  God. 

12  To  Demetrius,  testimony  has  been  borne  by  all,  and  by  the  truth  itself; 
yea,  we  also  testify,  and  thou  knowest  that  our  testimony  is  true. 

13 1  had  many  things  to  write  to  thee,  but  I  wish  not  to  write  to  thee  with 
ink  and  pen  ;  i*  but  I  hope  straightway  to  see  thee,  and  we  shall  speak  face  to  face. 
Peace  be  to  thee.    The  friends  salute  thee.    Salute  the  friends,  by  name. 


THE  REVELATION. 


The  earliest  authorities  ascribe  this  book  to  the  Apostle  John.  The  differ- 
ence in  style  between  this  and  his  Gospel  and  Epistles  is  doubtless  owing  to  a 
difference  of  subject,  time,  and  manner  of  writing.  The  Gospel,  prepared  calmly 
at  his  home,  presents  the  words  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  which  through  many  years 
he  had  often  thought  over  and  often  repeated.  The  Revelation  on  a  rocky  island, 
several  years  distant,  presents  visions  in  the  raptures  of  ecstasy  and  molded  in 
the  prophetic  imagery  of  the  Old  Testament. 

As  to  the  date  of  Revelation,  authorities  do  not  agree.  The  most  ancient  testi- 
mony places  it  near  the  end  of  the  Emperor  Domitian's  reign,  about  A.  D.  95,  and 
this  date  is  defended  by  many  modern  scholars.  But  the  trend  of  modern  opinion 
is  toward  the  end  of  Nero's  reign,  a.  d.  68,  and  before  the  destruction  of  Jeru- 
salem. The  former  view  is  ably  defended  in  the  April  number  of  the  "  Biblio- 
theca  Sacra,"  1888 ;  the  latter  by  Farrar  in  "  The  Early  Days  of  Christianity." 
Professor  Harnack  puts  the  date  at  A.  D.  93-96. 

But  whether  we  prefer  the  earlier  or  later  date,  the  book  is  fitting  to  be  read 
last  of  the  Christian  Scriptures.  It  is  the  Revelation  of  the  Divine  purpose,  and 
prophetic  of  "  that  which  must  shortly  come  to  pass."  It  gives  glimpses  of  the 
struggles  and  triumphs  of  Christ  and  his  kingdom,  and  is  fitted  to  console  Chris- 
tians in  days  of  darkness  and  persecution.  The  number  seven  plays  an  im- 
portant part,  the  seven  churches,  the  seven  seals,  the  seven  trumpets,  and  the 
seven  plagues.    Indeed  the  book  itself  may  be  divided  into  seven  visions. 

II  The  Revelation  of  Jesus  Christ,  which  God  gave  him,  to  show  to  his 
•  servants  the  things  which  must  shortly  come  to  pass ;  and  he  sent  and 
signified  through  his  angel  to  his  servant  John  ;  ^  who  testified  the  word  of  God 
and  the  testimony  of  JcvSus  Christ,  whatever  things  he  saw.  ^  Happy  he  that 
reads,  and  they  that  hear  the  words  of  the  prophecy,  and  keep  the  things  that 
are  written  therein ;  for  the  time  is  at  hand. 

*John  to  the  seven  churches  which  are  in  Asia:  Grace  to  you,  and  peace, 
from  him  who  is,  and  who  was,  and  who  is  to  come ;  and  from  the  seven  spirits 
that  are  before  his  throne ;  ^  and  from  Jesus  Christ,  the  faithful  witness,  the  first- 
born of  the  dead,  and  the  ruler  of  the  kings  of  the  earth.  To  him  who  loves  us, 
and  *  loosed  us  from  our  sins  in  his  blood,  ^  and  he  made  us  a  kingdom,  priests 

^Some  ancient  documents  read  washed. 


THE    REVELATION.  385 


to  God  and  his  Father ;  to  him  be  the  glory  and  the  might,  forever  and  ever. 
Amen.  ''Behold,  he  comes  with  the  clouds;  and  every  eye  shall  see  him,  and 
they  who  pierced  him ;  and  all  the  tribes  of  the  earth  shall  wail  over  him. 
Even  so,  Amen. 

8 1  am  the  Alpha  and  the  Omega,  saith  the  Lord  God,  he  who  is,  and  who 
was,  and  who  is  to  come,  the  Almighty. 

^I,  John,  your  brother,  and  partaker  with  you  in  the  affliction,  and  king- 
dom, and  patience  in  Jesus,  was  in  the  island  called  Patmos,  on  account  of  the  word 
of  God  and  the  testimony  of  Jesus.  i°I  was  in  the  Spirit  on  the  Lord's  day; 
and  I  heard  behind  me  a  great  voice,  as  of  a  trumpet,  ^^  saying.  What  thou 
seest,  write  in  a  book,  and  send  to  the  seven  churches ;  to  Ephesus,  and  to 
Smyrna,  and  to  Pergamus,  and  to  Thyatira,  and  to  Sardis,  and  to  Philadelphia, 
and  to  Laodicea.  ^^  ^^j  j  turned  to  see  the  voice  that  was  speaking  with  me. 
And  having  turned,  I  saw  seven  golden  lamp-stands ;  ^^  and  in  the  midst  of  the 
lamp-stands  »one  like  to  the  Son  of  Man,  clothed  with  a  garment  falling  down 
to  his  feet,  and  girded  round  at  the  breasts  with  a  golden  girdle.  ^^  But  his  head 
and  his  hairs  were  white,  as  white  wool,  as  snow ;  and  his  eyes  were  as  a  flame 
of  fire ;  ^^  and  his  feet  like  burnished  brass,  as  if  it  were  glowing  in  a  furnace ; 
and  his  voice  as  the  voice  of  many  waters.  ^^And  he  had  in  his  right  hand 
seven  stars ;  and  out  of  his  mouth  went  forth  a  sharp  two-edged  sword ;  and  his 
countenance  was  as  the  sun  shining  in  his  power.  ^'^  And  when  I  saw  him,  I 
fell  at  his  feet  as  dead.  And  he  laid  his  right  hand  on  me,  saying.  Fear  not ;  I 
am  the  first  and  the  last,  ^^  and  the  living  one ;  and  I  became  dead,  and  behold 
I  am  alive  forevermore ;  and  I  have  the  keys  of  death  and  of  Hades.  ^^  Write 
therefore  the  things  which  thou  sawest,  and  the  things  which  are,  and  the  things 
which  are  about  to  take  place  after  these ;  ^o  the  mystery  of  the  seven  stars  which 
thou  sawest  on  my  right  hand,  and  the  seven  golden  lamp-stands.  The  seven 
stars  are  angels  of  the  seven  churches ;  and  the  seven  lamp-stands  are  the  seven 
churches. 

ni  To  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Ephesus  write :  These  things  says  he 
•  who  holds  the  seven  stars  in  his  right  hand,  he  who  walks  in  the  midst 
of  the  seven  golden  lamp-stands.  ^  i  know  thy  works,  and  thy  labor  and  thy 
patience,  and  that  thou  canst  not  bear  evil  men ;  and  didst  try  those  who  call 
themselves  apostles,  and  they  are  not,  and  didst  find  them  liars ;  ^  and  thou  hast 
patience,  and  didst  bear  for  my  name's  sake,  and  hast  not  grown  weary.  *  But 
I  have  this  against  thee,  that  thou  didst  leave  thy  first  love.  ^  Remember  there- 
fore whence  thou  hast  fallen,  and  repent,  and  do  the  first  works ;  or  else,  I  am 
coming  to  thee,  and  will  remove  thy  lamp-stand  out  of  its  place,  if  thou  repent 
not.  6  But  this  thou  hast,  that  thou  hatest  the  works  of  the  Nicolaitans,  which  I 
also  hate.  "^  He  that  has  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit  says  to  the  churches. 
To  him  that  overcomes,  to  him  I  will  give  to  eat  of  the  tree  of  life,  which  is  in 
the  paradise  of  God. 

8  And  to  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Smyrna  write :  These  things  says  the 
first  and  the  last,  who  became  dead,  and  lived  again.    ^I  know  thy  affliction, 

•  Some  ancient  documents  read  a  like  son  of  man. 
Z 


386  THE    EPISTLES    AND    REVELATION. 

and  thy  poverty,  (but  thou  art  rich,)  and  I  know  the  blasphemy  of  those  who 
say  they  are  Jews,  and  they  are  not,  but  are  a  synagogue  of  Satan,  lopgar  not 
the  things  which  thou  art  about  to  suflFer.  Behold,  the  Devil  is  about  to  cast 
some  of  you  into  prison,  that  ye  may  be  tried,  and  ">■  ye  will  have  affliction  ten 
days.  Be  thou  faithful  unto  death,  and  I  will  give  thee  the  crown  of  life.  ^^  He 
that  has  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit  says  to  the  churches.  He  that 
overcomes  shall  not  be  hurt  by  the  second  death. 

12  And  to  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Pergamus  write :  These  things  says  he 
who  has  the  sharp  two-edged  sword.  ^^  I  know  where  thou  dwellest,  where  the 
throne  of  Satan  is ;  and  thou  boldest  fast  my  name,  and  didst  not  deny  my  faith, 
even  in  the  days  of  Antipas,  my  faithful  witness,  who  was  killed  among  you, 
where  Satan  dwells,  i*  But  I  have  a  few  things  against  thee,  because  thou  hast 
there  men  holding  the  teaching  of  Balaam,  who  taught  Balak  to  cast  a  stum- 
bling-block before  the  sons  of  Israel,  to  eat  things  offered  to  idols,  and  to  commit 
fornication.  ^^  xhus  thou  also  hast  men  holding  the  teaching  of  the  Nicolaitans, 
in  like  manner.  ^^  Repent  therefore ;  or  else,  I  am  coming  to  thee  quickly,  and 
will  make  war  with  them  with  the  sword  of  my  mouth,  i''  He  that  has  an  ear, 
let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit  says  to  the  churches.  To  him  that  overcomes,  to 
him  I  will  give  of  the  hidden  manna ;  and  I  will  give  him  a  white  stone,  and  on 
the  stone  a  new  name  written,  which  no  one  knows  but  he  that  receives  it. 

18  And  to  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Thyatira  write :  These  things  says  the 
Son  of  God,  who  has  his  eyes  as  a  flame  of  fire,  and  his  feet  are  like  burnished 
brass,  i^  I  know  thy  works,  and  thy  love,  and  faith,  and  ministry,  and  patience ; 
and  thy  last  works  more  than  the  first.  '"But  I  have  against  thee,  that  thou 
sufferest  ^  the  woman  Jezebel,  who  calls  herself  a  prophetess ;  and  she  teaches 
and  seduces  my  servants  to  commit  fornication,  and  to  eat  things  offered  to 
idols.  21  And  I  gave  her  time  to  repent ;  and  she  is  not  willing  to  repent  of  her 
fornication.  22Bgi^oi(j^  j  cast  her  into  a  bed,  and  those  who  commit  adultery 
with  her,  into  great  affliction,  if  they  repent  not  of  her  works.  ^^^^^  her 
children  I  will  kill  with  death ;  and  all  the  churches  shall  know  that  I  am  he 
who  searches  reins  and  hearts :  and  I  will  give  to  you  every  one  according  to 
your  works.  ^4  But  to  you  I  say,  the  rest  who  are  in  Thyatira,  as  many  as  have 
not  this  teaching,  who  knew  not  the  deep  things  of  Satan,  as  they  say,  I  cast  on 
you  no  other  burden  ;  25  i^ut  that  which  ye  have,  hold  fast  till  I  come.  26  And 
he  that  overcomes,  and  he  that  keeps  my  works  until  the  end,  to  him  I  will  give 
authority  over  the  nations ;  27  and  he  shall  shepherd  them  with  a  rod  of  iron,  as 
the  vessels  of  a  potter  are  dashed  in  pieces,  as  I  also  have  received  from  my 
Father ;  28  and  I  will  give  him  the  morning  star.  29  He  that  has  an  ear,  let  him 
hear  what  the  Spirit  says  to  the  churches. 

ml  And  to  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Sardis  write  :  These  things  says 
•  he  who  has  the  seven  spirits  of  God,  and  the  seven  stars.  I  know  thy 
works,  that  thou  hast  a  name  that  thou  livest,  and  thou  art  dead.  2  Become 
watchful,  and  strengthen  the  remaining  things,  that  were  about  to  die ;  for  I 

^Some  ancient  documents  read  and  may  have, 
t  Some  ancient  documents  read  thy  wife. 


THE    REVELATION.  387 


have  found  no  works  of  thine  complete  before  my  God.  ^  Remember  therefore 
how  thou  hast  received,  and  heard,  and  keep,  and  repent.  If  therefore  thou 
shalt  not  watch,  I  will  come  as  a  thief,  and  thou  shalt  not  know  what  hour  I  will 
come  upon  thee.  *  But  thou  hast  a  few  names  in  Sardis,  which  did  not  defile  their 
garments;  and  they  shall  walk  with  me  in  white,  for  they  are  worthy.  ^He 
that  overcomes  shall  thus  be  clothed  in  white  garments  ;  and  I  will  not  blot  out 
his  name  out  of  the  book  of  life,  and  I  will  confess  his  name  before  my  Father, 
and  before  his  angels.  ^  He  that  has  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit  says  to 
the  churches. 

'  And  to  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Philadelphia  write  :  These  things  says 
the  Holy,  the  True,  he  who  has  the  key  of  David,  he  who  opens,  and  no  one 
shall  shut,  and  shuts,  and  no  one  opens.  ^  I  know  thy  works.  Behold,  I  have 
*  set  before  thee  a  door  opened,  which  no  one  can  shut ;  because  thou  hast  a  lit- 
tle power  and  didst  keep  my  word,  and  didst  not  deny  my  name.  ^  Behold,  I 
give  those  of  the  synagogue  of  Satan,  who  say  they  are  Jews,  and  they  are  not, 
but  do  lie,  — behold,  I  will  make  them  to  come  and  worship  before  thy  feet,  and 
to  know  that  I  loved  thee.  ^^  Because  thou  didst  keep  the  word  of  my  patience, 
I  also  will  keep  thee  from  the  hour  of  trial,  which  is  about  to  come  on  the  whole 
habitable  earth,  to  try  those  who  dwell  on  the  earth.  "  I  come  quickly ;  hold 
fast  that  which  thou  hast,  that  no  one  may  take  thy  crown.  12  jjg  that  over- 
comes, I  will  make  him  a  pillar  in  the  temple  of  my  God,  and  he  shall  go  out  no 
more;  and  I  will  write  on  him  the  name  of  my  God,  and  the  name  of  the  city 
of  my  God,  the  new  Jerusalem,  which  comes  down  out  of  heaven  from  my  God, 
and  my  new  name.  ^^  He  that  has  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit  says  to 
the  churches. 

14  And  to  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Laodicea  write :  These  things  says  the 
Amen,  the  faithful  and  true  witness,  the  beginning  of  the  creation  of  God.  i^  j 
know  thy  works,  that  thou  art  neither  cold  nor  hot.  I  would  thou  wert  cold  or 
hot.  16  So,  because  thou  art  lukewarm,  and  neither  hot  or  cold,  I  am  about  to 
vomit  thee  out  of  my  mouth.  ^^  Because  thou  sayest,  I  am  rich,  and  have  gotten 
riches,  and  have  need  of  nothing,  and  knowest  not  that  thou  art  the  wretched 
one,  and  pitiable,  and  poor,  and  blind,  and  naked  ;  ^^  i  counsel  thee  to  buy  of 
me  gold  refined  by  fire,  that  thou  mayest  be  rich,  and  white  garments,  that  thou 
mayest  clothe  thyself  and  that  the  shame  of  thy  nakedness  may  not  be  made 
manifest,  and  eyesalve  to  anoint  thine  eyes  that  thou  mayest  see.  ^^  As  many 
as  I  love,  I  reprove  and  chasten.  Be  zealous  therefore,  and  repent.  ^OBgiioj^j^  I 
stand  at  the  door,  and  knock ;  if  any  one  hear  my  voice,  and  open  the  door,  I 
will  come  in  to  him,  and  I  will  sup  with  him,  and  he  with- me.  21  He  that  over- 
comes, I  will  give  to  him  to  sit  down  with  me  in  my  tiirone,  as  I  also  overcame, 
and  sat  down  with  my  Father  in  his  throne.  22  He  that  has  an  ear,  let  him  hear 
what  the  Spirit  says  to  the  churches. 

TT7  1  After  these  things  I  saw,  and,  behold,  a  door  set  open  in  heaven,  and 
^  »  •  that  first  voice  which  I  heard  as  of  a  trumpet  speaking  with  me,  saying, 
Come  up  hither,  and  I  will  show  thee  the  things  which  must  take  place  after 
these. 


•Gr.,  given. 


388  -  THE    EPISTLES   AND    REVELATION. 

2  Straightway  I  was  in  the  Spirit ;  and,  behold,  there  was  a  throne  set  iu 
heaven,  and  one  sitting  on  the  throne ;  ^and  he  who  sat  was  in  appearance  like 
a  jasper  stone  and  a  sardius  ;  and  there  was  a  rainbow  round  the  throne,  in  ap- 
pearance like  an  emerald;  *and  around  the  throne  were  twenty-four  thrones ; 
and  on  the  thrones  twenty-four  elders  sitting,  clothed  in  white  garments,  and  on 
their  heads  crowns  of  gold.  ^  And  out  of  the  throne  come  forth  lightnings,  and 
voices,  and  thunders;  and  there  were  seven  lamps  of  fire  burning  before  the 
throne,  which  are  the  seven  spirits  of  God ;  ^  and  before  the  throne  as  it  were  a 
glassy  sea  like  crystal ;  and  in  the  midst  of  the  throne,  and  around  the  throne, 
four  living  creatures  full  of  eyes  before  and  behind.  "^  And  the  first  creature 
was  like  a  lion,  and  the  second  creature  like  a  calf,  and  the  third  creature 
having  the  face  as  of  a  man,  and  the  fourth  creature  like  an  eagle  flying.  ^  ^nd 
the  four  creatures  having  each  of  them  six  wings,  around  and  within  are  full 
of  eyes;  and  they  have  no  rest  day  and  night,  saying,  Holy,  holy,  holy,  is  the 
Lord  God,  the  Almighty,  who  was,  and  who  is,  and  who  is  to  come. 

9  And  when  the  living  creatures  shall  give  glory,  and  honor,  and  thanks,  to 
him  who  sits  on  the  throne,  to  him  who  lives  forever  and  ever,  i^the  twenty-four 
elders  will  fall  down  before  him  who  sits  on  the  throne,  and  will  worship  him 
who  lives  forever  and  ever,  and  will  cast  their  crowns  before  the  throne,  saying. 
Worthy  art  thou,  our  Lord  and  our  God,  to  receive  the  glory,  and  the  honor,  and 
the  power ;  because  thou  didst  create  all  things,  and  because  of  thy  will  they 
were,  and  were  created. 

VI  And  I  saw,  in  the  right  hand  of  him  who  sat  on  the  throne,  a  book 
•  written  within  and  on  the  back,  sealed  up  with  seven  seals.  2  ^mj  j  gaw 
a  strong  angel  proclaiming  with  a  great  voice,  Who  is  worthy  to  open  the  book, 
and  to  loose  its  seals  ? 

3  And  no  one  was  able,  in  heaven,  nor  on  the  earth,  nor  under  the  earth,  to 
open  the  book,  or  to  look  thereon.  *  And  I  was  weeping  much,  because  no  one 
was  found  worthy  to  open  the  book,  or  to  look  thereon.  ^  \^^  q^q  of  the  elders 
says  to  me,  Weep  not ;  behold,  the  Lion  that  is  of  the  tribe  of  Judah,  the  Root 
of  David,  prevailed  to  open  the  book,  and  its  seven  seals.  ^  And  I  saw,  in  the 
midst  of  the  throne  and  of  the  four  living  creatures,  and  in  the  midst  of  the  eld- 
ers, a  Lamb  standing,  as  if  slain,  having  seven  horns  and  seven  eyes,  which 
are  the  ^  seven  spirits  of  God  sent  into  all  the  earth.  "^  And  he  came,  and  has 
taken  it  out  of  the  right  hand  of  him  who  sits  on  the  throne.  8  And  when  he 
took  the  book,  the  four  living  creatures,  and  the  twenty-four  elders,  fell  down 
before  the  Lamb,  having  each  one  a  harp,  and  golden  bowls  full  of  incense, 
which  are  the  prayers  of  the  saints.  ^  And  they  sing  a  new  song,  saying.  Worthy 
art  thou  to  take  the  book,  and  to  open  its  seals ;  because  thou  wast  slain,  and 
didst  redeem  to  God  by  thy  blood  out  of  every  tribe,  and  tongue,  and  i)eople, 
and  nation ;  ^o  and  didst  make  them  to  our  God  a  kingdom  and  priests,  and 
^  they  will  reign  on  the  earth. 

1^  And  I  saw,  and  I  heard  a  voice  of  many  angels,  around  the  throne  and 

^ Some  ancient  documents  omit  seven. 

*  Some  ancient  documents  read  they  reign. 


THE    REVELATION.  389 


the  living  creatures  and  the  elders,  and  the  number  of  them  was  ten  thousand 
times  ten  thousand,  and  thousands  of  thousands,  12  saying  with  a  great  voice, 
Worthy  is  the  Lamb  that  has  been  slain,  to  receive  the  power,  and  riches,  and 
wisdom,  and  strength,  and  honor,  and  glory,  and  blessing,  ^^  ^^j  every  creature 
which  is  in  the  heaven,  and  on  th6  earth,  and  under  the  earth,  and  on  the  sea, 
and  all  that  are  in  them,  I  heard  saying,  To  him  who  sits  upon  the  throne,  and 
to  the  Lamb,  be  the  blessing,  and  the  honor,  and  the  glory,  and  the  might,  for- 
ever and  ever.  1*  And  the  four  living  creatures  said.  Amen.  And  the  elders  fell 
down  and  worshiped. 

TTT  1  And  I  saw,  when  the  Lamb  opened  one  of  the  seven  seals,  and  I 

'J-*  heard  one  of  the  four  living  creatures  sajdng,  as  a  voice  of  thunder. 
Come !  ^  ^nd  i  saw,  and  behold  a  white  horse,  and  he  who  sat  on  him  had  a 
bow ;  and  a  crown  was  given  to  him ;  and  he  came  forth  conquering,  and  to 
conquer. 

3  And  when  he  opened  the  second  seal,  I  heard  the  second  living  creature 
saying.  Come !  *  And  there  came  forth  another  horse,  a  red  horse,  and  to  him 
who  sat  thereon  it  was  given  to  take  away  ^  peace  from  the  earth,  and  that  they 
should  slay  one  another ;  and  there  was  given  to  him  a  great  sword. 

5  And  when  he  opened  the  third  seal,  I  heard  the  third  living  creature  say- 
ing, Come !  And  I  saw,  and  behold  a  black  horse,  and  he  who  sat  on  him  had  a 
balance  in  his  hand.  ^  ^j^j  j  heard  as  it  were  a  voice  in  the  midst  of  the  four 
living  creatures,  saying,  A  quart  of  wheat  for  a  denary,  and  three  quarts  of  bar- 
ley for  a  denary  ;  and.  The  oil  and  the  wine  hurt  thou  not. 

''  And  when  he  opened  the  fourth  seal,  I  heard  the  voice  of  the  fourth  living 
creature  saying.  Come  !  ^  And  I  saw,  and  behold  a  pale  horse  ;  and  he  who  sat 
on  him,  his  name  was  Death,  and  Hades  followed  with  him.  And  authority  was 
given  to  them  over  the  fourth  part  of  the  earth,  to  kill  with  sword,  and  with 
famine,  and  with  death,  and  by  the  wild  beasts  of  the  earth. 

9  And  when  he  opened  the  fifth  seal,  I  saw  underneath  the  altar  the  souls  of 
those  that  had  been  slain  on  account  of  the  word  of  God,  and  on  account  of  the 
testimony  which  they  had.  1°  And  they  cried  with  a  great  voice,  saying,  How 
long,  O  Master,  the  holy  and  true,  dost  thou  not  judge  and  avenge  our  blood  on 
those  who  dwell  on  the  earth  ?  11  And  a  white  robe  was  given  to  each  one  of 
them ;  and  it  was  said  to  them,  that  they  should  rest  yet  a  little  time,  until  their 
fellow-servants  also  and  their  brethren,  who  were  about  to  be  killed  as  they  were, 
should  ''be  fully  numbered. 

12  And  I  saw  when  he  opened  the  sixth  seal,  and  there  was  a  great  earth- 
quake ;  and  the  sun  became  black  as  sackcloth  of  hair,  and  the  whole  moon 
became  as  blood ;  ^^  and  the  stars  of  heaven  fell  to  the  earth,  as  a  fig-tree  casts 
its  unripe  figs,  when  shaken  by  a  great  wind ;  ^*  and  the  heaven  parted  asunder 
as  a  scroll  rolled  up ;  and  every  mountain  and  island  were  removed  out  of  their 
places.  15  And  the  kings  of  the  earth,  and  the  great  men,  and  the  chief  cap- 
tains, and  the  rich  men,  and  the  strong  men,  and  every  bondman  and  freeman, 

»  Some  ancient  documents  read  the  peace  of  the  earth. 
^Some  ancient  documents  read  have  fulfilled  their  course. 


390  THE    EPISTLES    AND    REVELATION. 

hid  themselves  in  the  eaves  and  in  the  rocks  of  the  mountains ;  i^  and  they  say 
to  the  mountains  and  to  the  rocks,  Fall  on  us,  and  hide  us  from  the  face  of  him 
who  sits  on  the  throne,  and  from  the  wrath  of  the  Lamb ;  ^"^  because  the  great 
day  of  *  his  wrath  is  come,  and  Avho  is  able  to  stand  ? 

T7TT         1  And  after  this,  I  saw  four  angels  standing  at  the  four  corners  of  the 
'  -I- J-»    earth,  holding  the  four  winds  of  the  earth,  that  no  wind  should  blow 
on  the  earth,  or  on  the  sea,  or  on  any  tree. 

2  And  I  saw  another  angel  coming  up  from  the  rising  of  the  sun,  having  the 
seal  of  the  living  God ;  and  he  cried  with  a  great  voice  to  the  four  angels,  to  whom 
it  was  given  to  hurt  the  earth  and  the  sea,  ^  saying.  Hurt  not  the  earth,  nor  the 
sea,  nor  the  trees,  till  we  have  sealed  the  servants  of  our  God  on  their  foreheads. 
*  And  I  heard  the  number  of  the  sealed,  a  hundred  and  forty-four  thousand 
were  sealed,  out  of  every  tribe  of  the  sons  of  Israel ; 

5  Of  the  tribe  of  Judah,  twelve  thousand  sealed, 

Of  the  tribe  of  Eeuben,  twelve  thousand, 

Of  the  tribe  of  Gad,  twelve  thousand, 
*  Of  the  tribe  of  Asher,  twelve  thousand. 

Of  the  tribe  of  Naphtali,  twelve  thousand, 

Of  the  tribe  of  Manasseh,  twelve  thousand, 
''  Of  the  tribe  of  Simeon,  twelve  thousand, 

Of  the  tribe  of  Levi,  twelve  thousand, 

Of  the  tribe  of  Issachar,  twelve  thousand, 
8  Of  the  tribe  of  Zebulun,  twelve  thousand. 

Of  the  tribe  of  Joseph,  twelve  thousand. 

Of  the  tribe  of  Benjamin,  twelve  thousand  sealed. 
9  After  these  things  I  saw,  and  behold  a  great  midtitude,  which  no  one  could 
number,  out  of  every  nation  and  all  tribes  and  peoples  and  tongues,  standing 
before  the  throne,  and  before  the  Lamb,  clothed  in  white  robes,  and  palms  in 
their  hands,  i^' And  they  cry  with  a  great  voice,  saying,  Salvation  to  our  God 
who  sits  on  the  throne,  and  to  the  Lamb.  ^^  And  all  the  angels  were  standing 
round  the  throne  and  the  elders  and  the  four  living  creatures,  and  fell  before  the 
throne  on  their  faces,  and  worshiped  God,  ^^  saying.  Amen ;  the  blessing,  and 
the  glory,  and  the  wisdom,  and  the  thanksgiving,  and  the  honor,  and  the  power, 
and  the  strength,  be  to  our  God  forever  and  ever.  Amen.  ^^  And  one  of  the  elders 
answered,  saying  to  me,  These  who  are  clothed  in  the  white  robes,  who  are  they, 
and  whence  came  they?  i*  And  I  ^said  to  him,  My  Lord,  thou  knowest.  And 
he  said  to  me.  These  are  they  who  come  out  of  the  great  affliction,  and  they 
washed  their  robes,  and  made  them  white  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb.  ^^  There- 
fore are  they  before  the  throne  of  God,  and  they  serve  him  day  and  night  in  his 
temple ;  and  he  who  sits  on  the  throne  will  spread  his  tabernacle  over  them. 
16 They  shall  hunger  no  more,  nor  thirst  any  more;  nor  shall  the  sun  fall  on 
them,  nor  any  heat;  ^'^ because  the  Lamb  which  is  in  the  midst  of  the  throne 
will  shepherd  them,  and  will  guide  them  to  the  fountains  of  waters  of  life ;  and 
God  will  wipe  away  every  tear  from  their  eyes. 

^Some  ancient  documents  read  their.  »»  Gr.,  have  said. 


THE    REVELATION.  391 


TTTTT  1  And  when  he  opened  the  seventh  seal,  there  was  silence  in  heaven 

'  J-J-L.     about  half  an  hour. 

2  And  I  saw  the  seven  angels  who  stand  before  God,  and  there  were  given  to 
them  seven  trumpets.  3^\n(j  another  angel  came  and  stood  over  the  altar, 
having  a  golden  censer ;  and  there  was  given  to  him  much  incense,  that  he 
should  give  it  to  the  prayers  of  all  the  saints,  on  the  golden  altar  which  was 
before  the  throne.  *  And  there  went  up  the  smoke  of  the  incense  for  the  prayers 
of  the  saints,  out  of  the  hand  of  the  angel  before  God. 

^  And  the  angel  has  taken  the  censer ;  and  he  tilled  it  out  of  the  fire  of  the 
altar,  and  cast  it  into  the  earth.  And  there  followed  thunders,  and  voices,  and 
lightnings,  and  an  earthquake. 

^  And  the  sev^en  angels  who  had  the  seven  trumpets  prepared  themselves  to 
sound. 

■^  And  the  first  sounded ;  and  there  followed  hail  and  fire  mingled  with 
blood,  and  they  were  cast  into  the  earth ;  and  the  third  part  of  the  earth  was 
burnt  up,  and  the  third  part  of  the  trees  was  burnt  up,  and  all  green  grass  was 
burnt  up. 

8 And  the  second  angel  sounded;  and  as  it  were  a  great  mountain  burning 
with  fire  was  cast  into  the  sea ;  and  the  third  part  of  the  sea  became  blood ;  ^  and 
the  third  part  of  the  creatures  that  are  in  the  sea,  that  have  life,  died ;  and  the 
third  part  of  the  ships  were  destroyed. 

10  And  the  third  angel  sounded  ;  and  there  fell  out  of  heaven  a  great  star, 
burning  as  a  torch,  and  it  fell  on  the  third  part  of  the  rivers,  and  on  the  foun- 
tains of  the  waters.  ^^  And  the  name  of  the  star  is  called  Wormwood.  And 
the  third  part  of  the  waters  became  wormwood ;  and  many  men  died  of  the 
waters,  because  they  were  made  bitter. 

12  And  the  fourth  angel  sounded  ;  and  the  third  part  of  the  sun  was  smitten, 
and  the  third  part  of  the  moon,  and  a  third  part  of  the  stars,  that  the  third  part 
of  them  might  be  darkened,  and  the  day  not  shine  for  a  third  part  of  it,  and  the 
night  in  like  manner. 

1'  And  I  saw,  and  heard  an  eagle  flying  in  mid-heaven,  saying  with  a  great 
voice.  Woe,  woe,  woe,  to  those  who  dwell  on  the  earth,  by  reason  of  the  remain- 
ing voices  of  the  trumpet  of  the  three  angels  who  are  about  to  sound ! 
T^ST'  lAnd  the  fifth  angel  sounded;  and  I  saw  a  star  fallen  out  of  the 
-■--^»  heaven  into  the  earth,  and  there  was  given  to  him  the  key  of  the  pit  of 
the  abyss.  ^  And  he  opened  the  pit  of  the  abyss,  and  there  went  up  a  smoke  out 
of  the  pit,  as  the  smoke  of  a  great  furnace ;  and  the  sun  and  the  air  were 
darkened  by  reason  of  the  smoke  of  the  pit.  '  And  out  of  the  smoke  came  forth 
locusts  into  the  earth ;  and  there  was  given  to  them  authority,  as  the  scorpions 
of  the  earth  have  authority.  *  And  it  was  said  to  them,  that  they  should  not 
hurt  the  grass  of  the  earth,  nor  any  green  thing,  nor  any  tree,  but  only  the  men 
who  have  not  the  seal  of  God  on  their  foreheads.  &  And  it  was  given  to  them, 
that  they  should  not  kill  them,  but  that  they  should  be  tormented  five  months. 
And  their  torment  was  as  the  torment  of  a  scorpion,  when  it  strikes  a  man. 
6 And  in  those  days  men  will  seek  death,  and  shall  by  no  means  find  it;  and 
they  will  desire  to  die,  and  death  flees  from  them.     ''And  the  shapes  of  the 


392  THE    EPISTLES    AND    REVELATION. 

locusts  were  like  horses  prepared  for  battle ;  and  on  their  heads  as  it  were  crowns 
like  gold,  and  their  faces  were  as  the  faces  of  men.  ^  j^j^d  they  had  hair  as  the 
hair  of  women,  and  their  teeth  were  as  the  teeth  of  lions.  ^  And  they  had  breast- 
plates, as  breastplates  of  iron  ;  and  the  sound  of  their  wings  was  as  the  sound  of 
chariots  of  many  horses  running  into  battle,  i*^  And  they  have  tails  like  scor- 
pions, and  stings,  and  in  their  tails  is  their  power  to  hurt  men  five  months. 
11  They  have  over  them  as  king  the  angel  of  the  abyss.  His  name  in  Hebrew  is 
Abaddon,  and  in  the  Greek  he  has  a  name,  Apollyon. 

12  The  first  woe  is  past ;  behold,  there  come  yet  two  woes  hereafter. 

13  And  the  sixth  angel  sounded ;  and  I  heard  a  voice  out  of  the  four  horns 
of  the  golden  altar  which  is  before  God,  i*  one  saying  to  the  sixth  angel  who  had 
the  trumpet.  Loose  the  four  angels  who  are  bound  at  the  great  river  Euphrates. 
15  And  the  four  angels  were  loosed,  who  had  been  prepared  for  the  hour  and  day 
and  month  and  year,  that  they  might  kill  the  third  part  of  men.  i^  And  the 
number  of  the  armies  of  the  horsemen  was  two  hundred  thousand  thousand  :  I 
heard  the  number  of  them. 

i'^  And  thus  I  saw  the  horses  in  the  vision,  and  those  who  sat  on  them,  hav- 
ing breastplates  of  fire,  and  of  hyacinth,  and  of  brimstone ;  and  the  heads  of  the 
horses  are  as  the  heads  of  lions,  and  out  of  their  mouths  go  forth  fire,  and 
smoke,  and  brimstone,  i^  By  these  three  plagues  was  the  third  part  of  men 
killed,  by  the  fire  and  the  smoke  and  the  brimstone  which  went  forth  out  of  their 
mouths.  1^  For  the  power  of  the  horses  is  in  their  mouth,  and  in  their  tails ;  for 
their  tails  are  like  serpents,  having  heads,  and  with  them  they  hurt,  ^o  j^nd  the 
rest  of  men,  who  were  not  killed  in  these  plagues,  repented  not  of  the  works  of 
their  hands,  that  they  should  not  worship  demons,  and  idols  of  gold,  and  of  sil- 
ver, and  of  brass,  and  of  stone,  and  of  wood,  which  can  neither  see,  nor  hear, 
nor  walk ;  21  and  they  repented  not  of  their  murders,  nor  of  their  sorceries,  nor 
of  their  fornication,  nor  of  their  thefts. 

V  1  And  I  saw  another  strong  angel  coming  down  out  of  heaven,  clothed 
-^»  with  a  cloud,  and  the  rainbow  was  on  his  head,  and  his  face  was  as  the 
sun,  and  his  feet  as  pillars  of  fire.  2  And  he  had  in  his  hand  a  little  book 
opened.  And  he  set  his  right  foot  on  the  sea,  and  his  left  on  the  land ;  ^  and  he 
cried  with  a  great  voice,  as  a  lion  roars ;  and  when  he  cried,  the  seven  thunders 
uttered  their  voices.  ^  And  when  the  seven  thunders  spoke,  I  was  about  to  write ; 
and  I  heard  a  voice  out  of  heaven  saying,  Seal  up  the  things  which  the  seven 
thunders  spoke,  and  write  them  not.  ^  ^nd  the  angel,  whom  I  saw  standing  on 
the  sea  and  on  the  land,  lifted  up  his  right  hand  to  heaven,  6  and  swore  by  him 
who  lives  » forever  and  ever,  who  created  the  heaven  and  the  things  that  are 
therein,  and  the  earth  and  the  things  that  are  therein,  ^  and  the  sea  and  the 
things  that  are  therein,  that  there  shall  be  no  longer  delay ;  "^  but  in  the  days  of 
the  voice  of  the  seventh  angel,  when  he  is  about  to  sound,  then  is  the  mystery 
of  God  finished,  as  he  gave  the  joyful  message  to  his  servants  the  prophets. 

8  And  the  voice  which  I  heard  out  of  heaven  [I  heard]  again  speaking  with 

» Gr.,  to  the  ages  of  the  ages. 

b  Some  ancient  documents  omit  and  the  sea  and  the  things  that  are  therein. 


THE    REVELATION.  393 


me,  and  saying,  Go,  take  the  little  book  which  is  open  in  the  hand  of  the  angel, 
who  stands  on  the  sea  and  on  the  land.  ^  And  I  went  to  the  angel,  telling  him 
to  give  me  the  little  book.  And  he  said  to  me.  Take  and  eat  it  up ;  and  it  will 
make  thy  belly  bitter,  but  in  thy  mouth  it  will  be  sweet  as  honey. 

i^'And  I  took  the  little  book  out  of  the  hand  of  the  angel,  and  ate  it  up; 
and  it  was  in  my  mouth  as  sweet  honey ;  and  when  I  had  eaten  it,  my  belly  was 
made  bitter.  ^^  And  they  say  to  me.  Thou  must  again  prophesy  of  many  peo- 
ples, and  nations,  and  tongues,  and  kings. 

^VT  ^  And  there  was  given  me  a  reed,  like  a  staff,  saying.  Else,  and  meas- 
-^^»  ure  the  temple  of  God,  and  the  altar,  and  those  who  worship  therein. 
2  And  the  court  which  is  without  the  temple  leave  out,  and  measure  it  not ;  be- 
cause it  was  given  to  the  Gentiles,  and  they  will  tread  down  the  holy  city  forty- 
two  months.  ^  ^\nd  I  will  give  to  my  two  witnesses,  and  they  shall  prophesy  a 
thousand  two  hundred  and  sixty  days,  clothed  in  sackcloth. 

*  These  are  the  two  olive  4rees,  and  the  two  lampstands,  which  stand  before 
the  Lord  of  the  earth,  ^^nd  jf  any  one  wishes  to  hurt  them,  fire  goes  forth  out 
of  their  mouth,  and  devours  their  enemies ;  and  if  any  one  shall  wish  to  hurt 
them  he  must  in  this  manner  be  killed.  «  These  have  authority  to  shut  heaven, 
that  it  rain  not  in  the  days  of  their  prophecy ;  and  have  authority  over  the 
waters  to  turn  them  to  blood,  and  to  smite  the  earth  with  every  plague,  as  often 
as  they  may  wish. 

■^  And  when  they  shall  have  finished  their  testimony,  the  beast  that  comes 
up  out  of  the  abyss  will  make  war  with  them,  and  will  overcome  them,  and  will 
kill  them.  ^  ^^(1  their  carcass  is  on  the  street  of  the  great  city,  which  spiritually 
is  called  Sodom  and  Egypt,  where  their  Lord  also  was  crucified.  ^  And  some  out 
of  the  peoples,  and  tribes,  and  tongues,  and  nations,  look  on  their  carcase  three 
days  and  a  half,  and  suffer  not  their  carcases  to  be  put  into  a  tomb,  ^o  And  they 
who  dwell  on  the  earth  rejoice  over  them,  and  make  merry ;  and  they  will  send 
gifts  to  one  another,  because  these  two  prophets  tormented  those  who  dwell  on 
the  earth,  ii  And  after  the  three  days  and  a  half,  the  breath  of  life  from  God 
entered  into  them,  and  they  stood  on  their  feet ;  and  great  fear  fell  on  those  who 
beheld  them.  ^^  And  they  heard  a  great  voice  out  of  heaven,  saying  to  them, 
Come  up  hither.  And  they  went  up  into  heaven  in  the  cloud,  and  their  enemies 
beheld  them.  ^^  And  in  that  hour  there  was  a  great  earthquake,  and  the  tenth 
part  of  the  city  fell ;  and  in  the  earthquake  were  killed  of  men  seven  thousand 
names  ;  and  the  rest  became  afraid,  and  gave  glory  to  the  God  of  heaven. 

i*The  second  woe  is  past ;  behold,  the  third  woe  comes  quickly. 

15  And  the  seventh  angel  sounded  ;  and  there  followed  great  voices  in  heaven, 
saying.  The  kingdom  of  the  world  is  become  our  Lord's,  and  his  Christ's ;  and 
he  will  reign  '^forever  and  ever.  ^^  And  the  twenty-four  elders,  who  sit  before 
God  on  their  thrones,  fell  on  their  faces,  and  worshiped  God,  ^^  saying.  We  give 
thanks  to  thee,  O  Lord  God,  the  Almighty,  who  art  and  who  wast ;  because  thou 
hast  taken  thy  great  power  and  didst  reign,  ^^^nd  the  nations  were  wroth,  and 
thy  wrath  came,  and  the  time  of  the  dead  to  be  judged,  and  to  give  the  reward 


Gr.,  to  the  ages  of  the  ages. 


394  THE    EPISTLES    AND    REVELATION. 

to  thy  servants  the  prophets,  and  to  the  saints,  and  to  those  who  fear  thy  name, 
the  small  and  the  great;  and  to  destroy  those  who  destroy  the  earth,  i^^^d 
the  temple  of  God  that  is  in  heaven  was  opened,  and  the  ark  of  his  covenant 
was  seen  in  his  temple ;  and  there  were  lightnings,  and  voices,  and  thunders, 
and  an  earthquake,  and  a  great  hail. 

V'TT  ^And  a  great  sign  was  seen  in  heaven;  a  woman  clothed  with  the 
-^  J-1..  sun,  and  the  moon  under  her  feet,  and  on  her  head  a  crown  of  twelve 
stars,  2  and  heavy  with  child,  and  she  cries  out,  travailing  in  birth,  and  in  pain 
to  bring  forth. 

3  And  another  sign  was  seen  in  heaven ;  and  behold  a  great  red  dragon, 
having  seven  heads  and  ten  horns,  and  on  his  heads  seven  diadems.  *  And  his 
tail  drags  the  third  part  of  the  stars  of  heaven  ;  and  it  cast  them  to  the  earth. 

And  the  dragon  stood  before  the  woman  who  was  about  to  bring  forth,  that 
when  she  brought  forth,  he  might  devour  her  child.  5  ^.nd  she  brought  forth  a 
man-child,  who  is  to  shepherd  all  nations  with  a  rod  of  iron ;  and  her  child  was 
caught  up  to  God,  and  to  his  throne.  ^  And  the  woman  fled  into  the  wilderness, 
Avhere  she  has  a  place  prepared  by  God,  that  they  may  nourish  her  there  a  thou- 
sand two  hundred  and  sixty  days. 

''And  there  was  war  in  heaven,  Michael  and  his  angels  to  war  with  the 
dragon.  And  the  dragon  warred,  and  his  angels,  ^  and  they  prevailed  not,  nor 
was  their  place  found  any  more  in  heaven.  ^  And  the  great  dragon  was  cast 
down,  the  old  serpent,  he  that  is  called  the  Devil  and  Satan,  who  leads  astray 
the  whole  habitable  earth ;  he  was  cast  down  to  the  earth,  and  his  angels  were 
cast  down  with  him.  ^^And  I  heard  a  great  voice  in  heaven,  saying,  Now  is 
come  the  salvation,  and  the  power,  and  the  kingdom  of  our  God,  and  the  au- 
thority of  his  Christ;  because  the  accuser  of  our  brethren  is  cast  down,  who 
accused  them  before  our  God  day  and  night.  ^^  And  they  overcame  him,  because 
of  the  blood  of  the  Lamb,  and  because  of  the  word  of  their  testimony ;  and  they 
loved  not  their  life,  even  to  death.  ^^  poj.  ^j^jg  cause  rejoice,  ye  heavens,  and 
they  who  dwell  in  them.  Woe  to  the  earth  and  the  sea !  Because  the  Devil  is 
gone  down  to  you,  having  great  wrath,  knowing  that  he  has  but  a  little  season. 

13  And  when  the  dragon  saw  that  he  was  cast  down  to  the  earth,  he  perse- 
cuted the  woman  who  brought  forth  the  man-child,  i*  And  there  were  given  to 
the  woman  the  two  wings  of  the  great  eagle,  that  she  might  fly  into  the  wilder- 
ness, unto  her  place,  where  she  is  nourished  for  a  time,  and  times,  and  half  a 
time,  from  the  face  of  the  serpent.  i5  ^.nd  the  serpent  cast  out  of  his  mouth 
water  as  a  river  after  the  woman,  that  he  might  cause  her  to  be  carried  away  by 
the  river.  i6  ^nd  the  earth  helped  the  woman ;  and  the  earth  opened  its  mouth, 
and  swallowed  up  the  river  which  the  dragon  cast  out  of  his  mouth.  ^"^  And  the 
dragon  grew  angry  at  the  woman  ;  and  he  went  away  to  make  war  with  the  rest  of 
her  seed,  who  keep  the  commandments  of  God,  and  have  the  testimony  of  Jesus. 
VTTT  1  And  he  stood  on  the  sand  of  the  *sea.    And  I  saw  a  beast  com- 

^^-^^-^»  ing  up  out  of  the  sea,  having  ten  horns  and  seven  heads,  and  on  his 
horns  ten  diadems,  and  on  his  heads  names  of  blasphemy ;  2  and  the  beast  which 

»  Some  ancient  documents  read  I  stood  on  the  sand  of  the  sea  and  I  saw,  etc. 


THE    REVELATION.  395 


I  saw  was  like  a  leopard,  and  his  feet  as  of  a  bear,  and  his  mouth  as  the  mouth  of 
a  lion,  and  the  dragon  gave  him  his  power,  and  his  throne,  and  great  authority ; 
3  and  [I  saw]  one  of  his  heads  as  it  were  smitten  to  death.  And  his  death-stroke 
was  healed ;  and  all  the  earth  wondered  after  the  beast.  *  And  they  worshiped 
the  dragon,  because  he  gave  his  authority  to  the  beast ;  and  they  worshiped  the 
beast,  saying,  Who  is  like  the  beast,  and  who  is  able  to  make  war  with  him  ? 
5  And  there  was  given  to  him  a  mouth  speaking  great  things  and  blasphemies ; 
and  authority  was  given  him  to  work  forty-two  months.  6  ^^d  ^g  opened  his 
mouth  in  blasphemies  against  God,  to  blaspheme  his  name,  and  his  tabernacle, 
those  who  tabernacle  in  heaven.  "^  And  it  was  given  him  to  make  war  with  the 
saints,  and  to  overcome  them ;  and  authority  was  given  him  over  every  tribe, 
and  people,  and  tongue,  and  nation,  s^j^j  ^11  who  dwell  on  the  earth  will  wor- 
ship him,  whose  names  are  not  written  in  the  book  of  life  of  the  Lamb  who  is 
slain  from  the  foundation  of  the  world.  ^If  any  one  has  an  ear,  let  him  hear. 
10  If  any  one  is  for  captivity,  into  captivity  he  goes ;  if  any  one  shall  kill  with 
the  sword,  with  the  sword  he  must  be  killed.  Here  is  the  patience  and  the  faith 
of  the  saints. 

11 A  nd  I  saw  another  beast  coming  up  out  of  the  earth ;  and  he  had  two 
horns  like  a  lamb,  and  he  spoke  as  a  dragon.  12  j^j^^  }je  exercises  all  the  au- 
thority of  the  first  beast  in  his  sight,  and  causes  the  earth  and  those  who  dwell 
therein  to  worship  the  first  beast,  whose  death-stroke  was  healed.  i^And  he 
does  great  signs,  so  that  he  makes  fire  even  come  down  out  of  heaven  on  the 
earth,  in  the  sight  of  men  ;  i*and  he  leads  astray  those  who  dwell  on  the  earth, 
because  of  the  signs  which  it  was  given  him  to  do  in  the  sight  of  the  beast ;  say- 
ing to  those  who  dwell  on  the  earth,  that  they  should  make  an  image  to  the 
beast,  which  has  the  stroke  of  the  sword,  and  lived,  i^^j^^j  it  was  given  him 
to  give  breath  to  the  image  of  the  beast,  that  the  ^  image  of  the  beast  should  both 
speak,  and  cause  that  as  many  as  worship  not  the  image  of  the  beast  be  killed. 
1^  And  he  causes  all,  the  small  and  the  great,  and  the  rich  and  the  poor,  and  the 
free  and  the  bond,  that  there  be  given  them  a  mark  on  their  right  hand,  or  on 
their  forehead ;  I'^and  that  no  one  should  be  able  to  buy  or  sell,  but  he  that  has 
the  mark,  the  name  of  the  beast,  or  the  number  of  his  name. 

18  Here  is  wisdom.  He  that  has  understanding,  let  him  count  the  number 
of  the  beast,  for  it  is  the  number  of  a  man ;  and  his  number  is  ^  six  hundred  and 
sixty-six. 

'V'TTT  lAndl  saw,  and  behold,  the  Lamb  standing  on  the  mount  Zion, 
-^-'-  '  •  and  with  him  a  hundred  and  forty-four  thousand,  having  his  name, 
and  the  name  of  his  Father,  written  on  their  foreheads. 

2  And  I  heard  a  voice  out  of  heaven,  as  the  voice  of  many  waters,  and  as  the 
voice  of  great  thunder ;  and  the  voice  which  I  heard  was  as  that  of  harpers, 
harping  with  their  harps.  ^  And  they  sing  as  it  were  a  new  song  before  the 
throne,  and  before  the  four  living  creatures  and  the  elders,  and  no  one  was  able 
to  learn  the  song,  but  the  hundred  and  forty-four  thousand,  who  had  been  re- 

'^Some  ancient  documents  read  that  even  the  image  of  the  beast  should  speak,  and 
he  shall  cause. 

^Some  ancient  documents  read  six  hundred  and  sixteen. 


396  THE   EPISTLES   AND   REVELATION. 

deemed  from  the  earth.  *  These  are  they  who  were  not  defiled  with  women ;  for 
they  are  virgins.  These  are  they  who  follow  the  Lamb,  whithersoever  he  goes. 
These  were  redeemed  from  men,  a  first  fruits  to  God  and  to  the  Lamb.  ^  And  in 
their  mouth  was  found  no  falsehood ;  they  are  without  blemish. 

6  And  I  saw  another  angel  flying  in  mid-heaven,  having  the  eternal  gospel 
to  proclaim  to  those  who  dwell  on  the  earth,  and  to  every  nation,  and  tribe,  and 
tongue,  and  people ;  ^  saying  with  a  great  voice.  Fear  God,  and  give  glory  to 
him,  because  the  hour  of  his  judgment  is  come ;  and  worship  him  who  made  the 
heaven,  and  the  earth,  and  sea  and  fountains  of  waters. 

8  And  another,  a  second  angel,  followed,  saying.  Fallen,  fallen,  is  Babylon 
the  great,  who  has  made  all  the  nations  drink  of  the  wine  of  the  wrath  of  her 
fornication. 

9  And  another,  a  third  angel,  followed  them,  saying  with  a  great  voice.  If 
any  one  worships  the  beast  and  his  image,  and  receives  a  mark  on  his  forehead, 
or  on  his  hand,  i^he  also  shall  drink  of  the  wine  of  the  wrath  of  God,  which  is 
mingled  ^  undiluted  in  the  cup  of  his  wrath,  and  shall  be  tormented  with  fire 
and  brimstone  before  the  holy  angels,  and  before  the  Lamb,  i^  And  the  smoke 
of  their  torment  goes  up  i> forever  and  ever;  and  they  have  no  rest  day  and 
night,  those  who  worship  the  beast  and  his  image,  and  whoever  receives  the 
mark  of  his  name. 

12  Here  is  the  patience  of  the  saints,  those  who  keep  the  commandments  of 
God,  and  the  faith  of  Jesus. 

13  And  I  heard  a  voice  out  of  heaven,  saying,  "Write,  Happy  are  the  dead 
who  die  in  the  Lord,  henceforth;  yea,  says  the  Spirit,  that  they  may  rest  from 
their  labors,  for  their  works  follow  with  them. 

1*  And  I  saw,  and  behold  a  white  cloud,  and  on  the  cloud  one  sitting  like 
0  a  son  of  man,  having  on  his  head  a  golden  crown,  and  in  his  hand  a  sharp 
sickle.  15  And  another  angel  came  forth  out  of  the  temple,  crying  with  a  great 
voice  to  him  who  sat  on  the  cloud.  Send  forth  thy  sickle,  and  reap ;  because  the 
hour  to  reap  is  come ;  because  the  harvest  of  the  earth  is  ^  ripe,  i^  And  he  who 
sat  on  the  cloud  cast  his  sickle  on  the  earth ;  and  the  earth  was  reaped. 

1''  And  another  angel  came  forth  out  of  the  temple  which  is  in  heaven,  he 
also  having  a  sharp  sickle.  i^And  another  angel  jcame  out  from  the  altar,  hav- 
ing authority  over  fire ;  and  he  called  with  a  great  voice  to  him  who  had  the 
sharp  sickle,  saying,  Send  forth  thy  sharp  sickle,  and  gather  the  clusters  of  the 
vine  of  the  earth ;  because  its  grapes  are  fully  ripe,  i^  And  the  angel  thrust  in 
his  sickle  into  the  earth,  and  gathered  the  vine  of  the  earth,  and  cast  it  into  the 
great  wine-press  of  the  wrath  of  God.  20  And  the  wine-press  was  trodden  out- 
side of  the  city,  and  blood  came  forth  out  of  the  wine-press,  even  to  the  bridles 
of  the  horses,  as  far  as  a  thousand  and  six  hundred  furlongs. 
VT7  lAnd  I  saw  another  sign  in  heaven,  great  and  wonderful,  seven 
-^  '  •  angels  having  seven  plagues ;  which  are  the  last,  because  in  them  is 
finished  the  wrath  of  God. 

2  And  I  saw  as  it  were  a  glassy  sea,  mingled  with  fire ;  and  those  who  were 

»  Gr.,  unmixed.        ^  Gr.,  to  ages  of  ages.         =  Or,  the  Son.         ^  Gr.,  dried  up. 


THE    REVELATION.  397 


victorious  over  the  beast,  and  over  his  image,  and  over  the  number  of  his  name, 
standing  by  the  glassy  sea,  having  harps  of  God.  ^  And  they  sing  the  song  of 
Moses  the  servant  of  God,  and  the  song  of  the  Lamb,  saying.  Great  and  wonder- 
ful are  thy  works.  Lord  God,  the  Almighty ;  righteous  and  true  are  thy  ways, 
thou  King  of  the  *  ages.  ^  Who  shall  not  fear,  O  Lord,  and  glorify  thy  name  ? 
Because  thou  only  art  holy ;  because  all  the  nations  shall  come  and  worship 
before  thee ;  because  thy  righteous  acts  are  made  manifest. 

^  And  after  these  things  I  saw,  and  the  temple  of  the  tabernacle  of  the  tes- 
timony in  heaven  was  opened ;  ^  and  there  came  out  from  the  temple  the  seven 
angels  that  had  the  seven  plagues,  clothed  with  a  pure,  bright  ^  stone,  and  girded 
about  the  breasts  with  golden  girdles.  ^  And  one  of  the  four  living  creatures 
gave  to  the  seven  angels  seven  golden  bowls,  full  of  the  wrath  of  God,  who  lives 
c  forever  and  ever,  ^^nd  the  temple  was  filled  with  smoke  from  the  glory  of 
God,  and  from  his  power ;  and  no  one  was  able  to  enter  into  the  temple,  until 
the  seven  plagues  of  the  seven  angels  should  be  finished. 

VT7T  ^  And  I  heard  a  great  voice  out  of  the  temple,  saying  to  the  seven 

-^  V  X.  angels,  Go,  and  pour  out  the  seven  bowls  of  the  wrath  of  God  into 
the  earth. 

2  And  the  first  went,  and  poured  out  his  bowl  into  the  earth ;  and  there  came 
a  noisome  and  grievous  sore  upon  the  men  who  had  the  mark  of  the  beast,  and 
who  worshiped  his  image. 

3  And  the  second  poured  out  his  bowl  into  the  sea;  and  it  became  blood,  as 
of  a  dead  man ;  and  every  living  soul  died,  the  things  that  were  in  the  sea. 

*  And  the  third  poured  out  his  bowl  into  the  rivers,  and  the  fountains  of  the 
waters;  and  ^ it  became  blood.  ^And  I  heard  the  angel  of  the  waters  saying. 
Righteous  art  thou,  who  art  and  who  wast,  the  holy  One,  because  thou  didst 
thus  judge ;  ^  because  they  poured  out  the  blood  of  saints  and  prophets,  and  thou 
hast  given  them  blood  to  drink  :  they  are  worthy.  ^  And  I  heard  the  altar  say- 
ing. Even  so.  Lord  God,  the  Almighty,  true  and  righteous  are  thy  judgments. 

8  And  the  fourth  poured  out  his  bowl  on  the  sun ;  and  it  was  given  to  ^it  to 
scorch  men  with  fire.  ^  And  men  were  scorched  with  great  heat,  and  blasphemed 
the  name  of  God,  who  has  the  authority  over  these  plagues,  and  they  repented 
not  to  give  him  glory. 

^"And  the  fifth  poured  out  his  bowl  on  the  throne  of  the  beast;  and  his 
kingdom  became  darkened;  and  they  gnawed  their  tongues  for  pain,  i^and 
blasphemed  the  God  of  heaven,  because  of  their  pains  and  their  sores ;  and  they 
repented  not  of  their  works. 

12  And  the  sixth  poured  out  his  bowl  upon  the  great  river,  the  Euphrates; 
and  its  water  was  dried  up,  that  the  way  of  the  kings,  who  come  from  the  rising 
of  the  sun,  might  be  prepared.  ^^  And  I  saw  coming  out  of  the  mouth  of  the 
dragon,  and  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  beast,  and  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  false 
prophet,  three  unclean  spirits  like  frogs ;  i*  for  they  are  spirits  of  demons,  work- 

^Many  ancient  documents  read  nations.       •>  Many  ancient  documents  read  (in)  linen. 

"  Gr.,  to  the  ages  of  the- ages.       *  Some  ancient  documents  read  and  they  became. 

e  Or,  to  him. 


398  THE    EPISTLES   AND    REVELATION. 

ing  signs,  which  go  forth  upon  the  kings  of  the  whole  habitable  earth,  to  gather 
them  to  the  battle  of  the  great  day  of  God,  the  Almighty. 

15  Behold,  I  come  as  a  thief,  Happy  is  he  that  watches,  and  keeps  his  gar- 
ments, that  he  may  not  walk  naked  and  they  see  his  shame. 

16  And  they  gathered  them  into  the  place  which  is  called  in  Hebrew,  Har- 
Magedon. 

1'^  And  the  seventh  poured  out  his  bowl  on  the  air ;  and  there  came  forth  a 
great  voice  out  of  the  temple,  from  the  throne,  saying,  It  is  done.  ^^  And  there 
were  lightnings,  and  voices,  and  thunders ;  and  there  was  a  great  earthquake, 
such  as  was  not  since  there  *were  men  on  the  earth,  so  mighty  an  earthquake, 
so  great.  ^^  And  the  great  city  was  divided  into  three  parts,  and  the  cities  of 
the  nations  fell ;  and  Babylon  the  great  was  remembered  before  God,  to  give  to 
her  the  cup  of  the  wine  of  the  fierceness  of  his  wrath.  20  ^^^d  every  island  fled 
away,  and  mountains  were  not  found.  21  And  great  hail,  as  of  a  talent's  weight, 
comes  down  out  of  heaven  on  men ;  and  men  blasphemed  God  on  account  of  the 
plague  of  the  hail ;  because  its  plague  is  exceeding  great. 

^Y'^TTTT  lAnd  there  came  one  of  the  seven  angels  who  had  the  seven 
-A.  V  XX.  bowls,  and  spoke  with  me,  saying.  Come  hither,  I  will  show  thee 
the  judgment  of  the  great  harlot,  that  sits  on  many  waters ;  ^  with  whom  the 
kings  of  the  earth  committed  fornication,  and  those  who  dwell  in  the  earth  were 
made  drunken  with  the  wine  of  her  fornication.  '  And  he  carried  me  away  in  the 
Spirit  into  a  wilderness.  And  I  saw  a  woman  sitting  on  a  scarlet  beast,  *>  names 
full  of  blasphemy,  having  seven  heads  and  ten  horns.  *  And  the  woman  was 
clothed  in  purple  and  scarlet,  and  gilded  with  gold  and  precious  stone  and  pearls, 
having  in  her  hand  a  golden  cup,  full  of  abominations  and  the  impurities  of  her 
fornication,  ^and  on  her  forehead  a  name  written,  MYSTERY,  BABYLON 
THE  GREAT,  THE  MOTHER  OF  THE  HARLOTS  AND  OF  THE  ABOM- 
INATIONS OF  THE  EARTH. 

*  And  I  saw  the  woman  drunken  with  the  blood  of  the  saints,  and  with  the 
blood  of  the  martyrs  of  Jesus;  and  I  wondered  when  I  saw  her,  with  great 
wonder.  ''  And  the  angel  said  to  me,  Why  didst  thou  Avonder  ?  I  will  tell  thee 
the  mystery  of  the  woman,  and  of  the  beast  that  carries  her,  which  has  the 
seven  heads  and  the  ten  horns.  ^  The  beast  that  thou  sawest  was,  and  is  not,  and 
is  about  to  come  up  out  of  the  abyss,  and  to  go  into  perdition ;  and  they  will 
wonder  who  dwell  on  the  earth,  whose  name  is  not  written  in  the  book  of  life 
from  the  foundation  of  the  world,  when  they  see  the  beast,  that  he  was,  and  is 
not,  and  shall  come.  ^  Here  is  the  mind  that  has  wisdom.  The  seven  heads  are 
seven  mountains,  on  which  the  woman  sits.  ^^  And  they  are  seven  kings ;  the 
five  are  fallen,  the  one  is,  the  other  is  not  yet  come ;  and  when  he  comes,  he 
must  remain  a  little  time.  ^^  And  the  beast  that  was,  and  is  not,  he  also  is  an 
eighth,  and  is  of  the  seven,  and  goes  into  perdition.  12  And  the  ten  horns  which 
thou  sawest  are  ten  kings,  who  received  no  kingdom  as  yet;  but  receive  au- 
thority as  kings  one  hour,  along  with  the  beast.     ^^  These  have  one  mind,  and 

»  Some  ancient  documents  read  there  was  a  man. 

*>  Som£  ancient  documents  read  full  of  names  of  blasphemy. 


THE    REVELATION.  399 


they  give  their  power  and  authority  to  the  beast,  i*  These  will  make  war  with 
the  Lamb,  and  the  Lamb  will  overcome  them ;  because  he  is  Lord  of  lords,  and 
King  of  kings,  and  they  who  are  with  him  are  called,  and  elect,  and  faithful. 
15  And  he  says  to  me.  The  waters  which  thou  sawest,  where  the  harlot  sits,  are 
peoples  and  multitudes,  and  nations  and  tongues.  ^^  And  the  ten  horns  which 
thou  sawest  and  the  beast,  these  will  hate  the  harlot,  and  will  make  her  desolate 
and  naked,  and  will  eat  her  flesh,  and  will  burn  her  up  with  fire.  "  For  God 
put  it  into  their  hearts  to  do  his  will,  even  to  do  his  purpose,  and  to  give  their 
kingdom  to  the  beast,  until  the  words  of  God  shall  be  accomplished,  i^^^d 
the  woman  whom  thou  sawest  is  the  great  city,  which  has  a  kingdom  over  the 
kings  of  the  earth. 

VTTTTT  1  After  these  things  I  saw  another  angel  coming  down  out  of 

-^  ^  -L±±.  heaven,  having  great  authority;  and  the  earth  was  lightened 
with  his  glory.  2j^n(i  ^g  cried  with  a  strong  voice,  saying.  Fallen,  fallen,  is 
Babylon  the  great,  and  is  become  a  habitation  of  demons,  and  a  hold  of  every 
unclean  spirit,  and  a  cage  of  every  unclean  and  hateful  bird.  ^  Because  ^  by  ^^  the 
wine  of  the  wrath  of  her  fornication  all  the  nations  have  fallen ;  and  the  kings 
of  the  earth  committed  fornication  with  her,  and  the  merchants  of  the  earth  be- 
came rich  by  the  power  of  her  luxury. 

*And  I  heard  another  voice  out  of  heaven,  saying.  Come  out  of  her,  my 
people,  that  ye  have  no  fellowship  with  her  sins,  and  that  ye  receive  not  of  her 
plagues.  5  Because  her  sins  clave  together  even  to  heaven,  and  God  remembered 
her  iniquities.  ^  Reward  her  as  she  also  rewarded,  and  double  the  double  accord- 
ing to  her  works ;  in  the  cup  which  she  mingled,  mingle  for  her  twofold.  '^  By  as 
much  as  she  glorified  herself,  and  lived  luxuriously,  so  much  torment  and  mourn- 
ing give  her ;  because  in  her  heart  she  says,  I  sit  a  queen,  and  am  not  a  widow, 
and  shall  see  no  mourning.  8  Therefore  shall  her  plagues  come  in  one  day, 
death,  and  mourning,  and  famine;  and  she  shall  be  burned  up  with  fire;  be- 
cause strong  is  °the  Lord  God  who  judged  her. 

^  And  the  kings  of  the  earth,  who  committed  fornication  and  lived  luxuri- 
ously with  her,  shall  weep  and  wail  over  her,  when  they  see  the  smoke  of  her 
burning ;  ^o  standing  afar  off  for  the  fear  of  her  torment,  saying,  Woe,  woe,  the 
great  city  Babylon,  the  strong  city !  Because  in  one  hour  thy  judgment  is 
come. 

11  And  the  merchants  of  the  earth  weep  and  mourn  over  her,  because  no  one 
buys  their  merchandise  any  more;  i^the  merchandise  of  gold,  and  silver,  and 
precious  stones,  and  pearls,  and  fine  linen,  and  purple,  and  silk,  and  scarlet,  and 
all  citron  wood,  and  every  vessel  of  ivory,  and  every  vessel  of  most  precious 
wood,  and  brass,  and  iron,  and  marble,  i^and  cinnamon,  and  amomum,  and 
odors,  and  ointment,  and  frankincense,  and  wine,  and  oil,  and  fine  flour,  and 
wheat,  and  cattle,  and  sheep ;  and  of  horses,  and  chariots,  and  slaves ;  and  souls 
of  men.  i*  And  the  fruit  that  thy  soul  desired  departed  from  thee,  and  all  the 
dainty  and  goodly  things  perished  from  thee,  and  they  shall  find  them  no  more. 

•^Some  ancient  docximents  read  all  the  nations  have  drunk  of. 
^  Some  ancient  documents  omit  the  wine  of.  « Som^  ancient  documents  omit  the  Lord. 


400  THE    EPISTLES    AND    REVELATION. 

15  The  merchants  of  these  things,  who  became  rich  by  her,  shall  stand  afar  off 
for  the  fear  of  her  torment,  weeping  and  mourning,  ^^  saying.  Woe,  woe,  the 
great  city,  that  was  clothed  in  fine  linen,  and  purple,  and  scarlet,  and  gilded 
with  gold  and  precious  stone  and  pearl ;  ^''  because  in  one  hour  so  great  riches 
are  made  desolate.  And  every  shipmaster,  and  every  one  that  sails  to  any  place, 
and  seamen,  and  as  many  as  do  business  at  sea,  stood  afar  off,  ^^  and  cried  out 
when  they  saw  the  smoke  of  her  burning,  saying.  What  city  is  like  the  great 
city  ?  19  And  they  cast  dust  on  their  heads,  and  cried  out,  weeping  and  mourn- 
ing, saying.  Woe,  woe,  the  great  city,  wherein  all  that  have  the  ships  in  the  sea 
became  rich  by  reason  of  her  costliness ;  because  in  one  hour  she  is  made  deso- 
late. 20jiejoice  over  her,  thou  heaven,  and  ye  saints,  and  ye  apostles,  and  ye 
prophets;  because  God  judged  your  judgment  on  her. 

21  And  a  strong  angel  took  up  a  stone  like  a  great  millstone,  and  cast  it  into 
the  sea,  saying,  Thus  with  violence  shall  Babylon  the  great  city  be  cast  down, 
and  shall  be  found  no  more.  22  ^j^^[  the  voice  of  harpers  and  musicians  and 
flute-players  and  trumpeters,  shall  be  heard  in  thee  no  more  ;  and  no  craftsman, 
*  of  whatever  craft,  shall  be  found  any  more  in  thee,  and  the  voice  of  a  millstone 
shall  be  heard  in  thee  no  more ;  ^^  and  the  light  of  a  lamp  shall  shine  in  thee  no 
more ;  and  the  voice  of  bridegroom  and  of  bride  shall  be  heard  in  thee  no  more ; 
because  thy  merchants  were  the  great  men  of  the  earth ;  because  by  thy  sorcery 
all  the  nations  were  led  astray.  24  ^nd  in  her  was  found  the  blood  of  prophets 
and  of  saints  and  of  all  that  have  been  slain  on  the  earth. 

V'TV'  1  After  these  things,  I  heard  as  it  were  a  great  voice  of  a  great 
-^-'--^»  multitude  in  heaven,  saying,  Hallelujah;  the  salvation,  and  the 
glory,  and  the  power,  are  our  God's  ;  ^  because  true  and  righteous  are  his  judg- 
ments ;  because  he  judged  the  great  harlot,  who  corrupted  the  earth  with  her 
fornication,  and  avenged  the  blood  of  his  servants  at  her  hand.  ^  And  a  second 
time  they  ^  said,  Hallelujah.  And  her  smoke  goes  up  <=  forever  and  ever.  *  And 
the  twenty-four  elders,  and  the  four  living  creatures,  fell  down  and  worshiped 
God,  who  sits  on  the  throne,  saying,  Amen,  Hallelujah.  5  ^^d  a  voice  came 
out  from  the  throne,  saying,  Praise  our  God,  all  ye  his  servants,  ye  who  fear 
him,  the  small  and  the  great,  ^  And  I  heard  as  it  were  the  voice  of  a  great  mul- 
titude, and  as  the  voice  of  many  waters,  and  as  the  voice  of  mighty  thunders, 
saying.  Hallelujah  ;  because  the  Lord  our  God,  the  Almighty,  has  become  king. 
■^Let  us  rejoice  and  exult,  and  we  will  give  to  him  the  glory:  because  the  mar- 
riage of  the  Lamb  is  come,  and  his  wife  has  prepared  herself.  ^  And  it  was 
given  her  that  she  should  clothe  herself  in  fine  linen,  shining,  pure  ;  for  the  fine 
linen  is  the  righteous  acts  of  the  saints.  ^  And  he  says  to  me.  Write,  Happy  are 
they  who  are  called  to  the  marriage  supper  of  the  Lamb.  And  he  says  to  me. 
These  are  true  words  of  God.  i"  And  I  fell  before  his  feet  to  worship  him.  And 
he  says  to  me.  See  thou  do  it  not.  I  am  a  fellow-servant  of  thee  and  of  thy 
brethren  who  have  the  testimony  of  Jesus  ;  worship  God.  For  the  testimony  of 
Jesus  is  the  spirit  of  prophecy. 

'^Some  ancient  documents  omit  of  whatever  craft. 
*>  Gr.,  have  said.  « Gr.,  unto  the  ages  of  the  ages. 


THE    REVELATION.  401 


"  And  I  saw  heaven  opened,  and  lo,  a  white  horse,  and  he  who  sat  on  him, 
=^ called  Faithful  and  True;  and  in  righteousness  he  judges,  and  makes  war. 
^2  And  his  eyes  are  as  a  flame  of  fire,  and  on  his  head  are  many  diadems ;  and 
he  had  a  name  written,  which  no  one  knows  but  he  himself.  i3  ^j^j  i^q  ig  clothed 
with  a  garment  *> dipped  in  blood;  and  his  name  is  called,  The  Word  of  God. 
1*  And  the  armies  which  are  in  heaven  followed  him  on  white  horses,  clothed  in 
fine  linen,  white,  pure.  i5^n(j  out  of  his  mouth  goes  forth  a  sharp  sword,  that 
with  it  he  may  smite  the  nations ;  and  he  will  shepherd  them  with  a  rod  of  iron ; 
and  he  treads  the  wine-press  of  the  fierceness  of  the  wrath  of  God,  the  Almighty. 
16  And  he  has  on  his  garment,  and  on  his  thigh,  a  name  written,  KING  OF 
KINGS,  AND  LORD  OF  LORDS. 

i'^  And  I  saw  an  angel  standing  in  the  sun.  And  he  cried  with  a  great  voice, 
saying  to  all  the  birds  that  fly  in  mid-heaven.  Come,  gather  yourselves  together 
to  the  great  supper  of  God ;  i^  that  ye  may  eat  the  flesh  of  kings,  and  the  flesh 
of  captains  of  thousands,  and  the  flesh  of  mighty  men,  and  the  flesh  of  horses 
and  of  those  who  sit  on  them,  and  the  flesh  of  all,  both  free  and  bond,  and  small 
and  great. 

19  And  I  saw  the  beast,  and  the  kings  of  the  earth,  and  their  armies,  gathered 
together  to  make  war  with  him  who  sat  on  the  horse,  and  with  his  army.  20  ^^(j 
the  beast  was  seized,  and  with  him  the  false  prophet  that  wrought  the  signs  in 
his  sight,  with  which  he  led  astray  those  who  received  the  mark  of  the  beast, 
and  who  worshiped  his  image.  The  two  were  cast  alive  into  the  lake  of  fire, 
that  burns  with  brimstone,  ^i  ^nd  the  rest  were  killed  with  the  sword  of  him 
who  sat  on  the  horse,  which  came  forth  out  of  his  mouth ;  and  all  the  birds  were 
filled  with  their  flesh. 

'V'V'  1  And  I  saw  an  angel  coming  down  out  of  heaven,  having  the  key  of 

-^-^«  the  abyss,  and  a  great  chain  in  his  hand.  2  ^^^  he  laid  hold  of  the 
dragon,  the  old  serpent,  which  is  the  Devil  and  Satan,  and  bound  him  a  thou- 
sand years,  ^and  cast  him  into  the  abyss,  and  shut  it,  and  sealed  it  over  him, 
that  he  should  lead  the  nations  astray  no  more,  until  the  thousand  years  should 
be  finished  ;  after  these  he  must  be  loosed  a  little  time. 

*And  I  saw  thrones,  and  they  sat  on  them,  and  judgment  was  given  to 
them ;  and  the  souls  of  those  that  had  been  beheaded  on  account  of  the  testi- 
mony of  Jesus,  and  on  account  of  the  word  of  God,  and  whoever  did  not  wor- 
ship the  beast,  nor  his  image,  and  did  not  receive  the  mark  on  their  forehead, 
and  on  their  hand ;  and  they  lived  and  reigned  with  Christ  a  thousand  years. 
5  The  rest  of  the  dead  lived  not  until  the  thousand  years  should  be  finished. 
This  is  the  first  resurrection.  ^  Happy  and  holy  is  he  that  has  part  in  the  first 
resurrection ;  over  these  the  second  death  has  no  authority,  but  they  shall  be 
priests  of  God  and  of  Christ,  and  shall  reign  with  him  "  a  thousand  years. 

■f  And  when  the  thousand  years  are  finished,  Satan  will  be  loosed  out  of  his 
prison,  8  and  will  go  out  to  lead  astray  the  nations  that  are  in  the  four  corners  of 

'^Some  ancient  documents  omit  called. 

*>  Some  ancient  documents  read  sprinkled  with.    Cf.  Isa.  63  :  3. 

« Some  ancient  documents  read  the. 

2A 


402  THE    EPISTLES    AND    REVELATION. 

the  earth,  Gog  and  Magog,  to  gather  them  together  to  the  war,  the  number  of 
whom  is  as  the  sand  of  the  sea.  ^  And  they  went  up  on  the  breadth  of  the 
earth,  and  encompassed  the  camp  of  the  saints,  and  the  beloved  city;  and  fire 
came  down  out  of  heaven,  and  devoured  them,  lo  ^n^  the  Devil  who  led  them 
astray  was  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire  and  brimstone,  where  are  also  the  beast  and 
the  false  prophet ;  and  they  will  be  tormented  day  and  night  *  forever  and  ever. 

11  And  I  saw  a  great  white  throne,  and  him  who  sat  on  it,  from  whose  face 
the  earth  and  the  heaven  fled  away,  and  no  place  was  found  for  them.  i2^i^(j  j 
saw  the  dead,  the  great  and  the  small,  standing  before  the  throne.  And  books 
were  opened ;  and  another  book  was  opened,  which  is  [the  book]  of  life ;  and 
the  dead  were  judged  out  of  the  things  that  were  written  in  the  books,  according 
to  their  works,  i'  And  the  sea  gave  up  the  dead  who  were  in  it ;  and  death  and 
Hades  gave  up  the  dead  who  were  in  them ;  and  they  were  judged  every  one  ac- 
cording to  their  works,  i*  And  death  and  Hades  were  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire. 
This  is  the  second  death,  the  lake  of  fire.  i5  ^nd  if  any  one  was  not  found 
written  in  the  book  of  life,  he  was  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire. 
^AJ"!"  1  And  I  saw  a  new  heaven  and  a  new  earth;  for  the  first  heaven 
-^-^J-.    an(j  the  first  earth  passed  away,  and  the  sea  is  no  more. 

2  And  I  saw  the  holy  city,  new  Jerusalem,  coming  down  out  of  heaven  from 
God,  prepared  as  a  bride  adorned  for  her  husband.  ^  A.nd  I  heard  a  great  voice 
out  of  the  throne,  saying,  Behold,  the  tabernacle  of  God  is  with  men,  and  he 
Avill  dwell  with  them,  and  they  will  be  his  people,  and  God  himself  will  be  with 
them  ^  as  their  God.  *  And  he  will  wipe  away  every  tear  from  their  eyes ;  and 
death  will  be  no  more,  nor  will  mourning,  nor  crying,  nor  pain  be  any  more ; 
because  the  first  things  are  passed  away.  ^  And  he  who  sat  upon  the  throne  said, 
Behold,  I  make  all  things  new.  And  he  says.  Write;  because  these  words  are 
faithful  and  true.  6^n(j  he  said  to  me,  They  have  come  to  pass.  I  am  the 
Alpha  and  the  Omega,  the  beginning  and  the  end.  I  will  give  to  him  that 
thirsts,  of  the  fountain  of  the  water  of  life  "  freely.  "^  He  that  overcomes  shall 
inherit  these  things ;  and  I  will  be  to  him  a  God ;  and  he  shall  be  to  me  a  son. 
*<  But  for  the  fearful,  and  unbelieving,  and  defiled  with  abominations,  and  mur- 
derers, and  fornicators,  and  sorcerers,  and  idolaters,  and  all  the  liars,  their  part 
shall  be  in  the  lake  which  burns  with  fire  and  brimstone,  which  is  the  second 
death. 

9  And  there  came  one  from  among  the  seven  angels,  who  had  the  seven 
bowls  full  of  the  seven  last  plagues,  and  spoke  with  me,  saying,  Come  hither ;  I 
will  show  thee  the  bride,  the  wife  of  the  Lamb.  ^^  And  he  carried  me  away  in 
the  spirit  to  a  great  and  high  mountain,  and  showed  me  the  holy  city  Jerusalem, 
coming  down  out  of  heaven  from  God,  ^^  having  the  glory  of  God  ;  her  luminary 
like  a  most  precious  stone,  as  it  were  a  jasper  stone,  clear  as  crystal ;  ^^  having  a 
wall  great  and  high ;  having  twelve  gates,  and  at  the  gates  twelve  angels,  and 
names  written  thereon,  which  are  the  names  of  the  twelve  tribes  of  the  sons  of 
Israel ;  i'  on  the  east  were  three  gates,  and  on  the  north  three  gates,  and  on  the 

»  Gr.,  unto  the  ages  of  the  ^es. 
i>  Some  ancient  documents  omit  as  their  Grod.  «  Or,  gratuitously. 


THE    REVELATION.  403 


south  three  gates,  and  on  the  west  three  gates,  i*  And  the  wall  of  the  city  had 
twelve  foundations,  and  on  them  twelve  names  of  the  twelve  apostles  of  the 
Lamb. 

15  And  he  who  spoke  with  me  had  a  golden  reed  for  a  measure  to  measure 
the  city,  and  its  gates,  and  its  wall,  ^^^.nd  the  city  lies  foursquare,  and  its 
length  is  as  great  as  the  breadth.  And  he  measured  the  city  with  the  reed,  twelve 
thousand  furlongs ;  the  length,  and  the  breadth,  and  the  height  of  it  are  equal. 
"  And  he  measured  its  wall  a  hundred  and  forty-four  cubits,  the  measure  of  a 
man,  that  is  of  an  angel.  ^^  ^^(j  the  material  of  its  wall  was  jasper ;  and  the 
city  was  pure  gold,  like  pure  glass.  i^The  foundations  of  the  wall  of  the  city 
were  adorned  with  every  precious  stone.  The  first  foundation  was  jasper ;  the 
second,  sapphire;  the  third,  chalcedony;  the  fourth,  emerald;  20 the  fifth,  sar- 
donyx; the  sixth,  sardius;  the  seventh,  chrysolite;  the  eighth,  beryl;  the 
ninth,  topaz ;  the  tenth,  chrysoprasus ;  the  eleventh,  hyacinth :  the  twelfth, 
amethyst.  21  And  the  twelve  gates  were  twelve  pearls ;  each  several  gate  was  of 
one  pearl ;  and  the  street  of  the  city  was  pure  gold,  as  transparent  glass.  22  ^ntj 
a  temple  I  saw  not  in  it ;  for  the  Lord,  God,  the  Almighty,  is  its  temple,  and  the 
Lamb.  "3  ^n^j  tj^e  city  has  no  need  of  the  sun,  nor  of  the  moon,  to  shine  on  it ; 
for  the  glory  of  God  lightened  it,  and  its  lamp  is  the  Lamb.  24  ^j^j  ^^q  nations 
will  walk  by  its  light ;  and  the  kings  of  the  earth  bring  their  glory  into  it. 
25  And  its  gates  will  not  be  shut  by  day ;  for  there  will  be  no  night  there ;  26  and 
they  will  bring  the  glory  and  the  honor  of  the  nations  into  it.  27  ^.nd  there 
shall  not  enter  into  it  any  thing  unclean,  or  he  that  works  abomination  and 
falsehood ;  but  only  they  who  are  written  in  the  Lamb's  book  of  life. 
^V"V'TT  1  And  he  showed  me  a  river  of  water  of  life,  bright  as  crystal, 

-^-^  J- J-.  going  forth  out  of  the  throne  of  God  and  of  the  Lamb.  2  in  the 
midst  of  its  street,  and  on  each  side  of  the  river,  was  a  tree  of  life,  bearing 
twelve  fruits,  every  month  yielding  its  fruit ;  and  the  leaves  of  the  tree  are  for 
the  healing  of  the  nations.  '  And  there  will  be  no  more  curse.  And  the  throne 
of  God  and  of  the  Lamb  will  be  in  it ;  and  his  servants  will  serve  him,  *  and  will 
see  his  face,  and  his  name  will  be  on  their  foreheads.  5  ^nd  there  will  be  no 
night  there ;  and  they  need  no  lamplight,  nor  sunlight,  because  the  Lord  God 
will  give  them  light ;  and  they  will  reign  *  forever  and  ever. 

^  And  he  said  to  me.  These  words  are  faithful  and  true ;  and  the  Lord,  the 
God  of  the  spirits  of  the  prophets,  sent  his  angel  to  show  to  his  servants  the 
things  which  must  shortly  come  to  pass.  ''  And  behold,  I  come  quickly.  Happy 
is  he  that  keeps  the  words  of  the  prophecy  of  this  book. 

8  And  I,  John,  am  he  who  heard  and  saw  these  things.  And  when  I  heard 
and  saw,  I  fell  down  to  worship  before  the  feet  of  the  angel  who  showed  me 
these  things.  ^  And  he  says  to  me.  See  thou  do  it  not.  I  am  a  fellow-servant 
with  thee  and  with  thy  brethren  the  prophets,  and  with  those  who  keep  the 
words  of  this  book ;  worship  God. 

1"  And  he  says  to  me.  Seal  not  the  words  of  the  prophecy  of  this  book ;  be- 
cause the  time  is  at  hand.     ^^  He  that  is  unrighteous,  let  him  be  unrighteous 


■  Or.,  unto  the  ages  of  th*>  ages. 


404  THE    EPISTLES   AND    REVELATION. 

still ;  and  he  that  is  filthy,  let  him  be  made  filthy  still ;  and  he  that  is  righteous, 
let  him  do  righteousness  still ;  and  he  that  is  holy,  let  him  be  made  holy  still. 

12  Behold,  I  come  quickly ;  and  my  reward  is  with  me,  to  give  to  each  one 
according  as  his  work  is.  ^^  i  am  the  Alpha  and  the  Omega,  the  first  and  the 
last,  the  beginning  and  the  end.  i*  Happy  are  they  who  wash  their  robes,  that 
they  may  have  *  right  to  the  tree  of  life,  and  may  enter  by  the  gates  into  the 
city.  15  Without  are  the  dogs,  and  the  sorcerers,  and  the  fornicators,  and  the 
murderers,  and  the  idolaters,  and  every  one  that  loves  and  does  a  lie. 

16 1,  Jesus,  sent  my  angel  to  testify  to  you  these  things  in  the  churches.  I  am 
the  root  and  the  offspring  of  David,  the  bright,  the  morning  star. 

1'^  And  the  Spirit  and  the  bride  say.  Come.  And  let  him  that  hears  say. 
Come.  And  let  him  that  thirsts,  come ;  let  him  that  will,  take  the  Avater  of  life 
^  freely. 

i»I  testify  to  every  one  that  hears  the  words  of  the  prophecy  of  this  book,  if 
any  one  shall  add  to  them,  God  Avill  add  to  him  the  plagues  that  are  written  in 
this  book ;  i^  and  if  any  one  shall  take  away  from  the  words  of  the  book  of  this 
prophecy,  God  will  take  away  his  part  from  the  tree  of  life,  and  out  of  the  holy 
city,  which  are  written  of  in  this  book. 

20  He  who  testifies  these  things,  says,  Yea,  I  come  quickly.  Amen ;  come, 
Lord  Jesus. 

21  The  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus  "  be  ^  with  the  saints. 

a  Or,  the  authority  over.  *>  Or,  gratuitously. 

« Some  ancient  documents  add  Christ.        ^  Some  ancient  documents  read  with  all. 


APPENDIX  A. 


WHERE  WERE  THE  GALATIAN  CHURCHES? 

The  questions  raised  in  regard  to  "the  churches  of  Galatia"  by  Prof.  W.  M. 
Ramsay's  "The  Church  and  the  Roman  Empire  before  A.  D.  70,"  and  "  St.  Paul 
the  Traveler  and  the  Roman  Citizen,"  demand  some  notice.  Only  a  brief  dis- 
cussion can  be  given  here.  The  Gallic  or  Celtic  tribes  came  from  the  region  of 
the  Rhine  into  Asia  Minor,  B.  C.  278,  and,  mingling  with  the  Greek  population 
of  Bithynia  and  Phrygia,  soon  adopted  the  Greek  name  Galatia.  They  at  first 
overran  the  peninsula,  but  were  checked  about  A.  D.  230,  by  Attains,  king  of 
Pergamus,  and  confined  within  its  central  portions.  Still  later  B.  C.  189,  they 
fell  under  the  power  of  Rome,  but  were  permitted  considerable  liberty  in  the 
exercise  of  home  rule.  Thus  there  arose  in  Central  Asia  Minor  an  Eastern  Gaul, 
called  Galatia,  in  which  there  were  some  cities  of  commercial  importance. 
Jews  were  numerous,  attracted  thither  by  the  facilities  of  trade.  In  the  latter 
part  of  the  first  century  b.  C,  the  Romans  granted  to  the  last  of  the  vassal  Gal- 
lic kings,  territory  farther  south  and  west ;  and  at  his  death  b.  C.  25,  his  king- 
dom was  converted  into  a  Roman  province  under  the  name  of  Galatia.  This 
province  included  Galatia  proper,  and  portions  of  Pisidia,  Phrygia,  and  Lyca- 
onia.  It  has  been  common  to  regard  Galatia  proper  as  the  region  of  Paul's 
Galatian  churches.  But  Prof.  Ramsay,  in  the  light  of  recent  discovery  and 
from  new  investigations,  holds  that  Paul's  Galatia  was  the  Roman  province,  and 
the  churches,  those  of  Derbe,  Lystra,  Iconium,  and  Antioch  of  Pisidia,  founded 
by  the  apostle  during  his  first  missionary  journey.  This  is  styled  the  South 
Galatian  theory ;  the  other  the  North  Galatian  theory. 

In  defense  of  the  South  Galatian  theory,  it  is  said  that  Paul  visited  in  his 
missionary  work  the  great  centers,  or  at  least  the  active  centers,  of  Roman  gov- 
ernment, the  sole  exception  being  Berea,  which  came  in  his  course  incidentally ; 
that  he  traveled  amid  the  surroundings  of  the  first  century ;  that  he  mentions 
certain  political  divisions  which  existed  only  from  41  to  72  A.  D.,  and  never  at 
any  other  period  in  history  ;  and  that  he  classified  his  newly  formed  churches 
according  to  the  recognized  divisions  of  the  Roman  Empire.  Thus  he  was  in 
the  habit  of  speaking  of  the  churches  either  by  the  name  of  the  city  in  which 
they  were  located,  or,  if  in  groups,  by  the  name  of  the  Roman  province,  unless 
"churches  in  Galatia"  (Gal.  1:2;  1  Cor.  16  :  1)  be  an  exception.  He  never 
speaks  of  unofficial  districts,  such  as  Phrygia,  Lycaonia,  Pisidia,  or  Mysia.* 
Moreover,  it  is  probable  that  the  churches  of  Galatia  took  part  in  the  collection 
to  the  poor  of  the  saints  at  Jerusalem,  and  delegates  from  the  contributing 
churches  accompanied  Paul  with  the  gift  to  Jerusalem.    But  those  mentioned  in 

405 


406  APPENDIX   A. 


Acts  20 :  4  included  representatives  from  Southern  Galatia,  but  none  from  North- 
ern Galatia.  Besides,  no  passage  in  the  New  Testament  mentions  any  city  of  the 
northern  district.  Therefore  it  is  thought  probable  that  "the  churches  of 
Galatia"  were  Derbe,  Lystra,  Iconium,  and  the  Pisidian  Autiooh. 

This  South  Galatian  theory  has  indeed  much  to  commend  it,  and  it  may  be 
harmonized  with  the  narrative  of  the  Acts.  But  for  strong  reasons  the  North 
Galatian  theory  has  been  held  quite  generally  by  eminent  scholars,  and  a  few 
years  ago  was  defended  with  great  learning  and  ability  by  Dr.  J.  B.  Lightfoot, 
in  his  "  Commentary  on  the  Epistle  to  the  Galatians."  For  two  centuries  before 
the  existence  of  the  Roman  province  of  Galatia,  the  land  of  the  Gauls  in  Cen- 
tral Asia  Minor  and  its  Gallic  people  had  been  known  throughout  the  whole 
peninsula.  So  also  were  the  names  of  Lycaonia  and  Pisidia.  All  these  names 
were  familiar  and  localized  among  the  people.  Writers  who  had  visited  these 
places  would  naturally  use  the  names  with  which  they  had  become  familiar ; 
and  also  use  such  names  as  would  be  distinctive.  Now  if  Paul's  Galatian 
churches  were  in  the  North,  in  the  Galatia  of  over  two  hundred  years,  how 
could  he  better  distinguish  them  from  those  of  the  South  than  by  the  popular 
and  familiar  term,  Galatian  ?  Nothing  it  seems  to  me  Avould  have  been  more 
natural.  May  we  not  see,  in  this  familiar  and  distinctive  name,  a  reason  for 
departing  in  this  case  from  his  usual  habit  of  designating  churches  by  their 
cities,  or  Roman  provinces?  Moreover,  in  his  fervent  exclamation,  "O  foolish 
Galatians,"  or  Gauls,  would  he  not  naturally  use  the  popular  and  familiar  name 
to  which  he  had  been  accustomed  in  their  own  country  ?  Besides,  the  Epistle  to 
the  Galatians  indicates  well-known  characteristics  of  the  Gallic  tribes,  such  as 
their  restless,  fickle  temperament,  their  readiness  to  yield  to  personal  influence, 
to  run  after  new  teachers,  to  adopt  new  doctrines,  and  to  exercise  a  partisan 
spirit.  Superstitious  practices,  idolatry,  the  worship  of  Sibele  and  Dionysus, 
all  accord  with  what  we  know  of  Northern  Galatia. 

Analogy  also,  as  Lightfoot  affirms,  is  strongly  in  favor  of  the  popular  use 
of  the  term.  Mysia,  Phrygia,  and  Pisidia,  are  used  by  Luke  as  geographical 
and  ethnical  terms,  but  not  as  names  of  Roman  provinces.  May  we  not  infer 
that  Galatia,  in  the  same  connection,  is  similarly  used  in  a  popular  and  ethnical 
sense?  (Acts  16  :  6-8.)  Luke  distinctly  calls  Lystra  and  Derbe  "cities  of  Lyca- 
onia" (Acts  14  :  6),  and  distinctly  speaks  of  Antioch  of  Pisidia  (Acts  13  :  14), 
showing  that  in  the  language  of  the  day  they  were  not  regarded  as  Galatian 
towns.  Moreover,  the  expression  "  through  the  Phrygian  and  Galatian  country  " 
(Acts  16  :  6,  Improved  version)  favors  the  popular  designations,  and  mitigates 
against  the  supposition  that  Lycaonia  and  Pisidia  were  intended.  It  rather 
shows  that  it  was  a  country  which  might  be  said  to  belong  in  part  to  each  of 
these,  contiguous  to  each  other.  So  also  the  expression  in  Acts  18  :  23,  "  going 
through  the  Galatian  country  and  Phrygia  in  order,"  indicates  the  same  popu- 
lar use  of  names. 

In  regard  to  the  collections  and  Paul's  companions,  it  is  not  certain  that  the 
churches  of  Galatia  raised  any  contribution  for  the  poor  at  Jerusalem,  or,  if  they 
did,  that  they  sent  it  with  Paul.  The  condition  of  the  church  when  he  wrote 
them  was  not  favorable  to  that  end,  and  we  know  too  little  of  their  history  after- 


APPENDIX    B.  407 


ward  to  infer  much  in  regard  to  the  matter.  Respecting  the  cities  of  Galatia, 
Paul,  in  writing  to  the  Galatians,  is  as  silent  regarding  the  South  as  Luke  is  re- 
garding the  North,     It  is  hazardous  to  argue  from  the  silence  of  either. 

It  does  not  seem  best  therefore  to  discard  the  North  Galatian  theory.  The 
other  theory  certainly  is  not  proved.  Excavations  and  further  discoveries  will 
doubtless  throw  light  on  the  question.  In  the  meantime  it  is  better  to  wait, 
holding  on  to  that  which  has  stood  the  test  of  the  scholarship  of  the  past.  There 
appears  from  early  ecclesiastical  history  to  have  been  churches  in  Northern  as 
well  as  Southern  Galatia.  Explorations  should  be  made  in  both  the  North  and 
the  South.  No  one-sided  examination  will  suffice.  Inscriptions  and  monuments 
may  be  discovered  which  will  settle  the  question.  For  such  a  result  every  lover 
of  God's  word  should  devoutly  hope  and  pray.     (See  p.  205.) 


APPENDIX  B. 


PROFESSOE  HARNACK  AND  THE  CHRONOLOGY  OF  THE  ACTS. 

Professor  Adolf  Harnack,  the  eminent  church  historian  of  Berlin,  in  his 
recent  "  Chronology  of  Old  Christian  Literature,"  pushes  back  the  various  dates 
of  Paul's  life  from  four  to  six  years.  It  has  been  quite  generally  agreed  that 
Festus  became  governor  of  Judea  in  A.  D.  60.  (See  discussion  on  pp.  242-4. )  But 
Harnack  places  this  event  not  later  than  A.  D.  56.  As  Paul  had  been  prisoner 
at  Csesarea  two  years  previous  to  this,  his  arrest  in  Jerusalem  would  be  in  A.  D. 
54.  And  computing  the  time  between  his  conversion  and  his  arrest  at  twenty- 
four  years  would  fix  his  conversion  in  a.  d,  30,  six  to  nine  months  after  the 
crucifixion.  Harnack  puts  Paul's  release  from  his  first  Roman  imprisonment  in 
A.  D.  59,  and  the  martyrdom  of  Peter  and  Paul  in  the  Neronian  persecution,  A.  D. 
64.  The  first  missionary  journey  of  the  Apostle  Paul  would  then  occur  soon 
after  the  death  of  Herod,  a.  d.  44;  the  so-called  Apostolic  Council  at  Jerusalem 
in  A.  D.  47;  the  second  missionary  journey  of  Paul  in  A.  D.  47-50;  the  third 
missionary  journey  from  winter  A.  D.  50  to  spring  A.  D.  54.  Accordingly  the 
dates  of  Paul's  Epistles  are  crowded  back  four  or  five  years:  The  Thessalonian 
Epistles  to  A.  D.  48,  49 ;  the  Galatian  and  the  Corinthian  Epistles,  about  A.  D.  53 ; 
the  Romans,  A.  d.  54;  the  Epistles  of  the  Imprisonment,  A.  D.  58,  59;  the  Pas- 
toral Epistles,  A.  D.  59-64. 

These  and  other  conclusions  at  which  Professor  Harnack  has  arrived  are 
bold  and  startling,  and  will  lead  to  a  general  review  and  discussion  of  the  chro- 
nology of  the  apostolic  age.  There  should  be  no  haste,  however,  in  adopting 
these  conclusions.  "Whether  true  or  not,  they  are  in  keeping  with  Harnack's 
brilliant  and  daring  scholarship  and  his  radical  methods.  The  evidence  must 
be  sifted  and  the  ground  tested.  It  must  also  be  remembered  that  such  eminent 
historians  and  scholars  as  Neander,  Schaff,  Wieseler,  Lewin,  and  Weiss  have  gone 
over  this  ground  with  different  results,  leading  to  the  view  which  has  been  com- 


408  APPENDIX    B. 


monly  held.  Professor  Harnack  employs  the  so-called  Ritschlian  method,  and 
has  been  regarded  as  a  leader  among  the  rationalistic  and  liberal  theologians  and 
critics  of  Germany.  Yet  this  statement  must  be  qualified,  for  Harnack's  method 
and  school  are  somewhat  his  own.  His  method,  in  the  words  of  another,  means 
"first,  thorough  freedom  in  the  study  of  the  New  Testament  and  Church  His- 
tory ;  secondly,  distrust  of  speculative  theology,  whether  '  orthodox '  or '  liberal ' ; 
and,  thirdly,  a  profound  interest  in  practical  Christianity  as  a  religious  life  and 
not  a  system  of  knowledge."  (See  "Biblical  World,"  Jan.,  1896,  pp.  22-29; 
May,  1897,  pp.  385-391 :  "  Biblio.  Sacra,"  Jan.,  1897,  pp.  153-161.) 

The  study  of  the  first  nine  chapters  of  the  Acts  very  naturally  impresses  one 
that  six  years  are  quite  too  long  an  interval  between  the  resurrection  of  Jesus 
and  the  conversion  of  Paul.  I  have  long  felt  that  this  should  be  shortened  to 
four  or  five  years.  See  discussion  (pp.  170,  171),  in  which  Paul's  conversion  is 
placed  in  the  latter  part  of  A.  D.  35.  It  could  be  put  a  few  months  or  even  a 
year  earlier,  and  the  various  events  in  Paul's  life  be  satisfactorily  arranged. 
But  to  reduce  this  interval,  according  to  Harnack,  to  a  few  months  seems  equally 
too  short  for  all  the  events  that  must  have  occurred  in  the  growth  of  the  church 
and  the  progress  of  the  opposition,  first  among  the  Sadducean,  and  afterward  in 
the  Pharisaic  party. 

Perhaps  the  Messianic  week  of  Daniel  (Dan.  9  :  26,  27)  may  be  suggestive 
here.  If  the  Messiah  was  cut  off  in  the  middle  of  the  week,  its  end  might  point 
to  the  scattering  of  the  disciples  at  the  martyrdom  of  Stephen.  If  the  Jews  of 
Palestine  enjoyed  the  ministry  of  Jesus  for  about  three  and  a  half  years  before 
his  rejection  by  the  rulers,  then  the  people  and  rulers  at  Jerusalem  might  have 
enjoyed  the  ministry  of  the  Spirit  under  the  apostles  for  a  like  period  before  its 
rejection  by  the  rulers  in  the  condemnation  of  Stephen.  So  also  a  similar  period 
might  have  intervened  between  the  death  of  Stephen  and  preaching  of  the  gospel 
to  Gentiles  in  the  person  of  Cornelius,  during  which  time  special  ofiers  were 
made  to  Jews  outside  of  Jerusalem.  I  merely  throw  out  these  hints  as  subjects 
of  thought.    (Comp.  Barnes  on  this  passage.) 


Date  Due 


-h 


~T 


